Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


-«N 


K.ST'x^TO^i^Kn 


1  '■' 

I    .  / 

/ 

t 

.') 

.  • 

^■. 


KfV^M.^ 


a 


I 


^'- 


JOURNAL 


OF   THE 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL, 


EDITED    BY 


THE   8ECRETAEY. 


VOL.  XX. 

Nos.  I.  TO  VII.— 1851. 


/■ 


sr- 


'*».  "         .w\ 


fc:r/4i  ^,: 


t:>.x.  *^^ 


'*•- 


\ 


<lTlTi 


^^^^J^^PH^i^^^^^^^^^M^^fc^^^Ky^*^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 


"  It  Will  Bonrish.  if  Daturalwtii,  ch|^istiiy  antiquaries,  philolopen,  aod  men  of  scieDce, 
in  diflereot  parts  of  Ava,  will  commit  their  observations  to  writiDfir,  and  send  them  totbe 
Aaiatie  Society  at  Calcutta  It  will  languish  if  such  communications  shall  be  long 
imeffiBitted  ;  and  it  will  die  away  if  they  shall  entirely  cease."— Sir  Wm.  Jones. 


CALCUTTA : 

PBIKTED  BT  J.   THOMAS,  BAPTIST  MtSSION  FBEBS. 

1852. 


INDEX. 


Page 
and  Marine  Bazometen  and  Sympiesometen  in  CydoneB,  On 

tile  eomparadre  action  of  the.  By  H.  Fiddington,  Esq.     •  •  • 219 

Chi  the  adaptation  of  the,  for  the  pnrpoeea  of  Snnreying  in 


India.    By  G.  Bnist,  Esq. 820 

Copper  Ores  of  the  Deogor  Mines,  Detailed  Beport  on  the,  By 

H.  Piddington,  Esq 1 

GboDonieterB,  On  the  rates  of,  as  influenced  by  the  Local  Attraction 

of  Ships  and  by  Terrestrial  Magnetism.    By  H.  Piddington,  Esq.      61 
Corns  of  Indo^Scytfaian  Prinoes  of  Oabol,  Translation  of  some  uncer- 
tain Oreek  Legends  on.  By  H.  Torrens,  Esq 137 

Calderite  BocH  On  a  series  of.  By  H.  Piddington,  Esq 207 

Comparatire  G^graphy  of  Ancient  India^  An  Essay  on  the, 227 

Cdossal  Figore  Carved  in  Granite  on  the  Mandar  Hill  in  the  Dis- 
trict of  Bhagnlpnr,  A  short  Notice  of  an  Ancient,  By  Captain 

W.S.ShcrwiU, 272 

Chronology  of  Makkahand  the  Hijiiz  before  Mohammad,  chiefly 

foonded  upon  Genealogy.    By  Dr.  A.  Sprenger,    • 340 

BopUas  and  the  Peculiarities  of  their  Language,  Notes  on  the.  By 

Wm.  Bobinson,  Esq 126 

Hoodi  in  India,  for  1840.    ByDr.G.Bnist, 186 

Geography  of  India,  A  ComparatiTe  Essay  on  the  Andent, 470 

Index  to  the  Indian  Geological,  Mineralogical,  and  Palaeontological 

papers  and  Analyses  of  the  Asiatic  Society,    409 

Kfific  Silrer  Coins,  An  acconnt  of  eight, 637 

laws  of  Stonns,  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the,  in  the  Indian  and 
China  Seas,  being  the  April  Cyclone  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  23rd  to 

28th  April,  1860,  By  H.  Piddington,  Esq. 13,    195 

literary  Inteiligenoe, 281,430,362    620 

Mamnwlia  and  more  remarkable  species  of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceylon, 
Beport  on  the.  By  E.  Blyth,  Esq 153 


ir  Index. 

JPage 
"  Mahapuroshyafi,"  a  Sect  of  Vaisiiavas  in  ABsam.    By  Capt.  E.  T. 

Dalton,  465 

Mammalia,  Birds,  and  Beptiles  procured  at  or  near  the  station  of 

Cherra  Fonji  in  the  Xhas^  Hills,  Noith  of  Sylhet,  Notice  of  a 

collection  of,  By  E.  Blyth,  Esq 517 

Mica  Mines,  A  Sketch  of  the  Behar,  By  Capt.  W.  S.  Sherwill,  ....  295 

Mohammad,  On  the  Earliest  Biography  a^,  By  Dr.  A.  Sprenger,. . . .  395 

Moon,  Influence  of  the,  on  the  Weather.    By  J.  Middleton,  Esq  •  •  275 

Meteorological  Begister  for  January,  1851, • 112 

' for  February,  ditto, 217 

for  March,  ditto, , 289 

for  April,  ditto,    ^. 369 

for  May,  ditto, 449 

'■            for  June,  ditto, • 461 

"          for  July,  ditto, , ••  454 

"                     for  August,  ditto, •  •  •  •  •  585 

for  September,  ditto, 622 

: for  Noyember,  ditto,  ••••  627 

^    ■              — -  for  December,  ditto,   ..•••. 633 

Monthly  means  of  Maximum  and  Minimum  Pressures  for  1841  to 

1849,  taken  from  the  Meteorological  Begister  kept  at  the  Suryeyor 

General's  Office,  Calcutta,  528 

Notes  of  a  Bnin  in  Singhbhum, ,  • . « • 283 

Physiology  of  the  Arabic  Language,  Observations  on  the.  By  Dr. 

A.  Sprenger,  ...*.• •  •  115 

Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society  for  January,  1851, 78 

Ditto  for  February, 211 

' Ditto  for  March, 285 

Ditto  for  April,    359 

-r Ditto  for  May, 433 

Ditto  for  June, 437 

Ditto  for  July, 442 

Ditto  for  August, • « •••••  445 

Qoran,  The  Initial  Letters  of  the  Nineteenth  Surah  of  the.  By  Dr. 

A.  Sprenger, • , 280 

B4jmahal  Hills,  Notes  on  a  tour  through  the,    ••••• 544 

Boman  Gold  Coins,  Bemarks  on  some  lately  discovered.  By  Capt. 

Drury, , 371 

Tvran  Mall  Hill,  Beport  on  the,  By  Capt.  Ihurbum,   502 


Index*  T 

JPage 
Sankhya  Plulosophy,  Beview  of  A  lecture  on  the,  embracisg  the  text 

of  the  T^jtwasam^sa.    By  Dr.  J.  B.  BaUantyne,   897 

SflBBaniaii  Coins,  On  A  letter  fiom  £.  Thomas,  Esq 625 

Sbalka  Meteorite,  Examinatkm  and  Analyses  of  the,  By  H.  Pid- 

diqgton,  Esq...^ 299 

iiMro,  or  Tibetan  Stag,  Cervns  Affinis,  Mihi,  on  the,  (with  two 

Plates).  By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq 388 

Shower  of  Sand  in  the  Chinese  Plain.    By  D.  J.  Macgowan,  M.  D.    192 
8il  H^o  or  Stone  Bridge  in  ZiUah  £amrap,  Brief  notice  of  the.  By 

MsjorS.F.  Hannay, 291 

Upsnishsds,  A  Comparative  list  of, 606 

Vichitim  Nitak,  Translation  of  the,  or  Beantifbl  Epitome,  a  fragment 
oftiieSikhGrBnthentitled**theBookof  the  tenth  pontiff."    By 

Capt  G.  Siddons 31^487 

yAmsma,  a  I>ialogae  between  Aristotle  and  Buznrjmihr,  Trans- 
lated from  the  Persian.    By  B&bu  IS^arasifiha  Datta, 426 


^^«'*^h^M^^I^M^^M>«ff«0^^MM*'%^*^*Mtf*^^'^^M*«^MAtf^^tfM<W^*««^^» 


INDEX  TO  NAMES  OP  CONTRIBUTORS. 


Bdst,  Dr.  Geo.,  Floods  in  India  for  1849, » 186 

On  the  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  the  purposes 

of  Surveying  in  India» • •• 820 

BIyth,  £.  Esq.,  Notice  of  a  collection  of  Mammalia,  Birds,  and  Sep- 

tiles,  procured  at  or  near  the  station  of  Cherra  Ponji  in  the  SLhasia 

Hills,  Korth  of  Sylhet 617 

■  Report  on  the  Mammalia  and  more  Remarkable  species 

of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceylon, • ••••••«•••     163 

Brmy  lient..  Remarks  on  some  lately  discorered  Roman  Gold 

Coins, ,,     371 

DsltoQ,  £.  T.  Ci^t.,  Notes  on  the  "  Mahiporoshyas,"  a  Sect  of 

Vaiahnayas  in  Assam, ••.. «••     456 


Ti  Index, 

Page 

Elliott,  W.  Esq.  Comparatiye  List  of  IJpaniahads,     606 

Hannaj^  Major,  S.  T.    Brief  Notioe  of  the  Sil  H4ko  or  stone  Bridge 

in  ZiUah  Kamrap,    291 

Hodgson,  B.  H.  Esq.    On  the  Shoa  or  Tibetan  Stag,  888 

MacGktwan,  D.  J.,  M.  D.  Esq.   Bemarks  on  Showers  of  Sand  in  the 

Chinese  Plain,   • 192 

Middleton,  J.  Esq.,  T.  G.  S.   Influence  of  the  Moon  on  the  weather,    276 
Narsinha  Datta,  Babn.    The  Zafamama— a  Dialogue  between  Aris- 
totle and  Busui^gmihr, 426 

Fiddington,  H.  Esq.    Detailed  Beport  on  the  Copper  Ores  of  the 

Deogur  Mines, ..•••••...         1 

A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Laws  of  Storms  in  the 

Indian  and  China  Seas,  being  the  April  Cyclone  of  the  Bay  of 

Bengal;  23rd  to  28th  April,  1850, 13 

On  the  Bates  of  Chronometers,  as  influenced  by  the 

Local  Attraction  of  Ships  and  by  Terrestrial  Magnetism,  ••......       61 

Dittoditto,  196 

On  a  series  of  Calderite  Bocks, ^ 207 

■■  On  the  Comparatiye  Action  of  the  Aneroid  and  Marine 
Barometers  and  Sympiesometer  in  Cyclones,    219 

■  Examination  and  Analysis  of  Shalka  Meteorite  (Zillah 
West  Burdwan), 299 

Bobinson,  Wm.  Esq.  Notes  on  the  Dophl^  and  the  Peculiarities  of 
their  Languages,  •••• • 126 

Boer,  Dr.  E.  Beview  of  "  A  Lecture  on  the  Sankhya  Philosophy, 
embracing  the  text  of  Tattwasamasa,  by  Dr.  J.  B.  Ballantyne, 
Mirzapore,"  397 

Sprenger,  Dr.  A.  Observations  on  the  Physiology  of  the  Arabic 
Language 115 

— — -  The  Initial  Letters  of  the  Nineteenth  Sdrah  of  the  Qoran,    280 

■  Chronology  of  Makkah  and  the  Hij4z  before  MoAammad 
chiefly  founded  upon  Genealogy,  349 

■  On  the  Earliest  Biography  of  MoAammad, 395 

Sherwill,  Capt.  W.  S.    A  short  notice  of  an  Ancient  Colossal  Figure 

carved  in  granite  on  the  Mandar  Hill  in  the  District  of  Bhagulpur,  272 

— ^— -  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines, 295 

Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  B6jmahal  Hills, •«••..  544 

Siddons,  Capt.  Geo.  Translation  of  the  Yichitra  Nlitaka  or  beauti- 
ful Epitome,  a  fragment  of  the  Sikh  Oranth,    487  314 


1 


Index.  y(i 

Poffe 

T^taaum,  B.  Esq.  On  Saasanian  CoinB, 625 

— ^— —  An  acoount  of  eight  Eufic  Silyer  Coins, 637 

Tomns,  H.  Esq.    Translatian  of  some  uncertain  Ctreek  legends  on 

Coins  of  the  Indo-Soythian  Princes  of  Cabnl, « 137 

Thnrininif  Capt.    Seport  on  the  Turan  Mall  HiU,  addressed  to 

B.  N.  C.  Hamilton,  Esq.  Eesident,  Indore, 602 

WUford,  lieut.  CoL  F.    An  Essay  on  the  Compantiye  Geography 

of  India. 227 


^^^t^t^^^n^t^^r^r^'^^^^^0^r^^^^^^^^0^f^r^f^0^f^f^r^ 


ADDENDUM. 

After  the  title  of  the  paper  on  the  Zinc  Mines  of  Jawar,  published  in  the 
last  Tolume  (pftge  212  et  seq.)  add  the  wordB^^Communicated  by  the 
AgmuKurai  amd  Horticultural  Society  qf  India, 


JOURNAL 

OF  THE 

ASIATIC  SOCIETY. 

No.  I.— 1851. 

Detailed  Report  an  the  Copper  Oree  of  the  Deoghur  Minee.'^By  H. 
P1DDIN6TON9  Curator^  Museum  Economic  Oeology. 

DnCOVBRY   OF  THE   OrB. 

From  Captain  W*  S.  Shbrwill,  Revenue  Surveyor* 

To  Captain  H.  L.  Tfii7iLLiKR»  Deputy  Surveyor  OeneraL 

Campt  ZiUah  Bhaugulpoorf  Zlat  January ^  1850, 

8iR,«— Daring  the  present  month*  and  whilst  engaged  sarvejing 
ZiDahs  Beerbhoom  and  Bhangnlpoor,  I  was  requested  by  Mr.  Vincent, 
Deputy  Magistrate  of  Deoghur,  to  visit  and  give  my  opinion  npon  a 
rein  of  copper  that  had  a  few  months  previously  been  accidentally  diS" 
covered  by  a  native  and  by  him  reported  to  Mr.  Vincent.       « 

2.  Deoghur  or  Byjnath  is  a  small  Town  in  Zillah  Beerbhoom, 
fiunons  for  its  appearance,  the  inhabitants  chiefly  Brahmins. 

The  Town  is  situated  on  the  great  primitive  Table^land  which  extends 
from  near  Burdwan  to  the  Danna  Ohat  in  Behar,  and  which  b  com- 
posed of  granite,  gneiss,  serpentine,  greenstone,  quartz,  rock,  &c«,  the 
gneiss  strata  are  much  contorted,  often  vertical,  generally  inclined  and 
abandantly  traversed  by  greenstone  dykes.  The  appearance  of  the 
coontry  is  pleasing,  the  land  is  undulating,  well  wooded  and  studded 
with  detached  hills  of  rounded  masses  of  gametiierous  gneiss.  The 
ipot  where  the  copper  is  found  is  situated  in  the  lands  of  the  village  of 
Bjrdki  of  Tuppeh  Deoghur,  Saruth  of  Zillah  Beerbhoom,  and  about 
oae  mile  from  the  common  boundary  of  Ziilahs  Beerbhoom  and  Bhau- 
gnlpoor ;  8  miles  N.  W.  from  Deoghur  or  Byjnath,  and  on  the  water- 
sbed  of  the  high  land  of  Beerbhoom  ;  the  streams  which  flow  to  the 

No.  XLIV.— Nbw  Sbrics.  b 


2  Report  on  the  Copper  Ores  of  the  Deoghur  Mines.     [No.  1. 

South  falling  into  the  Hoogbly,  those  flowing  to  the  North  falling  into 
the  Ganges ;  it  is  situated  in  a  dense  jungle  of  Asun,  Sakd^  Dhow, 
Kuchnar,  Keud,  Jdmun,  Aonl^  Kusmdbhii,  Chirownjee,  and  is  on  the 
fork  or  junction  of  two  small  mountain  torrents,  which  discharge  their 
waters  into  the  Chandun  river,  a  tributary  to  the  Ganges,  which  dis- 
charges itself  into  the  Ganges  near  Bhaugulpoor ;  these  torrents  and 
the  Chandun  river  are  mere  dry  sandy  channels  during  the  cold  and 
hot  weather. 

3.  The  occasion  of  the  copper  being  brought  to  light  was  the  hill 
men  bringing  in  to  Mr.  Vincent,  small  pieces  of  a  bright  green  species 
of  waterworn  felspar,  which  at  once  showed  the  existence  of  the  ore. 
The  ground  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  ore  is  pretty  freely 
strewed  with  green  felspar,  and  with  weather  and  waterworn  fragments 
of  the  ore  embedded  in  the  felspar.  The  immediate  superficial  soil  is 
composed  of  quartz,  felspar,  hornblende,  fragments  of  gneiss,  black 
mica,  silvery  mica  and  shorL  The  surface  veins  run  East  and  West, 
and  present  the  ore  in  irregular  masses  of  \  of  an  inch  broad,  so  much 
corroded  by  atmospherical  influence  as  to  appear  as  a  soft  friable 
red,  yellow,,  liver-coloured  or  garnet-coloured  earth,  but  upon  digging  a 
couple  of  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  country,  the  veins  become  a 
compact  liver-coloured  mass,  spangled  with  shining  particles  of  copper ; 
the  whole  enclosed  in  a  soft  friable  apple-green,  yellow  or  white  fel- 
spathic  rock.  .  Traversing  the  copper  from  North  to  South  small  veins 
of  lead  appear,  which  occasionally  form  the  containing  walls  to  the 
copper.  I  traced  the  vein  of  copper  for  about  1 00  feet  East  and  West 
and  dug  to  the  depth  of  two  feet  only.  I  have  smelted  with  the  aid  of 
coal,  dug  from  the  Banslee  KuUah  in  the  Rajmuhal  hills,  some  of  the 
ore,  which  has  given  a  return  of  30  per  cent,  of  good  copper ;  inferior 
specimens,  mostly  waterworn  pieces,  picked  up  on  the  surface,  gave  25 
per  cent.  I  have  sent  a  large  amount  of  the  specimens,  together  with 
the  smelted  ore,  to  Mr.  Piddington,  Curator  to  the  Geological  Museum 
attached  to  the  Asiatic  Society,  and  have  requested  that  gentleman  to 
furnish  you  with  a  detailed  account  of  its  value,  purity,  &c.  and  which 
will  form  an  addendum  to  this  report ;  Mr.  Piddington  from  his  ability 
to  do  justice  to  the  subject,  and  from  his  willingness  to  assist  in  such 
matters  will,  I  am  sure,  supply  you  with  his  report.  A  copy  of  this 
report  has  been  sent  to  Mr.  Piddington. 


I85U]      Report  onihe^Copper  Ore$'  of  He  Deeigkur  Minei.  3 

4.  In  April,  1849,  Mr.  Vincent: forwarded  specimens  and  reported 
the  drcnmstanee  of  the  existence  of  the  copper  ore  to  the  Magistrate 
<tf  Beerbhoom,  but  no  notice  has  been  taken  of  his  report. 

5.  The  nearest  coal  to  the  spot  is  at  Kurkurbali,  40  miles  S.  W. 
in  Peignnnah  Karmckdiha  in  Zillah  Hazareebagh ;  coal  is  also  found 
57  ini>g  in  a  South-easterly  direction  m  the  Rajmuhal  hiUs. 

6.  AeUeying  this  to  be  a  Taluable  discovery  I  lose  no  time  in  bring- 
ing it  to  your  notice  in  the  hope  that  you  will  bring  it  to  the  notice  of 
Go? eminent ;  any  further  information  relatiye  to  the  spot  or  roads  lead- 
ing to  it  will  be  cheerfully,  supplied  upon  application  being  made  to  me. 

(Signed)        W.  S.  Sherwill. 

Jt:raay  be  proper,  especially  in  reference  to  certain  insinuations, 
wliich  I  refrain  from  qualifjing,  made  at  the  July  meeting  of  the 
Asiatic  Society  r^arding  the  Museum  of  Economic  Geology,  to  pre- 
face this  report  with  the  following  letter ;  to  explain  alike  the  nature 
of  the  researches  of  which  this  paper  contains  the  results,  and  the 
reasons  why  some  notice  of  them  was  not  earlier  giyen.  It  may  yet 
be,. as  eyevy  scientific  Geologist  and  Mineralogist  will  understand,  that 
the  discoyeries  announced  in  it  are  connected  with  great  questions  of 
public  reyenue  and  unknown  resources  which  we  possess  in  India,  and 
in  the  due  execution  of  the  trust  imposed  upon  me  as  a  servant  of 
Goyemment,  it  was  necessary  that  the  information  this  letter  conveys 
should  he  in  the  hands  of  Government  at  the  earliest  period.  Those  who 
are  aequainted  with  the  difficulties  of  researches  of  this  kind  in  India, 
and  who  feel  irith  me  what  is  due  to  the  high  standing  of  the  Society's 
Journal  will  1  trust  find  that. nothing  has  been  lost  by  a  little  delay. 

Secret.  SsRvics. 
From  H.  Piddington,  Curator  Museum  Economic  Geology. 
To  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secy,  to  the  Government  of  Bengal. 

Sib, — I  am  greatly  averse  to  making  any  incomplete  report  on 
scientific  matters,  but  learning  from  some  conversation  with  Captain 
Thuillier  that  much  speculation  has  been  excited  by  the  reports  which 
were  published  by  Government  a  short  time  ago  regarding  the  recently 
discovered  Deoghur  Copper  mines,  and  that  some  applications  have  been, 
or  will  be  made  to  Government  on  the  subject  of  them,  I  deem  it  right 
(though  I  originally  intended  to  wait  as  I  shall  subsequently  explain, 
nntill  could  complete  my  investigation)  to  make  the  present  report ; 

B  2 


4  EepoH  Ofi  the  Copper  Ores  of  the  Deogkur  Minee*    [No.  8. 

which  I  request  maj  be  deemed  only  a  preliminary  one,  and  made  as  a 
matter  of  datj  that  Government  may  be  properly  informed. 

2.  You  will  donbtless  have  remarked.  Sir,  in  the  report  of  Captain 
Sherwill  to  Captain  Thuillier,  that  the  former  officer  states  that  he  had 
sent  me  a  box  of  the  ores,  and  I  found  upon  the  close  mineralogical 
examination  which  such  specimens  require,  that  there  was  a  consider- 
able number  of  varieties,  all  of  which  had  to  be  carefully  classed  and 
tested  before  their  nature  tould  be  duly  pronounced  upon ;  many  of 
them  very  small,  and  requiring  to  be  repeatedly  examined.  To  be 
brief,  I  may  say  that  I  have  been  most  assiduously  employed  with  them 
to  enable  me  to  ^ve  a  complete  report  and  that  I  have  performed 
upwards  of  150  examinations  more  or  less  complex  upon  about  20 
species  and  varieties  of  these  ores  and  their  matrix,  and  that  I  am  yet 
pursuing  these,  and  have  to  repeat  some  when  I  can  obtain  more 
specimens  before  I  feel  safely  assured  of  my  results.  Ton  are.  Sir,  no 
doubt  aware  of  the  patient  and  vigilant  research  which  such  matters 
require  that  nothing  may  be  passed  over. 

3.  The  results  then  so  far  as  I  can  yet  pronounce  with  safety  is 
first  that  (8)  eight  of  these  ores  contain  more  or  less  of  silver,  some 
of  them  traces  only ;  others  a  promising  proportion,  but  no  estimate 
of  the  quantity  can  be  made  till  good  supplies  of  the  ores  are  obtained. 
Mr.  Dodd  has,  I  observe,  stated  that  the  lead  ore  contains  about  50 
oz.  of  silver  to  the  ton,  in  his  report. 

4.  Next  I  had  requested  Captain  Sherwill  always  to  send  down  aU 
that  was  about,  or  near  to,  any  thing  he  thought  of  value,  and  this  he 
has  faithfully  done  on  this  occasion,  and  amongst  the  mere  rubbish 
I  have  had  the  satisfaction  to  discover  what  I  have  been  in  fact  looking 
to  find  for  some  twenty  years  in  India  and  which  I  have  examined 
perhaps  50  or  100  specimens  from  various  parts  of  India  in  hopes  of 
meeting  with,  but  hitherto  without  success,  till  I  have  at  length  found 
it  in  the  rubbish,  or  what  the  Cornish  miners  would  call  the  Gossan  of 
the  Deoghur  mines.  I  some  years  ago  in  the  Journal  of  the  Asiatic 
Society  Vol.  IX.  p.  1144  in  my  report  on  the  Museum  of  Economic 
Geology,  then  about  to  be  established,  announced  that  this  mineral 
probably  existed  in  India  in  the  following  words. 

"  I  mention  particularly  here,  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  silver  ores, 
because  some  of  them  would  from  their  earthy  appearance,  and  the 


I851«]      Report  on  the  Copper  Oree  ^f  the  Deo^hur  Minee,  5 

nmD  proportion  of  metal  the  j  caatain  be  passed  hj  as  mere  red  earthy 
soils  or  iron  ores,  irhich  in  fact  they  are ;  some  of  these  ores  form  the 
staples  of  many  of  the  great  mines  of  Mexico  and  Pern,  and  it  may 
be  posnble,  that  we  have  also  deposits  of  these  ores  on  the  flanks  of 
the  Western  Ghauts ;  or  in  other  situations  of  which  the  geological 
featores  approach  to  those  of  South  America  though  upon  a  smaller 
scale." 

The  object  of  this  notice  was  to  draw  pubUc  attention  to  the  ores 
called  PaeoBy  Coloradoe  and  Negroe,  especiafly  the  two  first,  which  so 
much  resemble  rotten  iron  stones,  or  earthy  iron  ore,  that  none  but 
those  who  know  them  would  suppose  they  contain  silver*  The  follow- 
ing extract  from  Jameson's  Mineralogy,  p.  J5,  describes  the  ore. 

''  In  some  parts  of  Mexico^  however,  as  we  are  informed  by  M. 
Humboldt,  the  operations  of  the  miner  are  directed  to  a  mixture  of 
ochry  brown  iron  ore,  and  minutely  disseminated  native  silver.  This 
ochreous  mixture,  which  is  named  Pacoe  in  Peru,  is  the  object  of 
considerable  operations  at  the  mine  of  Angangues  in  the  intendancy  of 
Yalladolid  as  well  as  of  Yxtepexi,  in  the  province  of  Oaxaca." 

5.  As  before  stated  there  are  amongst  the  Deoghur  ores  some  small 
but  unequivocal  specimens  of  the  Paeoe,  and  I  hi^ve  in  the  Museum  of 
Economic  Geology,  from  my  own  collections,  a  fine  series  of  the  true 
Peruvian  ores  to  compare  with.* 

6.  I  am  in  active  correspondence  with  Captain  Sherwill  on  this 
subject,  and  he  informs  me  Mr.  Vincent  will  proceed  again  shortly  to 
the  mines  to  obtain  more  specimens  according  to  directions  and  speci- 
mens for  guidance,  which  I  shall  forward. 

7.  It  does  not  of  course  follow  from  this  that  the  Deoghur  mine 
is  one  of  silver,  or  rich  in  silver,  or  worth  workmg  even  if  it  was  a 
silver  mine :  but  on  the  other  hand  there  may  be  rich  deposits  of  ore 
near  these  indications ;  and  the  mere  fact  of  the  discovery  of  a  Paeoe 
in  India  is  one  of  high  mineralogical  importance,  since  it  may  also 
exist  elsewhere  in  greater  abundance ;  but  I  have  deemed  it  right  that 
His  Honor  should  be  in  early  possession  of  the  knowledge  of  it  should 
any  proposals  come  before  Government  relating  to  this  property. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir,  Your  Obedient  Servant, 

H.  PiDDINGTON, 

Mueeunh  3fil  Jufy,  1850.       Curator  Mueeum  Eeonomieal  Qeohgy. 
*  llMie  coatain  Copper  as  wdl  as  iroa  and  so  do  those  of  Dsoghor. 


6  Report  on,  ike  Copper  Oree  of  the  Deoghur  Mines.     [No.  8. 

From  H.  Pidoinoton,  Curutor  Mnueum  of  Eeonomie  Geology^ 
To  W.  Beton  Ki&R,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of 

Bengal, 

Sir, — In  contiauation  of  my  Secret  Serrice  letter  of  3rd  Jolj, 
I  haye  now  the  honor  to  suhmk  for  the  information  of  Grovemment  a 
detailed  report  on  such  of  the  ores  of  the  Deoghur  mines  as  have 
reached  me. 

His  Honor  will  be  satisfied  to  see  that  from  two  of  the  classes  of 
ores,  of  which  only  I  could  obtain  a  sufficient  quantity  for  the  experi- 
ment, the  produce  in  silver  has  been  a  fair  and  a  good  average ;  though 
these  are  still  but  surface  specimens,  and  that  moreover  (and  upon  this 
depends  their  value)  the  Spanish  American  process  of  amalgamation 
can  be  successfully  practised  at  what  may  be  supposed  theoretically  the 
very  worst  period  of  the  year  in  India. 

We  have  now  to  hope  thai  the  deposits,  if  wrought,  will  be  found 
abundant. 

(Signed)        H.  Piddinoton, 
Curator  Museum  Economical  Geology, 

Calcutta,  Zlst  December,  1850. 

Report. 
Part  I. — ^The  Rocks. 

In  forwarding  these  specimens  Captain  She'rwill  has  sent  abo  speci- 
mens of  the  rocks  in  which  the  vein  lies,  and  to  avoid  confusion  I 
briefly  describe  these  separately  from  the  ores. 

No.  1.  A  gameti/erous  gneiss  with  horizontal  veins  of  quartz  pass- 
ing through  it,  forms  the  general  bed' of  the  country  at  Deoghur,* 

No.  2.     Gneiss  with  thin  veins  of  quartz,  no  garnets. 

No.  3.  Decomposing  pegmatite,  forming  the  gangue  in  which  the 
metallic  veins  are  found;  3a.' 35.  3c.  coarse  granular  pe^atite/otin^;? 
on  the  surface  of  the  country  and  contains  the  ores :  It  is  all  more  or 
less  decomposing. 

No.  4.  Altered  quartz  roctc,  in  some  places  nearly  a  jasper,  and 
stained  green  by  copper  infiltrations. 

*  ThfSi^  pM8«g«s.m  Itato  sr«  Captain  SherwiU's  Notes. 


185 1 .]       Report  en  the  Copper  Ores  of  the  Deophur  Mines.  7 

No^  5.  Schorljr  granite,  of  Bchofl  roek  of  Cornwall^  (See  fioase, 
Primaiy  Geology,  p.  16,)  schorl  and  qoartz  in  distinct  grains  and  im- 
perfect crystals. 

No.  6.  Garnet  rock,  or  garnetiferous  quartz  rock  according  to 
McCulloch  (p.  326),  who  makes  one  of  his  subdivisions  of  cfuartz  rock 
to  be  a  granular  quartz  containing  but  little  felspar,  as  in  our  specimen, 
in  which  it  can  be  scarcely  distinguished.  Not  an  atom  of  mica  is  to 
be  seen,  but  the  garnets,  (some  small  ones  being  semi-crystallized,)  are 
abundant,  and  it  might,  so  far  as  the  presence  of  three  ingredients  is 
necessary  to  constitute  a  granite,  be  called  a  garnet  granite. 

No.  7.*    Compact  pegmatite  with  veins  of  massive  pistacite  epidote. 

No.  8.  White  and  flesh -red  felspar  with  nests  and  veins  of  acicular 
crystallized  epidote  (pistacite)  of  a  bright  pale  green* 

Part  II. — The  ores  and  their  description. 

After  a  most  minute  and  careful  examination  as  abovo  described  in 

my  letter,  I  daes  the  ores  as  follows : 

1st  Group.         r     Bright  Peacock  ore.  k. 

Yariegated    cop- J      Dull  Peacock.  B. 

per  ores,  called  Fea-^      Marbled  Peacock  with  a  pale  1  C.  contains  sil- 
cock  ores    by   the  (^greenish  ^oMan.f  jver* 

miners. 

2nd  Group.        f     Dull  Massive  Grey  Copper.       D.  Silver. 


drd  Group. 
Red  ores. 
The    Pacos   and* 


Grey  Coppers.     \     Bright  Grey  Copper.  E. 

Bright  brick  red  Pacos,  F.  Silver. 

DuS,  pale  red,  to  liver-colour-  "I  p    qm 

rJ^l^^^'^V  i^\      Dark  hard  veins  resembling  1 

[^specks  and  veins  in  it.  J 

4th  Gro  n        f     ^^^^^  pfeen,  earthy  carbo-1 
Gree       e  i  ^^^^^  of  copper,  with  bright  red  >I.   Silver. 

l^  specks.  J 

{Bright  large-gramed  Galenas.    J. 
Cupro-Plumbite,  an     ore   of  1 
copper  and  lead,  in  diagonally  >K. 
lamellar  veins.  J 

*  This  11  No.  12  of  Captain  SherwiU'a  liat  where  it  follows  the  ores. 

t  Two  small  nodular  tpedment  of  Uiii  variety,  of  a  dark  earthy  liver- coloured 
Mpect,  leem  richer  than  the  rest,  but  I  have  only  theae  as  yet  and  cannot  spare 
tiiem  for  a  quantitative  analysis. 


8  Report  on  the  Copper  Oree  of  the  Deoghur  Mines.     [No.  8. 

These  ores  and  their  constituents  may  be  described  as  follows : — 

A. 
The  Bright  Peacock  ores. 
Thb  is  the  well  known  variegated  vitreous  copper  ore  of  mineralo- 
gistSy  which  contains  from  50  to  70  per  cent,  of  copper.  Oar  specimens 
are  in  thin  veins»  of  which  the  thickest  is  f  (five  eighths)  of  an  inch 
thick,  but  as  some  specimens  appear  to  contain  a  larger  proportion  of 
the  poor  yellow  sulphuret,  not  more  than  30  or  40  per  cent,  should  be 
expected  from  this  ore  in  practice.     It  contains  no  silver. 

B. 
Dull  Peacock.    This  is  a  more  ferruginons  and  earthy  variety  of  the 
former  ore»  and  of  course  would  give  less  copper.    It  is  indeed  scarcely 
worth  making  a  variety  of.     It  contains  no  silver. 

C. 

Marbled  Peacock  ore.    This  is  a  variety  which  occurs  marbled  with 

green  and  red  earthy  mixtures.  It  runs  (either  at  the  termination  of 
the  vein  or  at  the  surface  ?)  to  a  pale  earthy  gossan.  It  seems  to  con- 
tain a  promising  proportion  of  silver. 

Second  Group,  Fahlerzi^n,  or  Gret  Copper. 

D. 
Dull  massive  Chrey  Copper* 
This  may  be  described  a  dull  grey,  greenish  grey,  and  liver-coloured 
Fahlerz,  the  grey  varieties  sometimes  shining  with  a  micaceous  or  silvery 
lustre  on  the  fresh  fracture,  the  liver-coloured  ones  slightly  micaceous 
also  on  the  fracture  but  of  a  reddish-colour  on  the  weathered  or  old 
surfaces.  It  is  a  true  Fahlerz  as  to  appearance,  but  I  found  it  to  con- 
tain,  on  an  average  from  the  pound  taken  for  amalgamation  of  the  grey 
and  liver-coloured  sorts  together,  in  100  parts. 

Sulphur  and  a  little  water,   12.55 

Earthy  silicates, 33.85 

Peroxide  of  iron,   8.33 

Lead, 10.00 

Copper, 32.70 

Silver, 0.17 

97.60 
Loss,.  • . .       2.40 

lOO.OO 


1851.]       Report  on  the  Copper  ore$  of  the  Deoghmr  Mine$»  ^ 

There  is  no  trace  of  antimony  in  this  mineral,  and  it  thus  forms  a 
diBtinct  lead  Fahlers  I  which  I  do  not  find  any  where  described ;  the 
latest  authority,  Nicol  (p.  490),  appears  to  think  lead  an  accidental 
oocorrence.  Before  the  blow-pipe  in  an  open  tube  it  blackens  and 
gkreB  an  acid  water,  but  no  sublimate.  On  charcoal  it  gives  no  fnmes 
nor  any  deposit  bnt  is  converted  without  ebullition  into  a  black  cindery 
«]jig  which  with  soda  gives  a  pale  metallic  copper  mixed  with  lead.  If 
the  heat  is  long  continued  the  lead  of  course  disappears  and  the  copper 
jdone  remains. 

This  ore  was  one  of  those  of  which  I  could  collect  enough  for  an 
amalgamation  by  the  Mexican  process,  and  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel 
it  gave  a  very  good  product. 

E. 
Bright  Grey  Copper, 
This  is  a  grey  copper,  a  Fahlerz  with  some  lead  but  no  silver.     It  is 
msMsive,  with  a  steel-grained  fracture,  and  brittle,  but  the  latter  por- 
tions are  hard  to  pound ;  with  green  and  yellow  marblings  and  stains, 
it  passes  into  a  green  and  yellow  earthy  gossan. 

3rd  Group,  Bed  Ores. 
F. 
Bright,  hriek-ted  Paeos,  or  Colorados, 
This  ore  exactly  resembles  the  museum  specimens  of  Peruvian  Paeos 
from  my  own  collections,  that  is,  an  earthy  iron  ore.  I  collected  a  suffi- 
ciency  of  this  ore  to  subject  a  pound  troy  of  it  to  a  proper  Mexican 
amalgamation  process,  of  which  the  resnlts  will  be  described  in  Part  III. 
The  composition  of  an  average  lot  taken  from  that  used  for  amalga* 
■nation  was  as  follows : — 

'Water,  sulphur  and  carbonic  add,* 14.30 

Silver, 0.21 

Iron,  peroxide,    15.40 

Copper,  peroxide,   27.20=21.  8  copper. 

Sulphur, 10.45 

Xarthy  silicates, 32.45 

100.01 
It  is  thus  a  tile  copper  ore,  with  a  minute  portion  of  silver. 

*  Sons  of  the  C«pp«r  appears  to  be  in  the  itato  of  Carbonsto. 

c 


10  Meport.on  the  Copper  ores  of  the  Deogkur  Mines.     [No.  8. 

G. 
A  dullt  pale  red^  and  liveT'CoUmred  Paeos. 
This  ore  also  contains  silver,  and  two  small  nodular  specimens  of  a 
dark  earth j  liver-coloured  aspect,  seem  richer  than  the  rest,  but  I  have 
as  jet  only  these  two  bits,  and  indeed  not  much  of  any  of  this  kind. 

H. 
Dark  hard  veins  of  a  red  tile-copper  ore,  with  black  shining  specks 
and  veins  of  protoxide  of  iron.    This  ore  contains  some  silver  but  we 
have  but  very  little  of  it,  and  I  can  only  roughly  estimate  it  by  a  guess 
at  about  two-thirds  the  value  of  F. 

5th  Group,  Galenas. 

J. 
Bright  large-grained  Galena^  no  eUver. 

K. 

CuprO'Plumbite  (Breithaupt). 

This  is  another  Peruvian  ore  which  we  have  unexpectedly  found.  It 
may  be  described  as  massive,  in  very  thin  veins,  forming  alternate  streaks 
of  a  bright  and  dull,  dark,  blue-grey,  galena-like  mineral ;  the  streaks 
lying  diagonally  across  the  small  veins ;  sometimes  in  larger  glancing 
Qiasses,  and  at  others  in  thin  needle-like  streaks.  I  have  not  found  any 
silver  in  it,  though  Breithaupt  gives  it  0.5  per  cent.  Before  the  blow- 
pipe, in  the  open  tube,  it  fuses  and  gives  acid  fumes. 

On  charcoal  it  melts,  swells  up,  and  boils,  sending  out  a  rapid  stream 
of  dull  sparks  if  brought  too  near  the  reducing  flame.  Finally  it  gives 
a  globule  of  lead  which  contains  copper  but  no  silver. 

Our  specimens  are  all  in  such  very  thin  veins  that  a  quantitative 
analysis  would  always  give  uncertain  results,  owing  to  the  matrix.  I 
have  therefore  preferred  to  wait  till  we  obtain  larger  masses  with  some 
new  supply. 

Part  III. — Amalgamation  assays. 

I  thought  it  of  much  importance  that  we  should  ascertain  if,  with 
the  high  temperature  and  great  moisture  prevailing  here  during  most 
part  of  the  year,  the  Mexican  amalgamation  process  could  be  success- 
fully used  for  the  extraction  of  the  mmute  portions  of  silver  which 


1851.]       Report  on  the  Copper  oree  of  the  Deoghur  Minei.  1 1 

these  ores  contain,  and  by  which  only  they  can  be  wrought  to  profit,* 
uid  haying  obtained  a  supply,  though  rather  limited  in  quantity,  I 
first  most  carefully  picked  and  sorted  the  ores,  and  obtained  a  pound 
troy  weight  of  two  of  them,  from  which  the  following  experiments 
were  made,  after  some  preliminary  trials  of  which  it  is  unnecessary  here 
to  giye  particulars ;  being,  though  tedious,  only  those  which  all  labora- 
tory work  requires  before  an  experiment  for  publication  is  made. 

Amalgamation  I. 
Thejirst  was  the  ore  F.  a  bright  hriek-red  Paeoe. 

One  pound  troy  was  carefully  reduced  to  a  fine  powder,  and  salt 
and  magi»tral'\  added,  in  larger  proportions  than  usual  on  the  large 
scale,  in  a  large  mortar,  and  on  subsequent  days  the  mercury  was  duly 
addedy  but  also  in  larger  proportions,  to  insure  the  successful  extrac- 
tion of  all  the  silyer. 

The  mass  was  worked  oyer  every  two  days  by  the  pestle,  and  kept 
at  the  proper  degree  of  moisture.  On  the  twenty-fourth  day  it  was 
carefully  washed  off,  and  the  mercury  driven  off  by  heat ;  and  though 
there  was  some  small  loss  from  ebullition  of  the  mercury  in  the  cruci- 
ble, and  some  also  in  washing  such  small  quantities,  as  I  ascertained  by 
experiment,  yet  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  obtaining  5  grs.  of  pure  silyer 
from  the  pound  troy  ;  which  for  the  Caxon  of  5000  pounds  Avoirdu- 
pois would  give  somewhat  better  than  8^  marcs  of  silver  to  the  Caxon  ; 
and  ores  are  sometimes  wrought  in  Mexico  and  Peru  of  2  and  2\  marcs 
when  quicksilver  is  cheap  :  Ores  which  give  above  six  marcs  being 
called  good  metal.  The  highest  specimen  we  have  in  the  museum  is 
marked  as  giving  500  marcs  and  the  lowest  20;  but  all  those  so 
valued  are  sulphurets ;  none  of  the  Pacoa,  unfortunately,  are  valued. 

Amalgamation,  No.  II. 

The  second  trial  by  amalgamation  was  with  the  specimen  D,  the 
dark  liver-coloured  Fahlerz,  the  only  one,  besides  the  above,  of  which 
I  could  obtain  a  troy  pound  weight.  The  process  was  of  course  the 
same,  but,  though  the  weather  was  cooler,  only  20  days  were  allowed 

*  All  attempts  to  iatrodace  the  German  and  other  amalgamation  processes  in 
Metioo  have  been  failures  with  the  poorer  ores  which  form  tbe  riches  of  the  great 
Mexican  mines ;  and  this  error  was  in  great  part  the  ruin  of  the  Mining  Companies 
from  England. 

t  Roasted  salphnret  of  Copper. 

C  2 


\2  Bepwrt  on  the  Capper  ores  of  the  Deoghur  Mines.     [No.  9. 

• 

to  this  experiment;  and  I  think  15  might  have safficed,  but  my  first 
object  was  to  prove  the  perfect  practicability  of  the  Spanish  American 
processes  with  various  ores^  and  to  ascertain  the  full  quantity  of  silver 
without  reference  to  the  expenditure  of  the  ingredients,  which  on  so 
small  a  scale  were  necessarily  used  in  larger  quantities,  or  of  the  time, 
which  can  only  be  definitely  settled  by  large  experiments  also.  The 
result  of  this  trial  too  was  highly  favourable,  as  somewhat  more  than 
8  grs.  of  pure  silver  were  obtained ;  but  taking  the  produce  at  8  grs. 
this  would  be  for  the  Caxon  of  500Q  pounds  Avoirdupois,  as  before, 
13.5  marcs,  and  thus  above  an  average  ore. 

It  will  be  observed  that  I  have  used  the  Cornish  term  gossan  when 
q>eaking  of  some  of  these  ores,  to  designate  the  instances  in  which  the 
copper  ores  run  into  a  pale  red,  earthy  ore,  which  is  in  fstct  (as  in  €.) 
a  Paeos,  as  it  contains  a  portion  of  silver.  This  word  gossan  is  a  term 
used  by  the  Cornish  miners  to  distinguish  exactly  an  earthy,  friable, 
ferrugino-cupreous  earth,  which  appearing  at  the  surface  is  held  to  be 
an  indication  of  copper  below.  It  is  in  fact  a  copper  Pacos,  but  con* 
tains  no  silver,  and  it  does  not,  that  I  am  aware,  as  some  of  our  speci- 
mens do,  shew  itself  to  be  a  separate  mineral  by  running  in  a  distinct 
vein  at  right  angles  into,  and  altering  the  copper  vein  where  it  meets 
itc  Cornish  gossan  is  also  friable  and  full  of  hollows,  like  ore  in  a  state 
of  decomposition,  which  it  is  generally  supposed  to  be ;  ours  more 
resembles  a  high-coloured  but  sofk  brick,  except  in  H.  which  might  be 
taken  for  a  red  iron  ore. 

As  a  good  gossan  in  Cornwall  is  taken  to  be  an  indication  of  a  good 
eopper  vein,  so  the  Pttcos  in  Peru,  and  the  Colorados  in  Mexico,  (being 
the  same  mineral)  are  held  to  be  good  indications  of  sibrer  below  ;  and 
it  is  said  too  that  it  is  rarely  found  to  run  deep,  that  is,  not  above  50  or 
100  fathoms,  changing  then  to  richer  ores.  Whether  this  be  the  case  at 
Deoghur,  time  and  enterprize  can  only  shew  us.  From  analogy  one 
would  say  there  may  be  something  worth  sinking  a  small  shaft  for,  and 
tracing  how  far  the  veins  extend  on  the  surface ;  and  if  they  crop  out  at 
any  other  part.  The  Copper  and  Cupro-Plumbite  (K.)  may  be  weU 
worth  exportation  in  their  raw  state,  when  simply  dressed  and  picked 
with  care. 

In  a  geological  and  mineralo^cal  point  of  view  the  discovery  of 
these  ores  in  a  country  yet  so  little  known  to  us  holds  oat  some  hope 


V 

I 

« 
a 

i 


4 


I 


1851.]  A  T\D€nHeth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  StormM.  13 

that  we  are  only  jet  at  the  threshold  of  what  we  have  still  to  find ; 
but  it  wiU  be  the  first  successfal  working  of  a  mine  which  will  stimn- 
late  speculation  in  that  branch  of  industry,  and  I  have  spared,  and 
shall  spare  no  trouble  to  assist  it,  so  far  as  the  resources  of  the  museum 
extend. 

H.  PiDDINGTON, 

Curator  Museum  Economic  Geology, 
Caicuiia^  3Ui  December,  1850. 

No.  48. 

JVoM  ike  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  Bengal^ 

To  H.  PiDOiNOTON,  Esq,y  Curator  Museum  Economic  Geology^ 

Dated,  Fort  William,  Bth  January,  1851. 
Sir, — I  am  directed  by  the  Deputy  Governor   of  Bengal  to  ac- 
knowledge the  receipt  of  your  letters  dated  the  3d  July  last  and  31st 
ultimo,  and  to  state  that  His  Honor  has  perused  with  interest  your 
reports  on  the  qualities  of  the  ores  from  the  Deoghur  Mines  in  the 
of  Beerbhoom. 

(Signed)        W.  Seton  Karr, 
Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  Bengal. 
(True  Copy,) 

H.  PiDDINOTON, 

Curator  Muaeum  Economic  Geology, 


A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storms  in  the  Indian  and  China 
Seas,  being  the  April  Cyclone  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal;  23rd  to 
2Sth  April,  1850. — By  Henry  Piddinoton,  President  of  Marine 
Courts, 

In  April,  1850,  the  Eastern  quadrants  of  a  Cyclone  passed  over 
Cakntta  which,  there  was  no  doubt,  had  been  a  severe  one  at  sea  and 
in  other  parts  on  shore ;  and  which  I  so  announced  in  the  papers,  and 
I  have  been  diligently  employed  since  that  time  in  collecting  the 
dociimenta  necessary  for  its  investigation,  some  of  which  only  reached 
me  lately  from  England.  The  present  Memoir  is  the  result  of  my 
labours,  and  it  will  I  hope  be  found  worthy  of  its  predecessors,  tracing 
as  it  does  a  severe,  and  at  times  a  farioas.  Cyclone  for  a  course  of  a 


14  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Storme.         [No.  8. 

thousand  miles,  from  near  the  Nicobar  Islands  to  Moorshedabad;'and 
affording  us  some  yaluable  lessons  as  to  parallel  Cyclones  and  the 
dependence  to  be  placed  on  the  Barometer.  It  also  adds  an  important 
page  to  our  historj  of  the  tracks  of  storms  in  the  latitudes  between 
Acheen  Head  and  the  Andaman  Islands. 

The  same  arrangement  has  been  preserved  in  this  Memoir  as  in  tlie 
preceding  ones.  The  documents  are  first  given  and  then  tables  of  the 
winds  and  weather  for  each  daj  all  over  the  Chart.  This  i»  fol- 
lowed bj  a  summary,  shewing  the  grounds  on  which  the  position  of 
the  daily  Centres  are  given  and  comprising  such  other  results  as  are 
thought  worth  notice. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Barque  Iron  Gem,  Capt.  Good,  from  North 

Shields,  bound  to  Calcutta.     Civil  Time. 

At  noon  22nd  April,  1850.— The  Iron  Gem  was  Id  Lat.  6®  47'  N.;  Long. 
870  49'  East  with  winds  about  at  (7  and  6,)*  variable  from  N.  W.  Ship  stand- 
ing to  the  Northward.  Cloudy  weather,  p.  ic.  blowing  fresh  in  heavy  squalls 
from  N.  N.  W.  to  midnight.  11  p.  ic.  the  main  piece  of  the  rudder  broke  off 
by  a  heavy  blow  of  a  sea. 

2drd  JpriL — Weather  rather  moderating  from  4  to  8  a.  m.  after  which  as 
bad  or  worse  than  before,  with  heavy  blinding  squalls  and  sheets  of  rain.  Wind 
N.  W.  to  N.  N.  W. ;  at  noon  from  (7  to  8 ;)  Lat.  Acct.  6^  40'  N. ;  Long.  88o 
95'  East.  P.  M.  increasing  to  (9,)  with  terrific  squalls.  Wind  to  W.  N.  W. 
Ship  hove  to. 

24th  April. — ^Wind  veering  to  N.  W.  b.  W.  and  Westerly.  Very  heavy 
squalls.  Ship  lying  to.  Noon  Lat.  6^  37'  North ;  Long.  88<'  40'  E.  p.  m. 
wind  West,  decreasing  from  (9,)  at  noon,  to  (4)  at  7.  p.  u, 

25th  April. — a.  m.  out  second  reefs.  Noon  Lat  Obs.  6°  51';  Long.  88<* 
52'.  Wind  West  from  (9)  to  3  at  noon. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Ship  Cowasjbu  Family,  Capt.  Durham,  from 

Singapore  towards  Calcutta.     Citnl  Time. 

The  Cowasjee  Family  passed  Pount  Pedir  at  noon  on  the  19th 
April.  On  the  20th  and  21st,  she  had  light  Southerly  and  S.  Westerly 
breezes. 

On  the  22nd  April, — ^The  wind  veered  from  S.  b.  £.  to  Easterly,  and  at  noon 
was  N.  b.  £.,  when  Lat.  9<'  21'  North  Long.  90^  03'  East.  p.  m.  moderate 
breezes  E.  N.  £.;  and  at  6  p.  m.  to  midnight  N.  E.  with  squalls  at  times, 
ship  standing  to  the  N.  N.  W. 

*  Admiral  Beaufort'^  Numbers. 


1851 .]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storms.  15 

23r<l  April, — k^  M.  Squally.    Nood,  strong  N.  £•  breeze  with  dark  gloomy ' 
weather.     Lat.  Acct,  lio  45' N.;  Long.  Chr.  88<>  24';  Simptesomeler  8  a.  m* 
29.76 ;  noon  29.76.     p.  M.  fresh  breeze  N.  Easterly,  with  hard  squalls  moder- 
ating at  9  and  increasing  again  at  midnight  with  constant  rain ;  ship  standing 
to  ttie  N.  W.  with  all  preparations  made  for  bad  weather. 

24i&  April, — ^To  4  a.  m.  wind  N.  £. ;  at  6,  N.  N.  E. ;  at  10,  North  to  noon. 
Increasing  from  a  hard  gale  to  '*  a  perfect  hurricane"*  at  9.30  a.  m.,  when  ship 
lying  to  very  badly,  bore  up  and  scudded  S.  S.  W. ;  wind  North,  ship  under 
bare  poles  *'  blowing  an  unadulterated  hurricane."  At  noon  the  same,  with  a 
great  deal  of  thnnder,  sails  blowing  from  the  yards.  Position  not  given.  Sim- 
piesometer  at  29.58,  "  but  it  does  not  appear  to  act  at  all."  p.  m.  hurricane  and 
dreadful  thunder  with  constant  deluges  of  rain.  Ship  running  9  knots  to  the 
S.  b.  £.  i  East;  wind  now  N.  b.  W.;  at  3,  N.  N.  W.;  at  6,  N.  W.  b.  N. ; 
at  8,  N.  W. ;  and  at  midnight  W.  N.  W.  At  8  p.  m.  weather  moderating- 
**  We  fancy  the  centre  of  the  hurricane  ii  now  pott  ut,^'  Midnight  decreasing  - 
with  a  high  sea  from  the  Northward. 

25th  Aprih — A.  M.  moderating  and  clearing  up  ^'  haoing  now  run  out  of  the 
Mtorm  drclt^'  wore  ship  to  stand  on  her  course.  Noon  wind  W.  S.  W.  could 
not  carry  much  sail  on  account  of  the  very  heavy  confused  sea,  mostly  from  the 
Northward.  Lat.  Obs.  9P  45'  N. ;  Long.  Chr.  87®  10'  East,  having  experienced 
78  miles  of  storm  current  to  the  South,  p.  m.  moderate  W.  S.  W.  monsoon, 
but  heavy  sea  from  the  Northward ;  exchanged  Nos.  with  the  ship  Duke  of 
Wellington  who  signalised  *'  A  gale  is  coming  on,  I  think ;  we  have  had  a 
very,  heavy  sea  from  the  Northward."  To  midnight  the  same.  Ship  making  Si 
knots  to  the  North  with  the  same  swell. 

26th  April,'-To  noon,  when  in  Lat.  lio  54'  N. ;  Long.  87o  05'  East.  A  brisk 
monsoon  and  clear  weather,  ship  making  7  knots,  but  the  heavy  confused  sea  is 
still  complained  of  and  it  continues  to  noon  of  the— 

97th  Jpn/.~When  the  ship  is  in  Lat.  13o  45'  North;  Long.  87o  22'  East. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Brig  Nereid,  Capt.  "EBCOTTffrom  Akyab  bound 

to  Antwerp,     Civil  Time, 

1  print,  nearly  entire,  the  summary  of  this  very  able  log  as  sent  me 
by  Capt.  Escott.    The  italics  are  mine. 

The  Nereid  left  Akyab,  April  18th,  and  carried  light  winds  Westerly  and 
N.  W.  with  fine  weather  until  23rd  being  then  only  in  1&>  \o'  N.  and  90o  11' 
£. ;  Bar.  29.85 ;  Ther.  87o. 

24M  ApriL — ^Light  winds  N.  N.  £. throughout  (3-4  c.  o.)t  Sun  obscured.  Acct. 
14.50  N. ;  89.20  E. ;  Bar.  29.80 ;  Ther.  87o.    Slight  rain.    p.  m.  light  baffling 

*  Theie  words  between  oommas  are  copied  literally  from  the  Log. 
t  Admiral  Beanfort's  figures  and  letters. 


16  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  ofStwme*         [No.  8. 

wiDds  shifting  suddenly  from  all  quarters.  Thick  raio  t.  and  1.  1  p.  u. 
breeze  settled  at  N.  £.  increasing  gradually.  At  4  p.  m.  N.  N.  £•;  5,  Bar.  30.76 
o.  r.  1 1.  In  small  sails,  and  prepared  for  bad  weather.  At  6  p.  m.  N.  N.  £. ; 
At  8,  Bar.  29.65  q.  r.  Running  S.  S.  W.  8  k.  midnight  steady  at  N.  N.  £. 
gradually  increasing.  (9).  Sea  rising  fast,  29.58,  q.  r.  steering  S.  S.  W.  since 
noon  88'  miles. 

25M  AprU* — 3  ▲.  M .  N.  N.  E. ;  (9)  Barometer  steadily  falling  r,  q.  Sea  higk 
but  regular:  Bar.  39.41.  Close  reefed  main  topsail ;  furled  foresail  and  scudded 
S.  S.  W.  under  the  close  reefed  main  topsail  and  reefed  foresail ;  8  knots.  4 
A.  M.  veering  N.  £•  and  back  again  to  N.  N.  £•  Same  weather  and  a  heavy 
sea;  99.35;  wind  N.  N.  £.  (10.)  5  a.  m.  N.  N.  £.  blowing  in  heavy  gusts.  At 
lOh  29.30 ;  shipped  a  sea  on  main  deck,  knocking  bulwarks  away  and  breaking 
adrift  water*cask  spars  and  launch.  Ship  labouring  heavily.  Hauled  foresail  up, 
and  lay  ship  to  until  we  got  launch  and  spars  secured  again ;  most  of  the  water 
casks  were  either  washed  overboard  or  stove  to  prevent  injury  to  the  main 
deck  stancheons  and  splitting  the  covering  boards  open.  At  6  a.  m.  N.  N.  £.; 
llh  29.28 ;  at  8,  29.28  North ;  (11,)  r.  o.  q. ;  at  8  a.  m.  being  all  secured  again 
and  finding  the  gale  increasing,  '*  knowing  tmfwdfto  he  in  front  of  the  approechm 
ing  centre  bore  away  again  under  close  reefed  main  topsail  and  fore-topmast 
stay  sail  right  before  it,  making  about  South  course.  At  10  a.  m.  N.  N.  W.; 
(11)  Bar.  29.28 ;  At  11,  N.  W.  by  W. ;  (10,)  29.30  q.  r.  o.  Noon  heavy  gala 
at  W.  N.  W.  with  heavier  squalls,  more  violent  and  at  shorter  intervals. 
£xpecting  to  see  the  main  topsail  go  to  pieces  every  moment.  Bar.  39.30 
(rising)  r.  o.  q.  Sun  obscured  all  day.  Lat.  by  Acct.  12o  40^  N. ;  Long,  by 
Acct.  880  27'  £. ;  Ther.  84^.  p.  m.  begins  with  a  hard  gale;  (10,)  and  a  moun* 
tainous  sea  running.  Fore-topmast  stay  sail  blew  away ;  bent  a  new  one ;  at  4 
p.  M.  apparently  moderating,  wind  now  W.  by  N. ;  (9,)  squalls  less  violent ;  Bar. 
39.45  c  q. ;  at  6,  wind  West ;  (8,)  weather  gradually  moderating  and  the  clouds 
breaking  up  in  large  openings  and  clear  intervals,  having  previously  been  perfect- 
ly overcast  all  round.  Set  reefed  fore-sail  and  treble-reefed  fore-topsail.  At  8, 
still  clearing  away,  stars  now  visible.  Bar.  29.60 ;  wind  W.  S.  W. ;  at  8,  c. 
Midnight  fresh  gales  and  cloudy  with  a  high  sea.    Wind  W.  S.  W. ;  (7,)  29.63. 

36M  April. — Siill  becoming  gradually  moderate  and  fine,  wind  S.  W. ;  (6,) 
set  jib,  mainsail,  &c.  29.65 ;  8  a.  m •  wind  moderating  with  clear  weather, 
wind  S.  W. ;  (5,)  29.67;  made  sail  accordingly.  Noon  fresh  breezes  with  clear 
weather,  wind  S.  W.;  29.70;  Ther.  87o;  Lat.Obs.  ll^  37^  N.;  Long.  Oba. 
88®  59^  £.  ^ 

Memorandum, — I  have  endeavoured  to  describe  the  weather  and  the  strength 
of  the  wind  by  Capt.  Beaufort's  system  with  which  you  are  doubtless  well  ac- 
quainted and  trust  I  have  made  it  sufficiently  intelligible.  I  should  not  omit 
to  remark  that  on  the  evening  of  the  24th,  the  Eaetem  horizon  fct  soma  15®  in 


f 


1S51.)  J  n^ehHeih  Mmnoinm  ike  Law  of  Simtu.  IT 

Mxo&B  wu  varied  bf  that  bright  toarkt  tioge  teen  Westward  at  aunset.  This 
eontioued  from  tunaet  until  nearly  9  P.  m.  Daring  that  night  much  {ightning 
Id  the  Southward  and  S.  Eastward.  Also  on  the  S5th,  p.  m.  as  per  log  much 
heavy  thunder  and  lightning,  but  none  was  observed  after  the  gale  sec  in  heavy. 

Many  Boobies  and  other  nea  birds.  King  Fishers  and  Dragon  Flies,  were  about 
ike  tkip  on  the  evening  of  the  25th«  Did  not  experience  any  remarkable  swell 
previous  to  the  setting  in  of  the  breeze. 

By  a  diagtam  which  I  made  the  day  after,  I  consider  the  storm  progressing 
to  N.  W.  b.  W,  or  pertiaps  more  Westerly,  about  7}  knots  per  hour. 

Ahrid§ed  Extract  from  the  private  Memorandum  Book*  of  Oapt. 
TBOMaoifi  SMp  lEnKAB,fram  Calcutta  bound  io  Mauritiue.  ChU 
Time. 

The  Eneoi  had  od  the  22nd  light  variable  airs  from  W.  N.  W.  with  hot 
saltiy  weather,  and  at  noon  was  in  Lat.  19^  55'  N. ;  Long.  90o  24'  £ast;  Bar. 
29.90 ;  Ther.  86^.    To  midnight  the  same  weather. 

2Zrd  ApriL — a.  m.  light  airs  N.  E.  very  fine  and  gmooth  water.  Noon,  Lat. 
15«  49';  Long.  91o  Ol'  East;  Bar.  29.80;  Ther.  86«;  a  current  of  35  miles 
to  the  Eastward.  A  moderate  breeze  from  North  to  N.  E.  becoming  unsettled, 
ftom  N.  £.  to  S.  East ;  cloudy. 

24M  April. — a.  m.  cloudy  and  lightning  to  the  S.  E.  during  the  night.  Con- 
stant heavy  rain  with  unsettled  weather  and  heavy  swell.  Lat.  Acct.  \49  Oo' 
N.;  Long.  90o  38'  East;  current  allowed  for;  Bar.  29.70;  Ther.  8  P.  p.  ic 
increasing  breeie  at  N.  N.  E. ;  from  noon  till  8  p.  x.  steered  S.  S.  W.;  at  8, 
S.  W.  Making  all  preparations  for  bad  weather.  Bar.  at  3  p.  x.  29.^0 ;  at 
4  p.  M.  29.50$  at  6,  29.40;  at  8,  29.38;  at  10,  29.38;  aqd  at  midnight  29.40; 
at  midnight  marked  as  a  "  moderate  gale." 

tSth  April. — At  2  A.  M.  sea  rising  very  suddenly  to  a  fearful  height ;  too  muci^ 

a  to  heave  to ;  sails,  both  set  and  furled,  blown  from  the  yards,  though  the  last 
wdl  secured.  A  kiud  of  hard  tleet  almosi  cutting  the  skin.  Wind 
vasteady  with  heavy  gusts  ending  at  S.  East.  Barometer  at  2  a.  x.  29.40 ; 
ftom  which  time  it  could  no  longer  be  seen  in  the  ship's  distress.  At  2.30  a.  v. 
two  of  the  between  deck  ports  were  stove  in  and  the  vessel  was  nearly  swamped 
with  the  quantity  of  water  on  her  main  deck.  Ship  on  her  beam  ends  and 
cabins  boats  and  everything  moveable  washed  away ;  ship  settling  down,  cut  away 
the  msin  and  foremasts,  all  hands  baling  and  pumping;  and  clearing  wreck.  Noon. 
^aeefhet  still  very  heavy,  wind  South  East  decreasing  with  less  sea  to  midnight. 

*  Is  the  distress  and  swampfaig  arising  from  the  ship's  between  deck  porU  having 
bsiten  in,  her  log-book  was  destroyed. 


18  A,  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Stamu.  [No.  8. 

MM  ApriL — Fine.  Cleariog  wreck,  heaving  cargo  oyerboardy  and  fittiug 
jorymaats  and  sails.    Ship  drifted  about  13  miles  to  the  N.  N.  £. 

27M  JpnX— Noon,  Lat.  Obs.  12o  47' N.;  Long.  88<»  47'  East;  clearing 
wreck  and  rigging  jury  masts. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Ship  Atibt  Rohoman,  Capt.  Burn, /rout  Co^ 

eutta  to  Mauritius.     Civil  Time. 

22rd  ApriL-^At  Noon,  Lat.  17o  6'  North ;  Long.  88o  54'  East  P.  m.  to 
midnight,  light  airs  from  North  to  £.  N.  £.  and  gloomy  weather. 

2Uk  ApriL — ^To  Noon  the  same  weather,  wind  light  at  N.  £.  Lat.  Acct. 
160  95'  N. ;  Long,  87^  54'  East  Sunset  breeze  increasing  from  N.  £.  to  6 
knots.  Ship  steering  to  the  S.  W.  b.  S.;  at  8,  Bar.  29.75;  midnight  fresh 
breeze,  the  same ;  Bar.  29.75. 

25M  ApriL — ^To  Noon  breeze  increasing  from  N.  £.  b.  N.  with  squalls  and 
rain ;  at  8  a.  m.  all  preparations  for  bad  weather  and  hove  to.  Noon  heavy 
gusts.  Bar.  from  29.75;  at  4  a.  if.  to  29.57  at  Noon.  Wind  veering  occasion- 
ally to  N.  b.  E.  and  N.  |  £.*  but  for  no  length  of  time.  Position  as  estimated 
by  Capt  Burn  at  Noon  Lat  14o  94';  Long.  85o  38'  East;  p.  m.  Bar.  29.55 
to  5  p.  M.  when  gradually  rising  to  29.60  at  Midnight  Wind  N.  N.  £. ;  at  1 
p.  M.  North ;  at  4,  N.  N.  W. ;  at  6,  N.  West ;  at  8,  when  she  bore  up  N.  W. ; 
N.  W.  b.  W.  at  9,  and  W.  N.  W.  at  U  p.  m.  Midnight  gale  decreasing 
and  fine. 

26M  iipri/.— Fine  breeze  from  West  and  W.  b.  N.  Lat.  at  Noon  12o  49'  N, 
Long.  850  55'  East;  Bar.  29.60  at  3  a.  m.  and  29.70  at  Noon. 

Ship  John  Macvicar,  Capt.  N.  MacLeod,  ^om  Calcutta  bound  to 

Liverpool. 

I  liave  not  obtained  this  vessel's  entire  log,  but  an  extract  of  it  for 
12  hours  with  a  description  of  the  hurricane  appeared  in  a  Liyerpool 
paper  and  was  copied  into  those  of  Calcutta.  Omitting  the  letter  to  the 
Editor,  &c.  which  accompanies  it,  the  following  is  the  log  as  given^ 
with  such  additional  information  as  can  be  gleaned  from  the  description* 
This  log  is  evidently  kept  in  Civil  Time. 

*  A  good  instance  of  incur? ing. 


1851.] 


A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Storme. 


19 


Ship  JoBH  Macvicar,  26M  April,  1850, 
H.  K.  F.  Course,  Wind, 

N.  E. 


1 

8 

S.S.  W. 

3 

9 

3 

9 

4 

9 

5 

8 

6 

8 

7 

8 

8 

8 

9 

8 

10 

8 

It 

8 

12 

8 

N.  N.  E 


North. 

N.  W. 


Estimatedy  noon. 
Ul  17,21'  N. 

Long.  87.46'  E. 

Btff.  29.  0' 

8tmp.  28.90' 

Ther.  80.  0' 


''  At  2  A.  M.  commenced  with  fresh  gale,  dark 
cloudy  weather  and  drizzling  rain.  At  4,  increas* 
ing  to  a  gale,  with  hard  squalls  and  heavy  rain, 
furled  the  mainsail,  and  double  reefed  the  topsails. 
The  Barometer  falling  very  much,  and  the  gale 
increased  to  a  storm,  wiih  severe  squalls  and  heavy 
rain,  and  the  sea  getting  up  mountains  high.  Furled 
the  mizen  topsail.  Sounding  the  well  constantly^ 
but  no  apparent  increase  of  water  in  it.  At  10,  a 
terrific  sea  struck  the  starboard  quarter,  and  carried 
away  the  quarter-boat.  At  11,  increasing  to  a 
hurricane  with  an  overwhelming  sea  breaking  over 
fore  and  aft.  Bar.  and  Simp,  falling  and  now 
down  to  29.10.  Scudding  in  the  hope  of  running 
OQt  of  it,*  at  great  risk  of  being  pooped  which  finally  occurred  and  was  a 
aeoond  time  repeated.  At  *'  the  climax  of  the  hurricane"  (at  It  a.  m.  as  marked 
in  the  log)  a  sudden  shift  of  wind  from  North  to  N.  W.  broached  her  to  and 
blew  all  the  sails  from  the  yards.  Laid  too  on  the  starboard  tack  and  al 
4.40  p.  M.  the  Bar.  and  Simp,  began  to  rise  and  the  hurricane  to  abate  but  the 
sea  was  still  as  high  as  before.  Just  as  the  Barometer  began  to  rise  we  had 
terrific  load  thunder  and  vivid  forked  lightning.  The  mizen  mast  was  struck 
but  not  much  injured. 

Jhridged  Log  of  the  Ship  Duke  of  Wellington,  Captain  Duncan  ; 
/rom  Calcutta  to  London,     Reduced  to  Civil  Time. 

From  the  17th  April,  1850^  when  the  Pilot  left  us  until  noon  of  the  21st, 
we  stood  to  the  S.  S.  E.  and  S.  £.  with  light  S.  Westerly  winds.  Lat.  at 
noon  of  that  day  iQo  50'  North;  Long.  89o  55'  East;  Bar.  SO^  00';  Simp. 
29»  S(f ;  Ther.  84o. 

On  the  22nd  April,  we  bad  light  airs  and  hot  sultry  weather,  wind  veering 
from  W.  S.  W.  and  N.  W.  to  N.  E.  and  East.  LaU  Obs.  I60  13' ;  Long.  89* 
42*;  Bar.  30.20;  Simp.  29.77;  Ther.  86«.  p.  m.  light  airs  and  fine  clear 
weather,  towards  sunset  the  sky  to  the  Westward  was  covered  with  streaks  of 
light  hazy  clouds  of  a  deep  red  colour  while  the  intervening  sky  was  of  a  light 
;f  darkening  in  shade  towards  the  horizon. 

*  lUey  were  sendding  to  erost  in  front  of  it,  and  doing  #0  too  elo9efy,  as  will  be 

in  the  summary, 
t  The  green  sky  noted  here  was  probabl  j  only  what  is  called  io  optios  the  sab* 

D  2 


to  A  Twentieth  Memoir  en  the  Low  of  Stertne.  [No.  8. 

Ihatk^,  23rd  April. — a.  m.  light  breese  and  hazy  wfatber,  to  Noon  moderate 
breeie  at  E.  N.  £.  and  hazy  weather.  Lat  Obs.  15®  18';  Long,  89^  26^; 
Bar.  90.00^;  Simp.  29.75';  Ther.  86^.  p.  m.  light  breeses  and  cloudy  weather, 
wind  E.  N.  £.  to  N.  £.  sky  at  sunset  similar  to  the  previous  evening. 

%ith  Jipril.^^A,  M.  fresh  breeies  and  squally  at  times,  wind  N.  £.  Noon 
strong  breeKS  and  continued  rain ;  double  reefed  the  topsails ;  breexe  increas- 
ing fast.  Lat,  by  Aoct.  IS^  8';  Long.  880  49';  Bar.  29,90;  Simp.  29.^; 
Ther.  830,  wind  N.  N.  £.  At  1  p.  m.  gale  increasing  fast  with  a  close 
threatening  sky  and  continued  rain.  Bar.  29.85 ;  Simp.  29.56 ;  Ther,  SdP. 
Securing  for  bad  weather,  I  judged  now  that  we  were  in  the  left  hand  f  ani- 
eircU  of  a  Cyclone  coming  from  ike  8.  EasttDord,  the  centre  bearing  from 
Hi  E.by  8,  to  £.  8,  E.  and  that  a  S.  W.  by  8.  cowne  was  the  bett  to  be 
adopted,  determined  to  carry  all  possible  sail  so  as  to  run  across  the  track  of 
the  storm  before  the  centre  could  overtake  us.  At  4  p.  m.  the  gale  increasing, 
elose  reefed  the  fore  and  main*  topsails  and  furled  the  mizen  topsail.  Bar. 
§9.80 ;  Simp.  29.50 ;  Ther.  83o ;  heavy  squalls  at  times  with  incessant  rain 
with  a  heavy  sea  from  £.  S,  Eastward,  wind  at  North.  6  p.  m.  wind  inclining 
to  Westward  of  North.  Bar.  29.76 ;  Simp.  29.46 ;  Ther.  84«.  At  8  p.  m. 
gale  still  increasing;  Bar.  29.80;  Simp.  39.50;  Ther.  84o.  At  10  p.  m. 
strong  gale  with  hard  squalls,  assuming  a  very  threatening  appearance,  heavy 
Northerly  sea  with  a  deep  cross  sea  from  £.  S.  £astward«  Bar.  29.79;  Simp. 
29.47;  Ther.  84o.  Midnif][ht  wind  from  N.  W.  to  N.  W.  by  N.  blowing  a  heavy 
gale  and  the  squalls  still  harder  with  continued  rain  (had  several  flashes  of  light- 
ning  from  10  p.  m.  to  Midnight,  to  £.  S.  Eastward)  Bar.  29.78 ;  Simp.  29.43 ; 

Ther.  84o. 

25M  April, — At  1  A.  M.  squalls  very  severe  with  a  tremendous  sea ;  took  in  the 
fore  and  main  topsails  and  scudded  under  the  foresail  and  fore  topmast  staysail, 
wind  being  now  at  N.  W.  At  2  a.  m.  it  cleared  up  a  little  and  became  more  moder- 
ate. Bar.  29.72 ;  Simp.  29.40  ;  Ther.  84^  ;  the  ship  now  scudding  nicely  under 
foresail,  wind  being  at  N.  W.  by  W.  At  6  a.  m.  the  weather  moderating  and 
the  sky  looking  much  more  settled,  set  the  fore  and  main  topsails.  Bar.  29.78; 
Ther.  84^,  wind  W.  by  N.  At  8  a.  m.  the  weather  continuing  moderate  made 
sail.  Bar.  29.90 ;  Simp.  29.60;  Ther.  84o ;  the  wind  at  West  \  North.  At 
Noon  moderate  breezes,  the  wind  at  West.  Bar.  29.90 ;  Simp.  29.60  ;  Ther. 
840 ;  Lat.  by  Obs.  10<>  47'  N. ;  Long,  by  Chr.  86<>  51'  E.  which  gives  75  miles 
current  setting  to  N.  W.  by  W.  on  the  two  last  days'  work,  as  calculated  by 
dead  reckoning.    A  heavy  sea  following  us  from  N.  by  W.    At  5  p.  m.  passed 


jeetive  colour  from  the  effects  of  the  red  clouds ;  but  these  aoowate  ehssrvatiune 
ara  of  high  valoe  as  shewing  the  care  of  the  observers. 


1851.]  A  Tweniieih  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/SionM*.  21 

the  ship  '*  CouMufee  FemUy,**  standing  to  the  N.  Westward,  be  commanicated 
to  OS  by  signals  that  be  had  experienced  much  bad  weather. 

t6th  ApriL — ^A.  M.  moderate  breezes  at  S.  W.  by  W.  and  cloudy  weather^ 
at  Noon,  ditto  winds  and  clear  weather  the  ship  tumbling  about  with  a  heavy  sea 
from  the  Northward.  Lat.  Obs.  S^  56' ;  Long,  by  Chr.  87o  34' ;  Bar.  39.97  ; 
Simp.  29.70 ;  Ther.  85o.  From  hence  we  stood  to  the  S.  Eastward  with 
light  breezes  from  S.  Westward. 

Our  position  at  Noon  of  the  24th  was,  by  Acct.  from  the  day  previous,  Lat. 
13»  8*  N. ;  Long.  88®  49'  E.  But  as  we  found  we  had  beep  set  to  the  West- 
ward 60  miles  at  least,  during  the  24th  and  25th  (by  the  Noon  Obs.  of  the  latter 
day),  I  allow  20  miles  set  to  the  West  during  the  24th,  as  during  the  greater 
part  of  this  day  the  weather  was  fine.  Our  position  therefore  on  the  24th  a* 
noon  would  be  Lat.  tS^  d'  N. ;  Long.  88o  29'  B. ;  with  the  wind  N.  N.  E.  and 
close  continued  rain — this  would  give  the  centre  of  the  storm  E.  S.  £.  distant 
say  150  miles:  viz.  the  centre  of  its  position  would  be  Lat.  12o  14'  N.;  Long. 
90®  52*  E.  From  Noon  until  8  p.  m.  we  ran  S.  W.  by  S.  60  miles,  and  from 
8  p.  M.  to  Midnight  35  miles,  with  a  strong  set  to  N.  W.  by  W.  I  allow  the 
eoane  made  good  to  be  S.  W.  )  S.  95  miles,  from  Noon  until  Midnight;  the 
wind  was  then  N.  W.  making  the  centre  to  bear  from  us  N.  £.  and  somewhat 
aearer  than  at  Noon,  as  the  wind  had  considerably  increased  and  the  squalls  had 
become  much  more  severe;  say  distant  from  us  120  to  130  miles..  The  centie 
of  the  storm  would  now  be  in  Lat.  13^  27';  Long.  89o  3'  (only  37  miles  to 
>the  North  East  of  the  ship's  position  at  Noon) — and  it  would  have  travelled  N. 
54^  W.  at  the  rate  of  11  miles  per  hour;  coming  from  the  North  end  of  the 
Little  Andaman  in  a  direct  Une  to  Vizagapatam. 

At  1  ▲.  M.  the  centre  of  the  storm  would  be  in  its  nearest  approach  to  ns  as 
the  bearing  of  the  centre  from  the  ship's  position  then,  formed  a  right  angle 
with  the  track  on  which  the  storm  was  travelling,  in  confirmation  of  which  tha 
glasses  were  then  at  their  lowest  point  and  tlie  squalls  so  severe,  that  I  took  the 
topsails  in^  fearing  the  yards  might  give  way.  And  I  felt  satisfied  that  the  storm 
was  trayelling  to  the  North-westward,  and  was  then  at  its  nearest  approach  to> 
us,  and  that  every  mile  it  travelled  and  every  mile  we  sailed  was  increasing  the 
distance  between  ns,  which  proved  to  be  correct;  for  by  2  a.  m.  the  weather 
deaied  considerably  and  was  more  moderate.  I  had  not  left  the  deck  from 
Noon  until  this  time,  ezcept  when  going  down  to  note  the  glasses.  1  put  a  sheet 
of  paper  and  pencil  in  a  convenient  place  at  Noon,  when  I  judged  we  had  got 
into  a  Cyclone,  so  that  what  I  have  stated  was  noted  by  myself  and  when 
observed ;  the  appearance  of  the  sky  I  could  not  make  much  note  of  as  we 
had  almoat  continued  rain  oatil  towards  nudoight  when  it  would  clear  a  little. 
Between  the  sqnalii  the  sky  at  that  time  assumed  a  very  threatening  appearance ; 


22  J  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Starm9.  [No.  8. 

the  clouds  were  Nimbi  and  rising  in  dense  volumes  one  above  the  other  and  of 
a  light  blue  (or  rather  grey)  leaden  colour,  we  had  some  lightning  from  10 
o'clock  until  midnight  of  the  ?5tli,  but  no  thunder.  I  may  have  misjudged 
my  distance  from  the  centre  but  what  I  have  stated  otherwise  was  carefully 
observed,  and  with  the  course  and  distance  run  I  was  most  particular. 

North  EcLstem  Coast  of  the  Bay. 

The  H.  C.  Steamer  Enterprize  was  at  Akyab  on  the  26th  April,  her  log  states 
she  had  variable  winds  from  N.  W.  to  North  round  to  East  S.  £•  and  S.  S.  £. 
with  threatening  appearances  and  drizzling  rain. 

On  the  97th  April,  leaving  Akyab  for  Calcutta,  had  a  heavy  sea  from  £.  S.  £, 
being  at  Noon  in  209  9V  N.;  Long.  92^  12'  East;  Bar.  29.90;  Aneroid 
30.02 ;  Simp.  30.00 ;  Ther.  82o.  Moderate  and  steady  breezes  from  £.  S.  £. 
to  S.  S.  East. 

28M  April. — Carried  fine  wentlier  with  a  heavy  chopping  sea,  now  from  S.  W. 
Noon  Lat.  21o  l';  Long.  89<'  16'  £ast«  Weather  moderate  and  fine.  Wind 
S.  S.  W.  and  fresh  breeze. 

The  Post  Master  at  Akyab  says,  in  a  report  to  the  Principal  Ass*. 
Commissioner. 

On  the  morning  of  the  26th,  the  weather  was  cloudy  with  Northerly  and 
N.  W.  winds,  accompanied  with  rain  at  intervals.  The  Barometer  standing  at 
29.87.  At  Noon,  the  wind  veered  round  to  the  Southward  and  Westward  and 
blew  fresh,  with  heavy  rain.  The  Barometer  on  board  was  falling,  being  about 
29.80.  At  3  p.  M .  the  wind  shifted  to  the  South  Eastward  from  which  quarter 
it  blew  a  very  fresh  breeze  until  8  p.  m.  when  it  gradually  decreased. 

27th. — Daylight,  the  weather  was  fine  but  cloudy  at  intervals  with  moderate 
S.  E.  and  £.  8.  £.  winds.  Bar.  29.90.  I  do  not  think  in  my  opinion  there  was 
any  gale  at  this  place  on  the  days  mentioned  in  your  letter,  but  from  the  very 
heavy  sea  on  the  Bar.  I  should  imagine  there  must  have  been  a  gale  to  the 
Westward  some  days  previous.  Noon  of  the  27th,  the  weather  was  fine  with 
moderate  Southerly  and  S.  West  winds  and  has  continued  so  since. 

Extract  from  a  Weather  Diary  for  Jpril  laet,    at  Bulloah^*  for» 
warded  by  G.  Latour,  Esq.  Deputy  Collector. 
23rd  iipri/.— Wind  N.  W. 
24^A.— Wind  N.  W.  to  N. 
25th. — Ditto  N.  E.  and  cloudy  weather. 
26M. — Ditto  E.  N.  E.  ditto  and  wind  rising. 

*  Near  the  month  of  the  Ganges  and  Bnrranpooter.  Lat.  22^  53'  N«  Long. 
9QO  59^  £. ;  called  also  Noacally. 


1851.]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Starme.  2S 

27<A.— Ditto  £.  S.  £.  to  S.  £.  and  S.  W.  and  back  to  £.  S.  £.  blowing 
hard  during  the  night. 

28fA. — Blowing  a  hard  gale  with  heavy  showers,  whid  veering  to  S.  W.  hard 
squalls.    Gale  breaks  at  noon  from  S.,  W. 

Total  rain, 1  inch. 

£levation  of  Pluviometer 4  ft. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  H«  C.  Suryeying  Brio  Krishna,  Lt.  Fbll^ 
/.  N.  Commander  ;  from  the  Island  of  Preparis  bound  to  Calcutta* 

Civil  Time. 

On  the  24th  of  April,  the  Krishna  was  at  anchor  off  the  Preparis,  leaving  it 
at  8  A.  M.  and  at  Noon  it  bore  S.  30  £ast,  10  miles.  The  weather  was  gloomy 
with  light  and  variable  winds  from  N.  £.  to  S.  £.  and  South.  Bar.  at  Noon 
29.94.  p.  M.  dark  and  squally  to  the  S.  W.  squall  rising  with  a  remarkable 
doable  arch,*  and  the  rim  well  defined.  Midnight  fresh  breeze  £.  N.  £.  and 
gloomy  with  a  swell  from  the  South  and  lightning  to  the  Eastward.  Bar. 
29.90 ;  Ther.  83®. 

25th  April, — a.  m.  to  Noon  moderate  breeze  £.  N.  E.  to  East,  with  passing^ 
squalls  and  clouds  passing  from  East  to  West  with  a  long  swell  from  S.S.  £• 
LaL  1G«  53i'  N. ;  Long.  92o  14 V  £. ;  Bar.  29.86 ;  Ther.  83^0.  p.  m.  increas- 
ing  breeze  East,  but  clearing  a  little  to  the  South  £a»t ;  a  long  increasing  swell 
from  the  S.  S.  E. ;  at  8,  dark  threatening  appearance  to  the  8.  Westward ; 
Midnight,  wind  East,  strong  breeze  with  rain  thunder  and  lightning.  Bar.  at 
5  p.  M.  29.74 ;  midnight  29.79 ;  Ther.  84^.  Making  preparations  for  bad 
weather. 

26M  AprU. — ^To  Noon  strong  breeze  East  to  E.  S.  E.  to  10  a.  m.  when 
S.  East,  and  at  Noon  S.  £.  b.  E.  dark,  gloomy  looking  appearance  to  the 
Southward  and  S.  S.  W.,  with  a  heavy  Southerly  swell.  Lat.  Acct.  ]9<>  19'; 
Long,  by  Chr.  90o  15';  Bar.  29.80;  Ther.  85o.  p.  x.  strong  breezes  S.  £• 
at  7  p.  X. ;  and  South,  and  at  5  p.  m.  E.  S.  £.  moderate,  at  9  hard  squalls 
heavy  rain,  thunder  and  lightning,  wind  S.  £.  during  the  squalls ;  Clouds 
flying  very  wild,  the  lower  clouds  moving  East  to  West,  upper  ones  South  to 
North.     Midnight  fresh  gale  £.  S.  £.  and  high  sea.    Bar.  29.78 ;  Ther.  84o. 

VTth  April. — A.  M.  fresh  increasing  gale  £.  S.  £.  with  a  high  sea,  rain,  light-^ 
ning  and  distant  thunder.  Wind  hauling  to  S.  £.,  S.  S.  E.  and  S.  b.  W.  at 
NooD ;  vessel  having  laid  to  at  3  a.  m.  ;  at  Noon  no  observation.  Bar.  29.69  ; 
Ther.  84<».  3  p.  m .  saw  the  Station  Pilot  vessel,  aAer  which  a  few  heavy  squalla 
till  evening  when  the  weather  moderated. 


double  arched  squalls  are  often  noticed  in  the  Logs  of  ships  on  the 
appiMdi  of  Cyoloiies. 


24  A  Twentieth  Memoir  an  tie  Law  of  Storme^         [No.  8. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Ship  Aroasesr,  Capt.  Lovett,  from  Bombay 

to  Calcutta,     Civil  Time. 

The  Ardaseer  was  at  Noon  26th  April,  in  Lat.  IS®  07'  N. ;  Long.  82®  54' 
East  with  light  Northerly  breezes  and  fine  weather.    Bar.  at  29.70. 

26M  iipri/.— Lat.  16®  2'  N. :  Long.  83«  53'  East;  Bar.  29.58  ;  fresh  7  knot 
breeze  at  N.  W.  b.  W.  with  a  tremendous  sea;  coarse  N.  E.  b.  N.  p.  if.  breeze 
decreasing  with  a  dark  gloomy  appearance  and  a  heavy  swell  from  the  Eastward ; 
at  4  p.  M.  light  airs.  Bar.  29.50,  to  29.37  at  8  p.  u,  when  dark  and  gloomy 
to  S.  East  with  a  terrific  swell,  the  ship  pitching  violently.  Midnight  Bar. 
29.47. 

27th  April. — Breeze  from  S.  S.  E.  and  fine.  Lat.  17o05'  N.;  Long.  86* 
00'  East.    Bar.  29.70 ;  Ther.  87o. 

Abridged  Note  from  the  Log  of  the  Ship  Bellb  Alliance,  Capt. 

Stephens. 

This  vessel  on  the  25th  April,  in  Lat.  16o  30'  N. ;  Long.  83®  5'  East ;  had 
her  Bar.  29.73  (from  29.85  on  the  24th) ;  Simp.  29.45  (from  29.45  on  the 
94th) ;  Ther.  85^ ;  very  cloudy  with  an  appearance  of  bad  weather.  Fr«sh 
wind  at  North  with  a  very  heavy  sea  from  the  N.  East  making  the  ship  plunge 
very  heavily.    On  the  27th,  Southerly  winds  and  fine  weather. 

Extract  from  the  Log  of  the  Dutch  Ship  Nebrlandbch  Imoib, 
Capt,  L.  DELCLisuR,/rom  Calcutta  to  Amsterdam.     Civil 


The  NeerlandMch  Indie  left  the  Pilot  at  midnight  24th,  25th,— April,  1850; 
and  from  that  time  stood  to  the  S.  S.  W.  with  winds  from  N.  N.  £.  and  cloudy 
weather  with  rain. 

Noon  25M  April  by  D.  R.  in  Lat.  20®  8'  N. ;  Long.  87©  53'  East.  Bar. 
29.93;  Ther.  86o.  Light  winds  from  N.  E.  cloudy  weather  with  rain;  at  10 
p.  M.  increasing  wind  with  a  rising  sea :  made  all  preparations  for  bad  weather^ 
and  reduced  ship  to  bare  poles. 

96th  April, — At  3  a.  m.  the  sea  still  increasing  causing  the  ship  to  labour 
much,  and  to  take  in  water  over  all.  Shortly  after,  the  sky  from  being  slightly 
cloudy,  became  thick  and  dark  and  rising  ahead,  the  Barometer  still  falling. 
In  the  morning  at  4  o'clock  it  stood  at  29.72 ;  Thermometer  86,  all  of  which 
taken  together  made  us  surmise  that  we  were  in  the  neighbourhood  of  a  burn- 
cane.  Decided  in  consequence  on  laying  to  under  close  reefed  main  topsail 
with  the  starboard  tack  on  board,  her  head  laying  S.  E*  Southerly.  The  storm 
increased  speedily  in  power,  so  that  at  noon  the  sea  was  terrific.    The  saaa  were 


185] .]  A  Twmtieth  Memoir  an  tif  Imw  qf  5/aniM.  9& 

eomiiig  on  bowd  from  tU  quvleit  which  •aated  Ihe  ship  to  labpur  moit  drwl- 
luUy,  both  «hip  and  rigging  suffering  inqch.  At  Noon  in  Lat  18o  i'  N. ; 
and  Long.  87o  sr  Eart;  Bat.  20.2;  Ther.  86o.  Wind  E.  N.  B.  At  2  p.  h. 
wind  Easty  blowing  hefivily ;  at  3  f.  m*  the  winc|  decreased  siiddenly  to  ligh( 
aifs  fifit  S.  £.  and  from  East  and  West  altefnately.  Bar.  28.75$  Wr.  8aP ; 
which  made  us  fear  thai  we  were  in  the  ceutre  pf  a  hurricane;  at  5  p.  m.  i^ 
again  began  to  blow  from  W.  S.  W.  wi|h  heavy  raini  thupdec  and  Ughtqiiig, 
laying  to  the  S.  S.  £.  with  the  larboard  tack  on  board  under  the  same  sail  to 
steady  tfie  ship.  At  7  p.  m.  the  wind  suddenly  became  so  Tiolent  that  the  ship 
went  over  on  her  beam  ends  on  the  larboard  side.  Immediately  on  the  bursting 
of  the  hurricane  the  storm  fora  itaysai}  and  plose-reefed  majfi  tpp^l  were 
Uown  away  and  the  ship  rose  a  little.  The  hurricane  ii^crafued  ^  nunch  in 
intennty  that  all  the  topmasts  and  jibboom  were  carried  away  and  f|»U  overboaid« 
icmainpng  hanging  by  the  rigging  alongside  the  ship.  The  fore  topsail  yard 
had  preriously  been  broken  in  the  middle.  The  violence  of  tl^e  wind  way  so 
psal  thpt  nothipg  could  be  done,  any  verM  epn>m.i)nic|ition  being  rendered 
iippoasibla. 

At  9,  tbe  wind  began  semewhat  to  slacken  although  the  sea  still  continued 
steadily  to  rise,  several  successive  seas  broke  on  board  cairying  away  part  of  the 
bolwailcs,  ship  in  great  distress  and  making  much  water,  sky  overcast  with  dark 
dottds,  evoy  thing  together  contributed  to  make  this  night  one  of  the  most 
dreadful  to  describe.  As  soon  as  the  wind  slackened,  got  a  studding  sail  in 
the  starboard  mixen  rigging  under  which  we  remained  lying  to.  At  10  f,  u* 
the  Bar.  had  risen  to  29.5 ;  the  Ther.  remaining  the  same. 

tl7ik  AprU-^M  daylight  wind  (fecieasing  but  ^e  sea  high  fet,  l^eg^  imme- 
diately to  clear  the  wreck.  At  noon  Iq  18.2  N. ;  JiOng,  by  Cbr.  87o  59';  Bar. 
39.8 ;  Ther.  86o. 

Sunday  38M. — ^Clear  weather  light  top  gallant  breese  from  S.  and  S.  W.  ftne 


Log  of  the  French  Ship  La  Msusk,  Capfmn  ^▲X7YXT, 
from  Havre  hound  to  Calcutta^  reduced  to  Civil  Time. 


OBtk  ApriL'-'^*  M.  a  fresh  7  knot  breese  from  the  N.  £•  (to  which  it  had 
giadaaMy  freshened  since  noon  of  the  24th),  with  threatening  appearance ;  mdk« 
ii^  tl)  preparations.  Noon  increasing  and  sea  getting  up.  Wind  about  N.  £. 
to  N.  N.  £.  Lat  17o  f  N. ;  Long.  84o  40^  Eait  of  Paris ;  87o  p(/  ]3$at  .of 
Greenvridi.  p.  |i.  wind  wiab)^  from  N.  ^  and  unequal  in  ^trepg^.  Bm 
Utpntumg-    Al  4  p.  M.  hove  to.    WipdN,  East. 

Qidtk  ApriL — A.  M.  heavy  squalls  and  sea  from  N.  East  with  dismal  appngr* 


26  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storme.         [No.  8. 

anoes  to  Noon*  when  Lat.  18o  24';  Long.  SZ^  55'  Pftris ;  BG^  15'  Greenwich, 
p.  M.  Wind  North  but  variable ;  at  9  p.  m.  N.  N.  W.  Midnight  lying  to  under 
cloee-reefed  main  topsail»  blowing  a  hurricane.  At  i  past  7  p.  x.  a  tenriBc  squall 
with  violent  thunder  and  lightning  in  which  it  was  impossible  to  be  heard. 

27th  April, — a.  m .  wind  about  W.  b.  N.  and  at  5  a.  m.  west,  decreasing  rap- 
idly to  noon  when  in  Lat.  18o  05'  North  ;  Long.  85o  IS'  Paris;  87o  ^  Green- 
wich.   p.  M.  wind  is  marked  at  S.  West. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Schooner  Joseph  Manook,  Capt.  H.  HiCKit, 
from  Akyah  to  Calcutta,  reduced  to  Civil  Time, 

25th  Aprily  1850.— At  Noon  Lat.  IQo  53'  N.;  Long.  89o  30'  East.  p.  if. 
wind  N.  E.  b.  N.  course,  N.  W.  b.  N.  moderate  and  fine,  a  3  knot  breeze 
decreasing  at  sunset  with  threatening  appearances.  At  7.30  p.  u.  a  heavy 
squall  from  the  Northward,  increasing  to  a  gale  at  Midnight  from  N.  E.  with 
every  sign  of  bad  weather,  though  the  Bar.  is  at  99.80. 

96th  Jprt/.-— At  10  A.  M.  wind  marked  N.  E.  b.  E.  7.30  a.  m.  wore  ship 
to  S.  Eastward.  Noon  weather  as  before.  Lat.  Acct.  90o  30';  Long.  B9^  lO' 
£. ;  Bar.  99.90.  5  p.  m.  wind  marked  E.  N.  E.  8  p.  m .  hove  to,  wind  N.  £• ; 
at  10  p.  ic.  East,  gale  and  sea  increasing. 

9rth  AprU.'-l  A.  M.  wind  S.  East ;  S,  S.  S.  E.  and  3,  South  ;  Noon  S.  S.  W. 
vessel  lying  to  with  heavy  gale  and  sea,  lost  our  boat  Bar.  at  noon  99.40. ; 
p.  M.  Bar.  99.36 ;  at  8  p.  m.  moderating.  A  brig  in  company  since  sunset  of 
96th ;  proves  to  be  the  Tavoy,  Pilot  Vessel. 

2Sth  April, — Weather  gradually  becoming  fine. 

Abridged  Log  of  the  Ship  Rob  Rot,  Capt.  J.  Francis,  ^om  Singa* 
pore  towards  Calcutta,  reduced  to  Civil  Time. 

95th  April,  1850.— Wind  N.  Easterly  and  N.  E.  b.  N. ;  at  4  a.  m.  steady 
breeze  and  cloudy  weather  freshening  to  Noon,  when  Lat.  19^9'  N.;  Long* 
86<>  94'  East.  p.  m.  strong  breezes  and  heavy  sea  with  sharp  squalls.  Wind 
from  E.  N.  E.  to  Easterly,  and  again  E.  N.  E.  at  Midnight,  when  Bar  99.15.t 

9i5th  ^;)ri/.-— Increanng  breeze  to  strong  gales  with  high  sea ;  at  noon  wind 
from  N.  E.  b.  E.  to  N.  N.  E.  Bar.  4  a.  m.  30.10;  at  10  a.  m.  99.71 ;  noon 
99.70.  Position  not  given,  but  the  land  had  been  seen  ;  at  9.30  p.  m.  on  the 
95th  distance  about  6  miles,    p.  m.  very  strong  gales  N.  N.  E.,  heavy  rain  and 

'*  Manvaise  apparence  tout  a  fut.  Ciel  allumi — (literally  altogether  bad  ap- 
pearancea  and  *"  sky  lighted  np")  is  entered  here  at  8  a.  m.  I  suppose  this 
alludes  to  the  red  sky,  but  I  had  not  an  opportnnity  of  enquiring. 

t  80.15  is  probably  meant  since  it  most  have  fidlen  afterwards  to  29.70  before 
Noon. 


1651.] 


A  Tweniieik  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Stomn. 


27 


high  sea.  Bar.  89.67  to  89.00  at  Midnight.    At  7  p.  M.  wind  North.    At  U, 
blowing  terri6calijr.  Shifted  caigo  and  ballast,  lost  boats  and  other  damage. 

97ik  April. — A.  X.  wind  hauling  to  the  Westward;  8  A.  m.  abating;  at  4 
A.  M.  wind  W.  S.  W.  Sea  going  down  and  ^ale  fiut  abating.  Noon  fine 
weather.     Let  19«  89^  North ;  Long.  87o  06'  East ;  Bar.  89.79. 

On  ths  Coromandsl  Coast. 

The  following  ia  the  "Begister  of  the  Barometer  and  Thermometer 
at  the  Madras  Observatory  from  the  2Srd  to  the  27th  of  April. 


Barometer 

• 

Themuymeter, 

Date. 

, 

^^^^' 

8  ▲.  M. 

4  p.  M. 

10  p.  M. 

8  A.  M. 

4  p.  M. 

10  p.  M. 

April  83rd.— 

30.014 

89.934 

30.018 

85.8 

91.9 

83.3 

1850.       84th.— 

—.030 

—.886 

89.935 

88.6 

98.1 

83.7 

85th.— 

29.985 

—.830 

—.906 

85.4 

95.8 

84.9 

86ih.— 

—.930 

—.830 

—.936 

87.3 

98.0 

85.5 

«7th.— 

—.968 

—.884 

—.976 

87.5 

94.8 

85.0 

Abridged  Copy  of  the  Note  Book  of  Capt.  Shirs,  Ship  Isicanoee 
Shaw,  Jirom  Cochin  to  Calcutta*  The  Log  Book  being  loet  in  the 
eeeere  gale^  this  heginefirom  the  26M  Aprils  1850. 

At  Noon  Lat.  18o  30'  N.;  Long.  85^  15'  East;  p.  m.  the  weather  sfeming 
threatening  (although  the  Bar.  showed  no  indication  of  it  being  still  at  89.70, 
the  same  as  it  had  been  during  the  past  ten  days),  shortened  sail,  in  reefs  and 
down  royal  yards ;  tacked  ship  and  stood  to  the  Northward,  but  towards  sunset 
finding  that  the  angry  appearance  of  the  weather  still  increased,  and  our  distance 
fiom  land  being  very  little,  tacked  again,  and  stood  to  the  S.  Eastward  to  gain 
■a  offing  and  guard  against  any  set  of  current  on  shore  in  case  a  gale  should 
come  on,  the  wind  being  then  at  E.  N.  Eastward. 

97th  April. — ^At  8  A.  M.  the  wind  coming  in  strong  gnsts  reduced  ship  to 
storm  sail ;  the  Bar.  had  now  fallen  to  29.60,  and  during  the  night  we  stood 
about  S.  E.  at  the  rate  of  three  knots,  under  the  foresail  and  double-reefed  main 
topsail  lowered  on  the  cap  intending  at  daylight  to  send  down  the  top  gallant 
yards  and  masts.  During  the  night  the  Bar.  did  not  fall  any  more,  but  strange 
to  say  at  4  A.  M.  it  again  rose  to  89.70 ;  although  at  daylight  still  more  gloomy 
and  threatening ;  hauled  up  the  foresail  and  laid  her  to,  under  dose-reefed  main 
lopeaiL  Almost  instantaneously  the  wind  blew  with  an  inconcdvable  fury  and  the 
aea  rose  in  the  like  manner  and  with  both  came  on  torrwits  of  rain  ;  after  several 
vain  attempts  to  furl  the  foresail  called  the  people  down  until  the  fury  of  the 

s  2 


28  if  Twrntieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  ofStwmi.  [No.  8. 

fU>rm  was  0T«r,  intending  to  send  them  op  again  when  it  had  passed ;  they  had 
scarry  got  bn  deck  wheti  we  lost  the  Jibboom ;  eat  away  the  wreck  and  soon 
^ot  clear  of  it,  and  wp  had  no  sooner  done  so  then  with  a  terrible  larch  to 
leeward  accompanied  by  a  dreadful  sqaall  of  wind  and  rain  that  actually 
screeched  through  the  rigging  as  it  passed,  away  went  the  whole  three  topmasts 
jnst  aboTC  the  caps  with  all  their  top  hamper ;  in  their  fall  they  carried  away  the 
lore  and  crossjack  yard  arms,  and  we  had  thus  only  the  main  yard  left ;  in  the 
space  of  one  hour  from  daylight  from  being  all  in  trim  and  fair  sailing  condition 
we  were  reduced  to  a  perfect  wreck.  The  ship  being  now  deprived  of  any  sttl 
to  steady  her  rolled  at  times  most  terribly,  all  our  efforts  to  secure  the  lower 
yards  by  guys,  &c.  &c.,  pro?ed  quite  ineffectual.  On  again  looking  at  our 
treacherous  Barometer  we  found  that  now  when  the  misdiief  was  done  it  had 
Ihlten  to  29.45 ;  and  we  now  to  our  sorrow  found  out  also  by  the  shilttng  of 
the  wind  to  the  N.  N.  Eastward  that  we  had  become  involTcd  in  a  circular 
tempest,  And  not  as  we  first  thought  an  ordinary  gale,  such  as  is  usual  about 
th^  full  and  change  ^  from  the  circumstance  of  the  Barometer  giving  no  warning, 
and  also  because  wd  experienced  no  swell  setting  on  shore  which  is  always 
regarded  as  a  sure  precursor  of  such  tempests.  It  was  too  kte  now  to  attempt 
to  run  out  of  it,  as  it  would  have  been  too  hazardous  to  scud  or  do  any  thing 
etoe  (iekdepling  to  \bcf  to)  at  the  height  to  which  the  storm  had  risen.  Up  to 
noon  tbesiime  tempestuous  weather  continued ;  oanied  away  the  starboard  cutter. 
Lat.  by  Acct.  18o  OO'  N. ;  Long,  by  Acct.  660  10'  £.  From  the  noon  of  this 
day  until  midnight  the  gale  or  hurricane  if  possible  more  dreadful  than  at  first; 
indeed  any  measured  description  of  it  that  we  could  give  would  fiill  fiir  abort 
of  the  reality  experienced  by  us,  and  as  the  night  closed  in,  there  was  no  pros- 
pect that  the  vessel  would  live  through  the  dreadful  sea  until  daylight.  She 
laboured  and  strained  at  such  a  rate  that  any  vessel  less  strong  must  have 
perished  in  what  she  encountered,  but  happily  at  Midnight  it  began  to  break 
and  had  fallen  to  little  wind. 

5KM  April, — At  daylight  the  prospect  that  presented  herself  was  frightful. 
During  the  whole  of  this  day  the  people  employed,  when  the  terrible  violence 
of  the  storm  abated  at  intervals,  in  cutting  and  clearing  away  the  wreck.* 

Mrvd^  L&9  "Qf  ihe  Skip  Atalanta,  Capt%  Farlst»  Jr&m  CAoo- 
tamun  '(Bola§ore)  to  Madras^  reduced  to  €wU  T^ime^ 
At  Nocm,  «5th  Apttl,  1860,  in  Lat.  IQo  Sd'  N. ;  Long.  87«  88'  East ;  Ugfat 
Uwtlfe  from  East,  and  oloildy  with  smaN  rain.  p.  «.  wind  B.  N.  R  (wmrsn 
«.  6.  W.  d'  i^  hour)  givkduldly  veering  to  N.  N.  W.  by  8  r.  it*  At  10, 
(kieatenfaig  weadier. 

^  'Ctpt.  Slitre  ftstes  that  no  lightning  wsk  eif^rieneed  till  at  Qie  doSe  of  the 
'€y  cldns>  'and  then  to  the  ftouthVsrd. 


1651 .]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  an  the  Law  of  Stwrni,  39 

9MAfiHL — ^Daylighti  increasing  gale  with  confased  sea.  11  a.  m.  wind 
suddenly  shifted  to  the  Westward  with  tremendous  fury,  carrying  away  the 
three  topmasts  and  mainmast  head,  ship  on  her  beam  ends.  Noon  the  sama 
weather.  Lau  16o  10'  N.;  Long.  85o  47'  East;  Bar.  89.40.  p.  x.  hove  to 
with  a  sail  in  the  micen  rigging.  At  3  p.  m.  Bar.  89.50.  Lower  deck  cargo 
shifted,  and  ship  almost  swamped.    Wind  not  markt^  from  Noon  this  day. 

97ik  April,-^jL.  II.  moderate  and  fine,  bore  up  for  Calcutta.  Noon  in 
Lat.  17®  1 1'  N. ;  Long.  86o  47'  East. 

False  Point  Palmiras. 

The  followibg  report  is  from  Mr.  Barckley,  Superintendent  False 
Point  Light  House. 

96ik  April. — False  Point  was  visited  with  a  seTcre  Cyclone.  At  noon  it 
commenced  to  blow  from  the  Eastward  in  heavy  squalls,  with  heavy  rain  at 
times,  and  at  5  p.  m.  the  wind  veered  to  the  S.  £.  and  at  7  p.  m.  to  the  South* 
ward,  and  at  9  p.  m.  to  the  S.  W.  and  then  the  weather  moderated ;  and  fell 
almost  a  calm — 

27IA  April, — To  3.30  ▲.  m.  with  a  very  clear  sky  overhead  and  a  very  thick 
mist  snrroauding  the  horizon ;  at  3  a.  m.  it  commenced  to  blow  from  the  N.  W. 
a  complete  hurricane  until  5  a.  m. 

At  about  %  A.  M.  the  greater  part  of  both  Dodwell's  and  Plowden's  Islands 
were  imrodated,  and  I  should  say  that  the  water  rose  about  5  feet  more  than 
the  usual  rise ;  and  it  did  not  subside  for  about  9  hours  after  the  Cyclone 
had  blown  over ;  and  the  wind  steady  at  S.  S.  E. 

I  have  been  some  twenty  miles  round  to  the  different  villages,  there  are  no 
lives  lost,  but  there  is  not  a  house  lett  with  a  roof  on,  and  a  great  many  blown 
down  altogether.    These  villages  lie  ItU  4o  the  N.  W.  of  the  Light  House. 

Five  of  the  Company's  Salt  works  are  completely  destroyed. 

We  have  received  a  great  deal  of  <damage  at  ihe  Light  House.  The  Portico, 
bathing-roomy  and  most  of  the  men's  houses  blown  down,  and  the  garden  laid 
a  complete  wreck,  not  a  tree  left  standing. 

In  reply  t6  my  farther  queries,  Mr.  Barckley  adds  the  following 
jMlei  ttnd  tables  of  the  Barometer  and  winds  at  different  hours. 

**  In  answer  to  your  note  dated  the  3rd  instant,  I  beg  to  state  that  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  86th  there  was  a  very  thick  haze  all  round  the  horizon,  with  a  red 
»,  and  a  cross  scud  overhead,  from  the  N.  W.  and  S.  W.  with  the 
from  the  S.  E.  with  a  clear  sky.  On  the  86th  it  was  cloudy,  and  thick 
all  over  throughout  the  day ;  between  18  and  3  o'clock  on  the  night  of  the  86th, 
there  was  heavy  forked  lightning  from  the  N.  W.,  and  a  clear  sky  overhead 
with  a  bright  moon,  and  stars  thintng.'* 


80  A  TwehtUtk  Memoir  tm  the  Law  of  Storms.  [No.  8. 

State  of  Barometer  and  Thermometer  at  False  Paint  on  the  26th 

and  27th  April,  1850. 


Hoan. 


April  26th. 


8  A.  M 

10  A.  H 

Noon, 

2  p.  H 

•)     p.    K*     «...    a  . 

7  P.  M 

8  p.  M 

Midnighty  . . . . 


Barometer. 


29.80 
29.80 
29.78 
29.78 
29.78 
29.70 
29.70 
29.60 


Thermometer. 


80«  0 
810  0 
82*  0 
62*»30 
81*»  0 
81«  0 
8l*»  0 
80°  0 


Winds. 


East. 
East. 
East. 
East. 
8.  £. 
South. 

s.  w. 
s.  w. 


27th. 


Hours. 


2.30  A.  M «... 

8  A.  M 

1  U    A«    BK.  a.    a..... 

Noon, 

2  p.  M.  ..  ....  ••.. 

5  p.  M 

8  p.  M 

Midnight, 


Barometer. 


Thermometer. 


29.60 

80°  0 

29.60 

79*>30 

29.68 

79°  0 

29.73 

80o30 

29.75 

81^30 

29.76 

82°  0 

29.80 

81°  0 

29.80 

80o  0 

Winds. 


N.  W. 

S.  S.  E. 
S.  S.  £• 
South. 
S.  hj  W. 
8.  hy  W. 
S.  by  W. 
8.  by  W. 


Balasore. 

Statement  of  the  Oale  of  the  27th  April,  1850,  with  notes  of  Barome- 
ter and  Thermometer  from  the  2Ath  instant,  hy  A.  Bond,  Esq. 
Master  Attendant,  Balasore. 

96th  April,  1850. — Cloudy  and  threatening  with  light  breexe  from  N.  £.  with 
slight  rain  at  times,  Barometer  falling ;  39.70  at  5i  p.  h.  ;  at  5  p.  h.  5^.60,  and 
every  appearance  of  an  approaching  gale ;  ordered  the  Origsa's  anchors  out* 
with  a  long  range  of  chain,  head  and  stern ;  at  9  p.  m .  breeze  freshening  with 

*  A  Gorernment  schooner  stationed  at  Balasore* 


1851.] 


A  Twentieth  Memoir  en  the  Law  of  Storms. 


31 


poffii  ud  more  rain  from  North  and  N.  E. ;  at  10,  Bar.  falling  to  99.50 ;  Ther. 
86^ ;  puffy  throughout  the  night,  with  lulls  at  times  and  Barometer  ialling  till 
5  A.  M . ;  the  5^thy  when  the  breeze  increased  on  the  flood  to  a  smart  gale. 
Bar.  %.90 ;  at  6  a.  m.  wind  N.  b.  W.  blowing  hard  with  heavy  rain  and  flying 
doods  with  sheets  of  rain  in  the  heavy  gusts ;  at  7  a.  k.  Bar.  38.80.  Gale 
increasing  and  veering  gradually  Westerly  to  N.  W. ;  at  8  a.  h.  Bar.  28.75 ; 
blowing  harder,  in  pufis  like  the  sound  of  thunder,  heavy  sheets  of  rain  and 
passing  heavy  clouds  with  squalls  from  the  W.  N.  W.  Bar.  at  8  ^  a.  k.  38  69 ; 
where  it  remdned  till  9  a.  m.  with  the  wind  at  West  sweeping  away  the  largest 
trees  and  the  thatches  of  all  the  houses  in  the  very  heavy  gusts ;  the  wind  roaring ; 
at  \  past  9,  the  Bar.  began  to  rise  being  88.73 ;  the  wind  W.  S.  W.  (though 
puffy  and  heavy  at  times)  and  decreasing,  and  the  clouds  began  to  separate,  indi<- 
eating  a  breaking  up  of  the  storm,  Bar.  rising  till  10  a.  k.  when  the  Bar.  rose 
to  99.1  and  continued  to  rise  till  11  a.  k.  when  it  stood  at  89.60;  and  the  wind 
entire^  lulled  at  that  hour. 

The  ship  Atalanta,  Captain  Farley  left  Qur  port^  Chooramun,  April  the  85th, 
bound  to  Madras  two  days  before  the  gale  with  a  cargo  of  rice  having  a  light 
Northeiiy  breeze. 

This  gale  was  the  heaviest  experienced  since  1833  at  Balasore,  but  not  s<> 
severe  as  in  1833.  Two  vessels  at  Chooramun  laden  with  paddy  are  ashore»  and 
in  this  gale  the  Bulramgurry  Flag  staff  was  blown  down. 

Stale  of  Bar.  with  winds  and  weather  up  to  the  37th  April,  1850. 


24th  April,  A.  u. 


«WA    „ 


36<A 


97th 


»9 


ff 


99 


» 


Bar. 


39.80 


39.76 


39.75 


38.69 


p.  K. 


99 


»9 


99 


Bar. 


39.70 


39.70 


29.60 


39.65 


Ther. 


85® 


850 


830 


780 


Wind  N,  W.  to  N.  E. 
cloudy  with  a  few  drops  of 
rain. 

N.  W.  to  N.  E.  fine  breeze 
and  cloudy,  with  thunder  and 
lightning. 

N.  W.  to  N.  E.  cloudy  and 
muggy  with  a  few  drops  of 
rain  and  flashes  of  lightning. 

Squalls  a  N.  £.  from  3 
p.  u.  yesterday,  a  strong  heavy 
gale  from  N.  E.  to  W.  b.  S. 

with  heavy  rain  from  5  a.  m.  to  10  a.  ic.  in  squalls ;  complete  sheets  of  rain  and 
very  heavy  gusts ;  towards  high  water  wind  veering  gradually  to  the  West- 
ward, High  water  at  Bulramgurry  (Seaward)  |  to  10  a.  m. 

FORCB  AND   DIRBCTION   OF  GaLB. 

Hi  V  §^  V    JQ    V  (^^  ™>'^  ^«  ^*  ^-  ^^  Balasore,  gale  heavy. 
«.  *.  to  K.  Pf .  li.  I  5^  miles  N.  E.  of  Balasore,  gale  very  hivy. 

1 35  mUes  £•  N.  £.  of  ditto  ditto. 


heavy  gale 


32  4  TwentUth  Memoir  on  the  Law  0/  $iarp9.         [No.  8, 

r90  milM  W.  fl.  W.  of  4itto»  gale  moie  moderate 
I  40  miles  W,  S.  W.  of  ditto,  very  moderate. 
S.  8.  W.  to  W.  S.J  S6  miles  S.  b.  W.  of  ditto,  (Choonmun)  moderate  but 
W.  moderate.  ]      stronger  than  to  the  8.  W. 

50  miles  S.  W.  of  ditto  (near  Pt.  Palmynis)  heavy  gal^ 
similar  to  Balasore  N.  to  West^ 

Gala  taking  the  range  of  the  bills  on  their  Northerly  and  Easterly  side  to 
Point  Palmyras,    Balasore  being  near  to  the  Westerly  edge  of  the  Cydone. 

Gale  ceased  to  the  S.  b.  W.  at  9  a.  m. 

N,  B. — No  gale  close  in  to  the  hillsy  taking  the  direction  of  them,  but  8  miles 
distant  from  them,  from  N.  £.  to  S»  b.  W, 

We  had  no  lull  at  Balasore  for  moie  than  five  minutes,  when  the  wind  shifted 
westward  with  very  hea?y  puffs, 

Jtouffh  noiei  of  the  direction  of  the  wind  during  the  Cyclone  of  27th 
April,  1850,  taken  at  the  Dantoon  Staging  Bungalow,  10  miles 
North  ofjellaeore,  Lat.  22**  02'  N.  Long.  87*  25'  E.  by  Mr.  \um. 
CAUTBKj^i^fforfoarded  by  Mr-  Bonp. 

2Sth  April,  1850. — 8  p.  m.  fresh  Easterly  gales  and  rain  continuinif  during 
Ae  night 

▲t  daylight  97th  April,  heavy  gale  froas  Nortk  East  to  East  with  asuch  raia. 
At  10  A.  If .  as  usual  in  theie  storms,  then  was  a  lull  for  about  half  an  hour 
during  whiflh  the  wind  shifted  and  the  hurricane  letumed  with  tcnrifie  violence 
fipoBS  8.  S.  West,  aeeompanied  by  a  deluge  of  rain  gradually  veering  round  to 
the  Westward  and  breaking  up  about  W.  N.  W.  at  3  p.  m.  Height  of  gale 
between  U  and  1%  a.  m.  of  the  97ih,  Ocoasional  thunder  and  li|{htn)ng 
during  the  storm,  but  npt  severe. 

No  Barometer  or  Thermometer  at  hand. 

Abridged  Letter  from  Copt,  Spsns,  B.  E.  Surveying  Embankments  at 

Hidgellee, 

Dmab  Si|t,«^I  was  during  the  Cyclone  at  a  Bungalow  on  the  sea  coast  at  a 
place  called  Diggea  in  Purgunnah  Beercool.  There  are  two  bungalows  here  now 
and  froip  time  to  tim^  there  have  been  others  which  have  been  destroyed  by  en- 
fjroachments  of  the  sea.  Warren  Hastings  had  a  bungalow  here.  The  dioaatia 
is  veiy  fine  during  March,  April;  May,  and  until  theiains  begin  in  June.  WJien 
rain  &lls  to  any  amount  it  becomei  subject  to  leyers.  The  Thermometer  4«^« 
ing  the^latter  part  of  April  last  in  a  house  without  glass  windows  and  quite  open 
to  the  S.  W.  Monsoon,  averaged  85o  during  the  day  and  7B^  or  8O0  during 
the  night.  The  bungalows  are  generally  called  the  .Beercool  bungalows  and 
are  about  two  miles  S.  W,  of  the  Piggea  Mohus. 


1851 .]  A  TStftntMh  Mem&ir  on  the  Lam  tf  Si&fmi.  S3 

nere  had  b«eit  naeh  nin  on  the  tnominf  and  ftvetiin^  of  fhe  S6th  Atnil, 
and  towards  night  it  was  accompanied  by  strong  wind  from  the  North  Bast. 
Hms  wmd  kept  increasing  until  21  a.  it.  of  the  8/th,  when  it  became  a  huirictney 
which  oontinned  blowing  from  the  same  direction  for  some  time,  tiz.  from  Ae 
North  East.  Forions  as  it  was  at  3  a.  k.  it  kept  increasing  in  violence  until 
between  8  and  10  a.  m.  when  it  had  veered  gradually  round  to  the  East,  and  a 
very  few  points  to  the  South  of  East,  and  attained  its  height  of  violence. 
After  whidi  (although  blowing  very  liolently  until  9  p.  m  .)  it  gradually  ditni* 
Dished  in  force  and  veered  round  by  the  South  to  the  South  West,  and  became 
the  uawl  South  West  Monsoon.  It  was  fortunaie  that  it  began  from  the  North 
East)  as  that  kept  the  sea  off  the  Coast  of  Hidgdleeat  fint,  and  aiUnravdt 
when  the  hurricane  had  attained  its  height  or  rathef  before  the  tide  began  to 
ebb«  otherwise  much  more  damage  would  have  ensued  to  the  buads,  and  to  the 
eoontry  by  inundation. 

I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  gale  blew  more  furiously  at  Beercool  than 
elsewhere,  it  certainly  did  so  in  comparison  with  what  occurred  to  the  North- 
ward, but  1  have  not  information  to  allow  of  my  making  a  comparison  with 
its  effiseta  to  the  South. 

Ihe  bungalow  in  which  I  was  residing  was  situated  within  100  ft.  of  the 
edge  of  a  range  of  sand  hills  which  here  line  the  Ooest  Tliat  portion  of 
the  sand  hills  on  which  the  bungalow  statids  ia  13|  It.  ttbovo  the  high  Spring 
tide  nark,  bot  on  each  sale  of  it  the  hills  dimhiish  in  height  about  9  ft. 
During  the  storm  the  sand  in  front  of  the  bungalow  was  cut  away  as  far  as  the 
bungalow  it  the  South  East  comer,  from  whioh  two  stnaH  roons  were  un- 
danaiaad  and  fcU  into  the  sea,  and  within  95  ft.  at  the  South  West  corner 
the  sen  foso  to  a  height  of  il  ft,  high  and  passed  over  the  sand  hills  right  and 
left  of  tho  bungalow  which  were  of  this  height,  and  the  spray  was  dashed  into 
the  varandab  and  rooms  of  the  bungalow.  As  I  said  before,  the  ebbing  of  the 
tido  came  at  a  meat  opportune  time  to  prevent  the  sea  from  getting  over  the  sand 
hila  in  Iniger  quantities  and  for  a  longer  time« 

The  roof  was  denuded  of  thatch  in  many  places  and  the  violent  moving  of 
<he  whole  fhsme  of  the  roof  cracked  the  five  verandah  ptlfanv  and  pulled  a  tie- 
beam  out  oi  the  wan.  Every  room  except  the  N.  W.  bathing  room  leaked,  and 
•  laige  quantity  of  salt  water  had  been  dashed  into  all  but  this  room.  I 
nomentstrily  opectad  the  frame  woik  of  the  roof  to  give  way  and  fall  in,  but 
faekily  the  rafters  and  frame  kept  their  places. 

Two  Out  houses  were  blown  down ;  roof,  walls  and  alL  A  third,  was  very 
nnicfa  ni}ured,  but  managed  to  remain  standing,  though  b  a  tottering  condition. 

The  Government  embankments  were  overtopped  and  breached  in  all  diree- 
ikms  between  tbeDiggen  Mohun  and  the  Peechorbunnee  Khali,  and  the  couotij 

V 


34  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  ofStorme.'         [No«  8. 

flooded.    A   reat  number  of  cattle  were  drowned,  but  only  a  few  people,  at 
least  I  have  only  heard  of  4  or  6. 

To  the  Northward  near  the  Russoolpore  river  in  Purgunnah  Magna  Mootuk, 
the  storm  was  by  no  means  so  severe,  the  sea  did  not  rise  more  than  7^  ft.  at 
most  and  only  a  small  portion  of  land  has  been  inundated  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Mozapore  Khali  where  its  embankments  and  those  on  the  sea  coast  ad- 
joining were  not  high  enough. 

Special  Report  from  S.  Ransom,  Esq.  Branch  Pilot,  Commanding 

H.  C.  P.  Brig  Tavoy. 

I  have  inoorporated  the  logs  of  the  H.  C.  Pilot  and  Light  yessels  in 
the  tabular  statement  as  usual,  but  the  foUowing  very  graphic  Teport 
from  Mr.  Branch  Pilot  S.  Ransom  will  be  found  of  great  interest. 

This  gentleman  was  desirous  of  obtaining  leave  to  make  the  experi- 
ment of  starting  from  the  Light  vessel  to  cross  in  front  of  the  Cyclone 
and  run  round  it,  as  recommended  in  my  Eighteenth  Memoir  (Journal 
Vol.  XVIIL  p.  9 1 2,  Practical  Deductions,  &c.)  but  this  permission  could 
not  be  accorded  to  him,  as  it  is  indispensably  necessary  that  the  station 
and  cruising  vessels  should  keep  as  near  their  post  as  possible,  and  to 
the  last  hour,  to  assist  or  signalise  to  the  inward  bound  traders  should 
any  approach  the  Sandheads  at  these  dangerous  times. 
Letter  from  S.  Ransom,  Esq,  Branch  Pilot,  Commanding  H.  C. 

P.  F.  Tavoy, 

On  the  evening  of  the  34th  April,  I  had  gone  to  sleep  (on  deck)  with  variable 
airs  from  West  to  North ;  at  1  a.  k.  of  the  525th,  I  was  awakened  by  what 
appeared  to  me  a  strong  breeze,  but  on  getting  up  to  inspect  it  I  found  it  not 
strong,  but  that  it  had  a  peculiar  moaning  sound,  like  wind  through  trees  or 
old  buildings,  its  direction  about  N.  £.  and  the  sky  covered  with  a  heavy  leaden 
colored  appearance,  not  an  opening  to  be  seen,  occasionally  a  few  drops  of  rain 
fell ;  of  course  I  made  up  my  mind  to  weigh  and  cruisC)  and  not  to  anchor  again 
until  I  saw  the  result  of  the  weather.  From  daylight  of  the  S5th  to  the  evening, 
the  wind  continued  coquetting  from  N»  N.  £.  to  East,  with  the  same  leaden 
appearance,  I  stood  to  the  Eastward  first  and  then  p.  ic.  to  the  Southward  about 
28  miles,  as  you  will  perceive  by  the  log  ;  but  the  glasses  rising  a  little  and  the 
general  appearances  being  better,  induced  me  to  retrace  my  steps,  and  at  mid« 
night  I  was  laying  to  along  side  the  Eastern  Channel  light  vessel.  1  a.  ic.  26th, 
the  weather  became  worse,  by  increasing  gusts  from  the  N.  £.  I  now  reduced 
canvas  and  determined  to  get  an  offing  as  fast  as  possible,  as  tlie  weather  could 
not  be  now  mistaken,  and  the  instruments  were  all  gradually  sinking.  By  day« 
light  of  26th,  it  was  blowing  a  gale  from  N.  £• ;  I  had  now  obtained  a  position- 


1851.]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Stomu*  35 

•bottt  38  miles  S.  S.  £.  of  the  lower  floating  light,  with  a  drift  of  90  miles  to 
the  Westwaidy  so  laid  to  under  a  close-reefed  topsail  with  my  head  to  the  S.  £• 
fbll/ezpectiugthatifit  was  a  Cyclone  approaching  that  we  should  be  complete- 
ly in  its  track.  Gladly  would  I  have  spanked  away  to  the  S.  S.  W.  and  endea- 
vored **  to  cross  its  hawse*'  but  I  had  uo  authority  to  go  away  so  far  from  my 
itatioDy  and  I  felt  moreover  that  with  attention  and  sea  room  my  light  little  Brig 
was  equal  to  any  weather.  Our  Barometers  up  to  8  a.  u.  of  the  86th,  showed 
so  rerf  great  depression  but  continued  to  fall  slowly,  the  weather  gradually  get* 
ting  wofse^  and  the  sea  rising  fest  in  confused  heaps,  the  squalls  at  times  fearfully 
hard.  Just  at  noon  occurred  one  of  the  strangest  spectacles  I  have  ever  witnessed 
since  going  to  sea  (upwards  of  30  years)  that  is,  from  being  in  a  gale  of  wind, 
and  to  all  appearances  increasing  to  a  hurricane,  we  in  an  inttant  plunged  into 
a  space  of  beautiful  weather.  The  sun  shining,  clear  blue  sky  overhead,  and 
not  wind  enough  to  keep  the  sails  from  flapping  against  the  masts,  this  put  me 
oo  my  guard  and  1  thought  of  your  **  treacherous  calm  or  lull/'  it  continued 
thus  ibr  aboat  one  and  a  half  hour,  the  dark  and  dense  masses  which  floated 
away  to  the  N.  W.  and  S.  W.  were  frightful  to  look  at,  and  put  me  in  mind  of 
a  curtain  being  drawn  up  at  a  theatre,  the  glasses  did  not  appear  to  be  affected 
by  this  bat  continued  to  fell,  as  we  drifted  to  the  S.  W.    2  p.  m.  sky  overcast 

in  and  threatening  appearances,  more  particularly  from  South  to  S.  W.  every 
and  then  sharp  flashes  of  lightning  in  that  quarter,  but  no  thunder.  By 
midnight  of  the  96th,  I  consider  the  hurricane  to  have  been  feirly  on  ;  Marine 
Bar.  99.57 ;  Aneroid  Bar.  80;65 ;  Simp.  99.66 ;  .from  this  to  3.30  a.  m«  97th, 
the  instruments  fell  to  29.37. 29.51  aftd  29.44,  the  wind  blowing  as  hard  as  there 
vras  any  occasion  for,  commencing  about  this  time  to  veer  from  N.  £•  to  East ;  at 
4  A.  H.  it  had  gone  round  to  S.  S.  £.  the  lightning  and  threatening  appearances 
to  the  S.  W.  increasing ;  up  to  5  a.  m.  the  gusts  were  terrific  enough  to  tear  the 
masts  out  of  the  fine  little  Brig,  but  she  breasted  it  under  a  close-reefed  main 
topsail  like  a  sea  gull  without  shipping  a  sea  or  making  any  water ;  the  glasses 
fiooi  5  A.  M .  rose  rapidly,  and  the  vrind  going  to  the  Westward  of  South  decreas- 
nig  in  strength,  I  shaped  my  course  for  the  '*  Pilot's  Ridge"  and  struck  sound- 
ings on  it  by  9  p.  m •  The  Schooner  Joteph  Manook  was  in  company  with  us 
doring  the  worst  part,  and  we  could  not  but  admire  the  ease  with  which  she 
seemed  to  encounter  it,  under  a  close  reefed  spencer  and  a  tarpaulin  in  main 
rigging  aa  a  hahince.  This  Cyclone  is  earlier  on  the  Sandheads  than  ever  I 
leooUect  having  them,  and  it  was  not  attended  by  any  "  swell"  though  that  which 
did  get  up  with  the  breeie  was  enormous,  but  local,  from  the  existing  hurricane, 
and  subsided  vritli  it,  all  the  other  signs  were  perfect  and  unmistakeable. 

1  add,  to  complete  this  valuable  report,  an  extract  from  Mr.  Ransom's  Baro- 
metrical register. 

F  2 


dTwMtittkihmmr 


m  tit  Lut  t^  Storm. 


n 

n 


^1 

ll 


tin  £ 

im  L 


'^ 


[No,  8. 

a  -^^      WOW)  »"■=  K^ 


iJl^t 


"ills'!" 


i 


4  ii 

I  '■■■■■  ih 

^  t    . 

to U     .ft? 

g  :  :  :  :  ryja'^^ 

■^  T  ■*.  '^.  "1  ?  h  *~. "  "R 
a  XII 


S!i 


isi 

ni 

g  .  8 

fri 

III 

Vii 
>ii 

H 

ill 


1851.]  A  Tw€nii§ik  Memoir  m  the  Law  of  Siarm.  37 

N,  B.— Sboe  wriling  the  fDrogoing  I  have  aeen  Captain  Bidcn's  report  on 
the  gnle  whicb  has  oecumd  at  Madras,  one  symptom  of  which  reminds  me 
of  He  boag  siaiiiar  with  us  heie  — {L  e.)no  admonitory  ncellf  which  induces  me 
to  think  that  both  these  gales  have  tettkd  down  suddenly  upon  us.  I  observed 
some  days  before  the  Cyclone  of  April  kst,  that  the  upper  strata  of  the  clouds 
w«ie  sadly  torn  and  distracted*  whereas  the  lower  ones  were  regular  and  going 
with  the  existing  wind,  the  same  appearanoes  was  presented  at  the  Sandheads 
oa  the  33rd«  5Uth,  and  95th  May  last.  I  merely  mention  this,  as  there  is  a 
curioos  coiDcidenoe  in  no  swell  having  preceded  either  of  the  gales.  S.  K. 

Mxtreei  fiam  a  letter  from  Mr,  W.  Ainslie,  Officiating  Colleetor 
of  Balaeore,  to  the  Commiuioner  of  Revenue  for  the  Dirieion  of 
Cuttaek,  dated  the  15/A  May,  1850 ;  forwarded  by  6.  PloWden. 
Xsjr.  Secy.  Sudder  Board  Revenue,  by  order  of  the  Board.* 

From  the  evening  of  the  S4th  April,  the  weather  had  been  rety  threaten- 
ing, with  strong  but  unsteady  breesea  Tarying  in  strength,  iiom  £•  Teering 
In  N.  W.  with  rain,  thunder  and  lightninjr,  until  the  afternoon  of  the  Sath,  when 
it  had  again  shifted  to  N.  E.  From  this  time  which  I  consider  the  commence- 
ment  of  the  Cyclone,  the  wind  increased  in  force,  gradually  shifting  to  N.  W. 
from  which  point  it  continued  to  blow  with  great  violence,  accompanied  by 
much  Fain  till  8h.  30m.  a.  m.  of  the  87th,  (the  Barometer  had,  at  this  how, 
ftUan  to  28.69.)  It  then  veered  to  W.  its  violence  still  increasinff.  The  gale 
was  at  its  height  at  9  ▲.  M.  and  continued  with  unabated  (ury  till  11  a.  ic«  when 
it  beg^  to  decline  and  shifting  to  S,  W.  finally  broke  up.  This  storm  eicaeded 
in  viofeocse  the  storm  of  October,  1848,  but  was  of  short  duration,  and  fortu- 
natdy  in  a  less  onfiivorable  direction.  Excessively  heavy  rain  accompanied  the 
gale  to  it»  dose.  The  quantity  which  fell  during  the  storm  was  very  great,  but 
as  the  PluTiometer  at  the  o£Bce  was  blown  away  and  broken  there  was  no 
means  of  ascertaning  it  exactly.  Indeed  had  the  instrument  remained  unin- 
jured, it  would  not  have  shown  a  quantity  approaching  to  the  actual  fall  oo 
MGonnt  of  the  violence  of  the  wind.  All  the  low  ground  in  and  about  the  town 
was  flooded  to  the  depth  of  several  feet,  the  water  flowing  over  the  roads  to  the 
depth  of  a  foot  or  more,  as  the  bridges  were  inadequate  to  cany  it  off. 

From  reports  received  from  the  interior,  it  appears  that  the  force  of  the 
stona  was  felt  principally  on  the  Coast  firom  Dhamrah  to  Dusmuliing.  At 
this  point  the  Coast  trends  to  the  Eastward  and  the  storm  passed  inland,  its 
Wettem  limit  being  about  in  a  line  from  Balasore  to  Busiah,  inland,  and  to 
the  S.  of  Bahisore  it  did  not  prevail  in  such  force  as  to  cause  much  dami^e. 

^  A  few  alterations  have  been  made  in  this  report,  in  accordance  with  a»  esEpla^ 
aatery  letter  afUrwasds  sent  of  whkh  a  copy  was  forwarded  to  ne. 


38  A  TwetUktk  Memoir  on  the  Lmw  of  Storm*.  [No.  8. 

The  reports  from  the  Coa^t  to  the  Southward  describe  the  storm  to  have  been 
similar  in  character  and  direction  to  what  I  have  abore  described,  while  to 
the  Northward,  the  gale  appears  to  have  veered  from  N.  to  £.  and  S.  £.  and 
finally  broken  up  at  S.  Its  general  direction  as  indicated  by  the  results  was 
from  &  to  N.  In  consequence  of  this  storm  having  occurred  during  the  height 
of  the  spring  tides,  several  parts  of  the  Coast,  especially  near  the  months  of 
rivers  were  inundated  by  the  sea.  Dhamrah,  Bhograi  and  Kamardachour  (at 
the  mouth  of  the  Soobunreka)  suffered  most  in  this  respect.  The  reported  loss 
of  life  is  small,  amounting  to  not  more  than  eight  or  ten  persons,  and  of  these 
several  were  children  crushed  by  the  falling  of  walls.  Three  cases  of  death  by 
drowning  are  included  in  these ;  the  loss  of  cattle  has  been  considerable,  about 
250  to  300  are  said  to  have  been  drowned  by  the  inundation,  principally  those 
in  Dhamrah,  besides  these  many  are  said  to  have  been  drowned  by  being 
driven  by  the  West  wind  into  the  sea,  the  number  of  these  is  estimated  at  400 
to  500,  but  this  is  probably  greatly  exaggerated. 
Extracts  from  a  letter  from  H.  Bailue,  Esq,  M,  D.  Civil  Surgeon  and 

Salt  Jgent  at  Hidgellee,  frmoarded  by  G.  Bbadon,  Esq,  Secy. 

Board  of  Salt  and  Opium, 

The  day  previous  to  the  storm  of  the  27th  ult,,  the  wind  was  light  and  East- 
erly, the  afternoon  of  that  day  we  had  drizsling  rain  which  increased  towards 
night.  About  5^  o'clock  the  morning  of  the  gale  it  was  raining,  and  the  wind 
even  then  blowing  with  unusual  force  from  the  East,  it  gradually  increased  in 
violence  till  about  9  o'clock,  when  it  raged  a  perfect  hurricane.  At  intervals  of 
a  few  mtnntes,  a  blast  would  pass,  shaking  the  walls  of  the  house  I  was  in,  this 
state  of  matters  continued  till  past  eleven  when  the  wind  shifted  to  the  South, 
and  later  in  the  day  to  the  South  West,  where  it  seuled.  So  soon  as  the  wind 
changed  its  course  from  the  East,  the  decrease  of  its  force  was  plamly  percep- 
tible ;  still,  even  when  South  Westeriy,  an  occasional  gust  would  occur. 
-  From  subsequent  examination  of  places  in  this  district  which  were  subjected 
to  the  influence  of  the  Cyclone,  I  assume  that  it  was  severest  in  Beeicool  Per- 
gnnnah,  which  lies  to  the  South  West  of  Contai,  this  opinion  is  strengthened 
by  the  following  circumstance ;  that  of  the  three  ghauts*  of  this  agency,  the 
greatest  amount  of  injury  to  buildings  happened  at  Ramnuggur.  The  got^ktf 
at  all  these  dep6ts  are  constructed  of  similar  materials,  are  of  about  the  same 
sise,  and  situated  alike,  having  their  ends  North  and  South,  and  their  flanks 
East  and  West,  so  that  the  extent  of  surface  offered  by  them  to  the  wind  would 
be  neariy  equal  in  each  instance. 

At  RuBSOolpore»  8  miles  £.  N.  E.  of  Contain  no  damage  to  the  golahs  was 
experienced. 

*  AngUee,  places  for  embarkation,     f  OefaA#,  store^houses. 


1851.]  A  Ttoeniieth  Memoir  OH  the  Law  of  Storms,  39 

At  Kiflsennnggor,  6  mfles  S.  W.  by  S.  of  CoDUi^  the  thatch  was  in  many 
piaca  blown  away,  and  a  few  bamboos  broken. 

At  Bamnoggory  16  miles  S.  W.  by  W.  of  Contai,  five  golahs  (placed  side 
by  side)  were  more  or  less  onrooied,  the  one  to  the  East  entirely  uncoTered, 
besides  having  many  of  its  beams  displaced »  or  blown  down,  the  golah  next 
to  it  less  damaged  and  that  nearest  West,  received  the  least  injury. 

As  to  the  height  of  the  wave  or  waves  by  which  the  country  was  inundated, 
I  am  unable  to  speak  positively,  but  judging  from  the  marks  of  the  tide  on  the 
Megna  a  great  sea  bund,  nearly  opposite  Contai,  and  portions  of  it  which  have 
been  overtopped^  I  should  imagine  that  a  body  of  water  of  not  less  than  six 
feet  or  more  than  eight  feet  in  depth  must  have  rolled  over  the  salt  lands 
outside  the  bunds,  the  tide  was  just  about  to  turn  when  the  wind  shifted  South- 
ward, but  for  this  providential  circumstance  the  loss  of  life  and  property  would 
have  been  infinitely  greater.  It  is  singular  that  to  a  similar  shift  of  the  wind 
does  Mr.  Barlow  (in  a  letter  to  the  Board)  attribute  the  comparatively  slight 
loss  sustained  by  the  gale  of  April*  May,  1840,  but  on  that  occasion  the  flood 
was  just  setting  in  when  the  wind  changed.  I  notice  also  from  the  same  source, 
that  the  gale  occurred  (as  in  this  year)  during  a  spring  tide.  Capt.  Spens,  who 
is  here  on  surv^  cluty,  was  at  Diggia  in  Beercool,  occupying  Mr.  Dick's 
bungalow  at  the  time  of  the  gale,  and  from  observations  and  measurement  he 
considers  that  eleven  feet  was  the  height  of  the  wave  at  that  place,  though  the 
spray  might  have  increased  its  apparent  height  by  about  two  feet. 

BARavB  Champion  at  Saugorfirom  Mr.  Master  Pilot 

G.  B.  Smart. 

Tkanda^y  AprU  25M.— From  Fultah  to  Kedgeree.  First  part,  light  North- 
criy  wind,  middle,  light  from  East  with  a  few  heavy  clouds  to  the  N.  N.  E. 
latter  part  blowing  a  strong  breeze  from  East,  with  a  dirty  slaty  appearance  to' 
the  N.  N.  E.  and  East  like  heavy  rain ;  Barometer  29.80 ;  when  the  sun  set,  the 
clouds  to  die  Westward  had  a  deep  purple  appearance,  which  led  me  to  believe 
,  we  were  going  to  have  a  gale  from  that  quarter:  throughout  extremely  hot. 

Fridg^j  AprU  26tk, — From  Kedgeree  to  Saugor  Flat  Buoy.  First  part  blow* 
ing  hard  from  N.  E.  to  East  with  the  slaty  appearaace  all  round,  but  much 
thteker  U>  the  Eastward,  the  clouds  appeared  to  be  stationary  with  peculiar 
gusts  of  wind;  8  A.  m.  Bar,  39.80;  abbut  the  middle  of  the  day  at  times 
almost  eafan ;  squalls  commenced  from  N.  £.  with  lieavy  rain ;  8  p.  m.  Bar. 
29.TS ;  observed  a  little  scud  flying  so  low  that  it  appeared  to  almost  touch 
the  mast*heads ;  squalls  much  harder  from  E.  N.  E. ;  Midnight  Bar.  29.69 ; 
very  thick  slaty  appearance  all  around  but  most  to  the  Eastward. 

Sahgrday^  April  27M.— At  anchor  at  the  Saugor  Flat  Buoy.  Daylight  Bar. 
29.51;  blowing  very  hard;  squalls  firom  East  to  E.  S.  E.  much  scud  flying  at  a- 


40  A  T»entieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Siofwu.  [No.  8. 

tremendous  rate;  9  a.  m.  Bar.  39.50;  blowing  a  heavy  gale  firnn  S.  E.  to 
S.  S.  £.  with  tremendous  hard  squalls  and  rain.  Noon  Bar.  29.54,  a  hard  gale 
from  S.  S.  W.  the  clouds  over  head  fitst  clearing  away ;  8.30  p.  k.  much  more 
moderate,  Bar.  29.60 ;  8  p.  M.  hard  monsoon  breeie  from  S.  S.  W. ;  Bar.  29.67. 

The  following  notice  was  inserted  by  me  in  the  Calcutta  EnglUkman 
of  Satarday,  27th  April. 

We  had  a  heavy,  oppressive,  calm  day  on  Friday,  which  had  much  the 
feeling  of  an  approaching  Cyclone,  but  the  Barometer  still  remained  high,  so 
that  all  which  could  be  said  was,  that  if  one  existed  in  the  Bay  it  was  only 
coming  towards  us.  This  morning  however  a  little  after  midnight  the  wind  rose 
in  squalls,  with  rain  from  the  North  East,  and  then  gradually  increased  in 
strength  till  10  a.  k.,  when  the  vrind,  which  was  North  East,  and  at  times  N.  E. 
b.  £.  with  squalls  at  daylight,  had  veered  to  East  and  E.  b.  8.,  and  at  noon  it 
was  E.  S.  E.  still  blowing  and  raining  in  smart  and  heavy  squalls,  showing 
that  the  Cyclone  had  not  passed  far  from  us,  but  was  already  to  the  Westward 
of  our  meridian.  The  remarkable  part  of  this  Cyclone,  however,  is  that  the 
Barometer  has  scarcely  &llen,  having  only  been  at  29.77  at  9  a.  v. ;  and  stilt 
more  remarkable,  the  Simpiesometer  has  been  always  higher  than  the  Barometer 
by  .02  or  .03  up  to  Noon,  when  we  are  writing  for  our  evening  paper  with  the 
Barometer  at  29.64 ;  Thermometer  82}.  From  all  this  we  should  infer  that  a 
Cyclone  of  small  extent,  but  of  considerable  violence,  has  passed  upon  a  track 
from  about  E.  S.  E.  to  W.  N.  W.,  or  say  from  Akyab  to  about  Hidgetlee, 
near  which  place,  or  to  Point  Palmiras,  its  centre  has  probably  passed.  We 
shall  look  with  much  anxiety  for  the  accounts  from  Kedgeree  and  Balasore 
during  the  next  week,  as  well  as  to  those  from  Midnapore;  for  to  judge  of  the 
track  by  the  strong  Southerly  squalls  up  to  4  p.  m.,  the  Cyclone  has  probaUj 
curved  up  towards  Midnapore  and  Bancoorah  in  the  latter  part  of  its  course. 

Calcutta. 

The  following  are  my  own  notes  at  Calcntta^  they  are  far  less  perfeet 
than  I  could  hare  wished  them  to  be,  hut  I  was  obliged  to  he  absent 
from  home  on  public  duty,  and  was  otherwise  indispensably  engaged 
during  the  whole  day.* 

*  I  wish  it  Indeed  to  be  aadenfeod  that  these  memoirs,  t&d  the  whole  of  my  la« 
boars  in  this  branch  of  sdence,  are  the  fhiits  of  a  curafoi  cooaony  of  my  few  leieare 
biMirs  and  often  of  privttions  of  sleep  and  of  due  recreation.  And  this  will  perhapa 
expUin  to  those  who  would  desire  them  more  perfect  why,  though  fhlly  oonidoaa  of 
their  hnperfectioni,  I  have  been  unable  to  render  them  more  complete,  and  investi- 
gate at  greater  length,  and  by  experiments  and  serial  observations,  many  queftfcma 
which  are  yet  obscure.  I  have  no  time  myself,  and  I  have  not  the  means  to  employ 
an  assistant* 


]  B51 .]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storme^  4 1 

CalaUta^  26M  Aprilj  1850. — ^A  heavy  close  calm  day.  Sky  mostly  corered 
vfdk  a  dense  mass  of  clouds,  strata  and  comulo-strata  with  nimbi ;  slight  falls 
of  lain  in  minnta  drops  at  intervals*  The  feeling  of  the  weadier  was  oppressive 
m  the  extreme^  and  exactly  that  of  the  '^  earthquake  weather'^  of  the  Spanish 
Cokmies;  Bar.  at  noon  29.85. 

%llk  April, — At  Midnight  it  became  squally  with  rain  from  the  N.  £. ;  at 
3.30  A.  M.  blovring  strong  in  squalls,  with  heavy  rain ;  at  6  ▲•  m.  strong  squalla 
with  intervals  of  calm.  Wind  N.  £.  Sky  clouded  all  over  and  below  a  dark» 
loose,  smoky  scud,  flying  pretty  &st  from  N.  East  to  S.  West  the  upper  clouds 
moving  to  about  West  Some  distant  thunder  but  no  lightning.  Bar.  29.77 ; 
Simp.  29.80;  Ther.  Sli^;  9  a.  h.  Bar.  29.77;  Simp.  29.81 ;  Ther.  82o.  Short 
sqoalb  at  intervals  £.  N.  £.  with  heavy  rain,  then  nearly  calm ;  lower  scud 
from  East  or  even  £.  b.  S. 

By  10|  ▲.  M.  wind  £.  S.  £.;  Bar.  29.78;  Simp.  29.81.  Scud  from 
£.  S.  S.  Heayy  rain  at  ii^tervals.    At  noon  no  observations. 

3.25  p.  v.  wind  S,  S.  £.  in  heavy  squalls ;  Bar.  29.70 ;  Simp.  29.72 :  Ther* 
88^.  Send  from  due  South,  and  throughout  always  distinct  from  the  upper 
stratum  of  dead.  I  should  judge  now  that  the  centre  may  be  about  Midna- 
poie  and  that  it  is  a  Cyclone  which  has  curved  up  from  the  South. 

At  3.50  p.  M.  wind  South.  A  very  singular  phenomenon  now  took  place 
which  I  have  noted  as  follows :  the  observations  being  made  from  the  terrace 
of  my  house  at  about  45  feet  above  the  ground,  and  with  an  uninterrupted  view 
oftbeborison  on  all  sides.  '*  Ridges  of  black  cumuli  to  the  Westward  and 
a  low  bank  of  black  nimbus  to  the  East,  but  from  the  South  to  the  Zenith  and 
thence  to  the  North,  a  dear  arch  of  open  (but  not  blue)  sky  was  seen  which 
migbt  be  about  W^  in  breadth.  The  colour  of  the  clear  sky  was  a  kind  of 
purple*  or  rather  a  black  blue,  for  there  was  no  shade  of  red  in  it,  yet  though 
clear  it  could  not  be  called  blue.  This  appearance  is  as  if  we  saw  a  part  of 
the  uplifted  edge  of  the  Cyclone  or  the  Monsoon  forcing  its  way  up  below  it.'' 

At  4.30  p.  M.  Bar.  29.68 ;  Simp.  29.74 ;  Ther.  82o.  Hard  squalls  from 
teitlu     N.  B. — From  12  to  4  p.  ic.  blowing  harder  than  from  8  ▲.  ic.  to  12. 

At  7  p.  M.  Wind  S.  b.  W.  squalls  moderating.  Clouds  in  long  ridges  front 
the  S.  Westward  to  the  N.  Eastward.  The  opening  before  described  now 
from  S.  S.  W.  to  N.  N.  £.•  and  a  dark  bank  of  nimbus  still  to  the  Eastward. 
Bar.  29.72 ;  Simp.  29.78 ;  Ther.  82i<». 

8  p.  M.  Bar.  29.74;  Simp.  29.81 ;  Ilier.  82^.  A  strong  Monsoon  gale  in 
squalls  but  no  rain,  by  midnight  fine  weather. 

From  Mr.  W.  Sinclair,  Midnapore. 

Jkfi  several  days  before  the  27th  it  became  frequently  very  cloudy,  the  vrind 
blowing  rather  steadily,  or  with  very  little  variation  from  the  south ;  and  wa 

*  Which  would  be  the  direction  of  the  S.  Bsstem  edge  of  the  Cyclone. 

G 


42  A  TmenHeth  Memoir  m  ike  Law  of  Storm.         [No.  8. 

eottld  often  Me  clouds  paseiiiK  at  a  distance  ftom  us,  and  the  lain  eridently  frUing 
from  their  edges^  there  was  lightning  and  thunder,  bat  no  rain  at  this  station.  At 
length  on  the  etening  of  the  36th  April,  we  had  a  driszllng  shower,  which  coo** 
tinaed  all  night  attended  with  occasional  gusts  of  wind ;  in  the  morning  it  blew 
furiously  from  the  North  East,  the  rain  falling  nearly  in  a  horizontal  direction  ; 
the  violence  of  the  wind  tore  down  trees  by  the  roots,  and  unroofed  many 
bungalows  and  huts,  at  least  such  part  of  the  bungalows  as  were  thatched*' 
About  afternoon  the  wind  shifted  to  the  South  East,  blowing  with  the  sama 
violenee,  and  doing  the  same  injury.  During  the  night  it  veered  to  the  West 
with  the  same  force,  sometimes  increasing,  and  died  away  in  the  morning. 

From  the  CaUutta  Engluhmon. 

Midnaporey  April  29th. — **  The  station  of  Midnapore  was  visited  on  Saturday 
last,  by  a  terrific  Cyclone.  On  Friday  afternoon,  (the  26th,)  the  doads  looked 
heavy  and  lowering,  and  about  10  ?•  m*  rain  began  to  fall.  It  continued  till 
3  ▲•  M.,  when  it  was  accompanied  by  gusts  of  wind  from  N.  £•  The  wind 
increased  in  violence,  and  about  6  ▲.  m •  shifted  to  the  East,  from  which  quarter 
it  blew  with  unabated  fbry  till  13  o'clock  (noon),  it  then  veered  to  the  South, 
its  fury  stUl  continuing,  and  ultimately  came  round  to  S.  W.  at  3  p.  m .,  at 
which  point  it  gradually  subsided. 

**  The  station  is  a  perfect  wreck ;  not  a  house,  European  or  native,  has  escaped 
injury*  Some  have  been  totally  unroofed,  the  walls  of  others  have  been  thrown 
down,  and  the  windows  and  doors  blown  in,  hundreds  of  trees  have  been  rooted 
np,  and  those  that  remain  standing  have  been  stripped  of  their  foliage,  and 
their  branches  broken  and  twisted  into  all  kinds  of  fantastic  shapes.  In  the 
paik  no  less  than  140  of  the  oldest  peepul  and  banian  trees  have  been  torn  up 
and  prostmted.  You  cannot  picture  to  yourself  the  acene  of  desolation  that 
surrounds  us.  It  is,  however,  a  matter  of  congratulation  that  no  lives  hava 
been  lost*  Had  iht  Cyclone  come  upon  us  at  night  there  is  no  saying  what 
&tality  might  have  awaited  us,  and  how  many  casualties  we  might  have  bad 
to  record.  We  have  received  no  tidings  from  the  South,  and  await  them  with 
some  anxiety,  as  the  wind  blew  strongest  from  that  quarter;  it  is  to  be  feared 
that  the  Hidgelee  division  has  suffered  severely,  and  that  the  sea  has  destroyed 
the  bunds*  You  are  right,  I  think,  in  your  inferences  as  to  the  track  of  the 
Pyclone,  its  passage  was  from  the  South  or  S.  W.,  and  Midnapore  was  about 

its  centre.'' 

We  shall  be  obliged  to  any  friends  who  will  kindly  forward  us  thdr  observa- 
tions on  the  force,  duration,  and  direction  of  this  storm  wherever  it  may  have 
passed. 


185 1  J\  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  ef  Sterme.  43 

Abridged  note  from  6.  W.  Cheek^  Ssq.  B.  M.  S.  Civil  Surgeon  of 

Bancoordh. 

On  the  ni|^t  of  the  26Ui  we  hftd  drialing  rein,  and  in  the  night  one  or  two 
ihowen ;  at  4  ▲.  v.  on  27th  a  little  thunder ;  at  daylight  on  the  27th,  we  had  rai*^ 
vilbpoftof  wind  from  the  Eastward;  by  8  a.  v.  the  wind  had  come  ronnd 
to  tlie  N.  Eastward  more  violent  with  frequent  showers ;  at  noon  the  wind  waa 
North  and  increasing^  with  heavier  falls  of  rain ;  at  2,  the  wind  was  North  North 
West  and  very  violent  and  continued  increasing  till  5  p.  m,  ;  but  at  6  r.  m, 
it  ass  a  little  mora  Westerly  and  from  that  time  grsdually  decreased  in  violence, 
tsd  at  12  at  night  all  was  quiet.  I  never  saw  a  more  violent  gale  here,  it  was 
moch  worse  than  in  1842,  still  the  gale  was  worse  to  the  S.  East  of  this  towards 
Bsflserpore,  Thotnlpon,  Amdanga,  and  in  the  Miraapore  direction. 

Doe  South  in  my  range  of  factories  it  was  also  very  violent.  To  the  West 
sad  Nordi  West  15  miles  from  this  they  only  had  rain ;  none  of  my  fiMStories  in 
the  North  West  or  West  complain  of  wind ;  while  in  other  quarters  nothing 
hitiepdrts  of  roo6  and  manufacturing  houses  being  destroyed  have  come  in. 
lo  my  eonponnd  upwards  of  twenty  large  trees  were  torn  up  by  the  roots. 

I  have  heard  that  at  Soonamooky  and  Burdwan  the  storm  was  very  violent,  the 
liven  in  this  part  were  full  and  at  Soonamooky  flooded  much  land. 

A*.  Cheek  hoe  also  kindly  obtained/or  us  through  J.  W.  Mactur, 
Esq,  C.  8.  the  Magistrate  of  his  district,  the  following  reports 
frem  native  Darogahs  (PoUee  Officers)  at  various  stations.  They 
are  entitled  **  Reports  of  Darogahs  relative  to  the  hurricane  of  the 
Vth  Jpril,**  and  all  relate  to  that  day. 

Bagmatpare, — H^h  wind  nearly  from  E.  to  N.  rain  very  heavy. 

Chatra, — ^Hurricane  began  N.  W.  then  S.  and  ended  S.  E.  heavy  rain,  storm 
St  its  h^ht  from  11  a.  m.  to  2  p.  if. 

Cendak, — Hurricane,  commenced  N.  N.  E.  then  N.  then  W.  then  N.  at 
which  it  died  away ;  at  its  height  from  the  N.  from  9  to  |  past  4  p.  m • 

Btifto^Nvre. — Commenced  about  3  a.  k.  from  N.  then  E.  then  round  to  S. 
heaviest  fipom  noon  to  8  p.  m.  At  times  blowing  from  all  points,  damage  doiie 
veiy great;  at  this  place  the  storm  was  greater  than  any  part  of  my  districL 

Kotei^e.— Cloudy  during  the  whole  night ;  towards  morning  a  drizsling 
tain  snd  wind  from  N.  N.  E.  then  N.  then  £•  when  at  its  height ;  then  8.  at 
«tueh  it  died  avaay ;  at  times  when  at  E.  it  blew  what  the  natives  call  *'  bindal'' 
i.  e.  whirlwind. 

Ooswvgditie. — Not  very  heavy ;  commenced  N.  E.,  then  N.  when  at  its 
heis^  then  to  S.  when  it  died  away. 

6  2 


44  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  ofStorme*         [No.  8* 

3i<<a.— Commenced  N.  £•  then  N.  wben  at  height;  then  W.  then  S.  <nice 
it  blew  a  "  bindal." 

Soonamool^, — Highest  from  the  N. 

CheruUa, — Does  not  appear  to  have  been  Tuited,  there  was  a  light  wind  from 
theN. 

Niamutpore. — Commenced  E.  not  heavy  until  1  p.  h,  when  it  blew  from 
the  N.  then  W.  and  ceased  at  S. 

Cokerah, — Commenced  at  W.  then  to  N.  to  S.  W.  then  to  S.  (does  not 
appear  to  have  been  so  heavy  as  in  the  Southern  Thannahs). 

Sendpahani. — From  W.  then  N.  then  S.  (does  not  appear  to  have  been  heavy)* 

Cotgaon, — Commenced  N.  £.  then  to  N.  when  at  its  height,  and  blowing' 
sometimes  from  all  quarters,  then  to  W.  and  declined  Southerly. 

Fotena, — Commenced  £.  then  N.  when  at  its  height,  then  E. 

The  duration  in  all  the  Thannahs  was  from  3  a.  k.  to  8  p.  k. 

The  reports  are  all  meagre,  some  of  the  Darogahs  have  been  candid  enough  ta 
tell  me  they  were  afraid  to  stir  out. 

From  the  above  it  would  appear  the  centre  was  somewhere  between  Co^;aoii 
and  Potena,  travelling  N.  to  the  £.  of  Soonamooky,  and  passing  between  KotuU 
pore  and  Bishenpore  close  to  the  latter* 

From  Barrackpore  hy  Mr.  3ab,  Small. 

Particulars  of  the  gale  of  the  27th  April. 

At  4|  A.  K.  it  blew  hard  from  N.  £•  by  £• ;  at  noon  S.  £. ;  at  6  v^  m • 
S,  W.  by  S.  and  up  to  the  hour  when  I  retired  (10|),  I  could  perceive  no 
farther  change  in  its  direction.  Yesterday  morning,  the  wind  was  Westerly, 
and  scarce  amounted  to  a  fresh  breeze.  During  Saturday,  the  only  lull  I 
noticed  (and  it  was  not  very  perceptible)  was  between  10  a.  k.  and  noon. 
Throughout  the  day  it  blew  in  gusts,  but  I  fancy  this  is  generally  the  case  on 
land,  although  my  attention  has  not  been  given  to  the  subject.  It  rained  fre* 
quently  during  the  earlier  part  of  the  day,  but  there  were  no  showers  after  one 
or  two  o*clock. 

From  Berhampore^  hy  Capt.  W.  S.  Sherwill,  i^.  N,  L  Revenue 

Survey, 

Saturday,  97th  JprU,  1850. — 8  and  9  a.  m .  cloudy,  heavy  clouds  drizding 
rain,  light  wind  from  the  East,  7  p.  m.  or  sunset,  heavy  showers  of  rain  with 
strong  gusty  wind  from  the  Eatt,  heavy  low  scud  flying  across  the  heavens ;  a 
few  flashes  of  lightning,  distant  and  indistinct;  no  thunder;  8  to  11,  wind 
increasing  still  from  the  EaU^  a  strong  gale  with  heavy  rain. 

28M  Sunday, -^12  to  2  a.  v.  storm  at  its  height;  blowing  furiously  from  the 
£a$t;  a  deluge  of  rain ;  more  water  flilling  in  these  three  hours  than  apparently 


185 1 .]  A  TwetUieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storme*  45 

fenerftlly  fiUb  during  the  whole  of  an  ordinary  rainy  season !  The  station  is 
sorrounded  hy  and  incloses  numerous  large  tanks  and  jheels ;  these  reserroirs 
had  not  been  so  full  for  many  years  as  they  were  after  this  one  storm ;  3, 
sudden  and  dead  calm ;  4,  calm ;  5,  sadden  and  strong  wind  from  the  WeU 
with  light  rain  ;  thick  otercast  weather;  6,  blowing  hard  from  the  West;  7, 
moderating;  8,  calm,  or  rather  light  airs  from  the  West ;  9,  fine  weather. 

N,  B. — No  Barometer,  no  Thermometer  at  hand,  nor  Pluviometer,  all  of 
which  I  regret  much. 

P.  8. — Rampore  Baulea  on  the  Ganges  was  visited  by  the  same  storm. 
Mowing  over  trees,  &c.    Several  trees  were  damaged  at  Berhampore. 

Another  letter  from  Berhampore  forwarded  to  me  hy  Geo.  Dalt,  Eeq^. 

House  Surgeon,  Medical  College* 

I  b^  to  send  you  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  a  friend  of  mine  at 
Berhampore,  where  the  gale  appears  to  hare  been  felt  with  great 
▼ioleoce  bat  only  for  a  short  time  on  the  night  of  the  27th  oltimo,  the 
letter  is  dated  the  28th  April,  and  the  writer  says  :— 

**  We  had  a  fearful  gale  last  night,  which  shook  our  house  (a  large  brick 
boUdtng)  to  its  very  foundation.  Indeed  such  was  the  violence  of  the  wind 
that  I  had  serious  apprehensions  about  the  stability  of  the  Eastern  wall;  at  11 
o'clock,  p.  M.  when  the  storm  attained  its  greatest  degree  of  violence  the  whole 
Eastern  side  of  the  building  vibrated  so  fearfully  that  I  fully  expected  to  see 
it  come  down.  The  wind  was  directly  East  and  blew  with  such  tremendous 
fiaroe  that  all  the  doors  and  windows  .were  forced  open,  in  spite  of  all  our  attempts 
to  barricade  them  up  with  furniture  and  everything  else  we  could  collect,  so  that 
at  last  we  were  compelled  to  take  shelter  in  the  other  side  of  the  house  and 
wait  the  result  in  trembling  anxiety. 

I  do  not  remember  so  severe  a  gale  in  India  since  1842.  Fortunately  it  was 
not  of  long  duration,  it  only  lasted  four  hours,  commenced  about  8  and  sub* 
aided  suddenly  at  12  o'clock.  It  has  caused  great  damage  to  the  gardens,  large 
trees  were  blown  down  like  reeds,  and  were  it  not  for  the  high  wall  to  the 
Eastward  of  our  compound  I  verily  believe  we  should  have  been  blown  away 
honse  and  all.    The  wind  was  due  East  throughout. 

It  is  calm  this  morning,  but  the  sky  is  covered  with  drift  having  very  much 
the  appearance  of  a  Scotch  mist,  so  that  we  may  not  be  quite  done  with  it  yet. 

P.  S, — 2  p.  M.  No  return  of  the  gale,  the  sky  is  clearing  up  a  little  and  the 
wind  has  veered  round  a  point  or  two  to  the  South." 

The  following  are  tabular  riews  of  the  winds  and  weather  as  ezpe- 
rienoed  by  the  ships  and  residents  at  the  stations  on  different  days, 
to  bring  into  one  view  the  yarious  states  of  the  weather,  and  assist  to 
explain  the  Chart. 


46 


A  TwenHeth  Memoir  an  the  Law  ofSterwu.         [No.  8. 


00 


ftf 
m 

H 

O 
H 

as 

CI 


o 

5 


H 

M 

H 

R 

5 

5 

n 

as 


n 

H 

o 


tf 


M  1 


■S2 

il 


0. 


I 


MM    • 


CO 

S   • 

1^ 


e 


ca 


1 
I 


^     • 


II 


i 


■9>  . 

1^ 


4 


a  g 


1^ 


H  ai 


III 

5  a:s 

H  >^ 

09 


"ill 


e 
00 


^ 


& 

Ok 


& 

Ok 


Vl 


O 
Ok 

00 


& 


e 
Ok 


& 


& 


a 


s 

5" 


^ 


t. 

ft 


1851.]  A  Dtteniietk  Mmmr  «n  the  Law  of  Storm*. 


47 


CO 


< 

• 

O  <M  S 


■^^ 

s^ 


5*5 


ii 

J 


5   I 

o  a  -2 


I 
g 


OQ 


e 

00 


00 


I 


• 


^ 

^ 


04 


an 

00 


00 

Ok 
0« 


CO 


I 

8 

I 


I" 


j 

4 


■8  "2 
.8 

•     • 


»o  3 


8 


CO 


PS* 

I 
ll 

I1 


Sfi 


Mai  I 
a  1 


•3   w 

J 

8.3 


•si 

MB    • 

^  o  ^ 


44 

s 

o 

00 

§ 

e 

Ok 

1 

00 

n 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

«» 

^ 

i 

s 

o 

& 

mi4 

& 

a 
$ 

l_ 
§1$ 


I 


I 


I. 


I 


a 


a 

I 


i 


48 


A  Twentieth 


CH  the  Law  of  Storms^         [No.  8, 


1 

At  9.30  A.  u.  bore  up  and  scud- 
ded S.  S.  W.  wind  North,  Sim- 
piesometer  doet  not   appear  to 
act.  p.  u.  hurricane  and  dreadful 
thunder  with  deluge  of  rain.  8  p.m. 
weather  moderating.      High   sea 
from  the  Northward. 

p.  M.  thick  rain,  thunder  and  light- 
ning*    Ship  running  to  the  S.  S. 
W.    Midnight  sea  rising  faat. 

• 

• 
• 

e 

00 

• 
1* 

00 

m 

CI 

O  lA  lOOO 

•      •      •      • 
0»  Ok  Ok  Ok 
M  Ol  C«  04 

d  i 

i 

■ 
• 

• 
• 

• 
• 

1 
1 

yd* 

> 

•< 

. J  O  ^  >*-*  JL  .J  hJ  h^ 

•c-3  .-s-a  *  a>T^-^ 

II 

s, 

00 

^4 

•a 

e 

*^ 

00 

e 
o> 

00 

■ 

■3 

CO 

s> 

o 

sea 
1^ 

• 

o 

i 

1-4 

s 

11 

• 

1 

X 

n 

■^ 

4 

1 

mii 

J  limttelk  Memoir  tuOeltH 

o/Stomi,               49 

1 

II 

3a<a 

1 

f 

|S 

iim 

1 

1 

i 

1 

iiiiii 

:     i; 

ssssss 

^ 

ESSSSSS 

SSS£££ 

ES 

•  ^■ 

i 

a 

s 

8S 

s  a'    • 

« 

„-»w»o5 

^1 

i     ' 

1 

ill 

iili 

1 

9:^ 

1 

|l 

P^fe 

fl 

^ 
1 

1 

* 

it 

s 

» 

5 

J 

& 

1' 

1 

ll 

i 

ilil 

A  Tmtti^/Uk  Umair  •»<««£«»  {^JltarM. 


II 


|15 


Sod  'BwJ 

'111! 


ir 
\\% 

III 

pis 


ii 


I  I 


I' 


if, 


ItSl.]  AnnMli«tk  Stimoir  M  Mf  tote  afStmiu. 


1 

ii 

Is                  lis 

s 
S 

11 

%\   ill 

1 

iii| 

A.  nofRftXA  Jfcwfir  m  Me  £a»  efStarwu,         [N9.  8. 


Si 

s     s 

1  h 

1^ 

u 

1 

iii| 

5 


1851.] 


A  nmUieth  Mtmeir  m  tie  Law  ofStomt, 


S3 


li 

i  A 

S.a'S 

Ml 


1! 

II 


I 


II 


3 


I 


e 

00 


04 


I 

ft* 

I 
1 


& 


04 


0« 


I 

1^' 


^  GO 

a 

la** 


^         B   CI 

si"! 


e« 


o 

OP 

00 


g. 


CO 

e 


e 


9 

1^ 


a 


I 


is 


04 


n 


84 


A  TmmOieih  Memoir  on  ike  Ls»  efaUtrtu.  [No.  8. 


14 


9 


11 


S   O    o 


00  S 


OPOO 


4 


s 


00  c« 


i 


ooot^«<« 

•O  lO  CO  '^ 

«*  •  •  • 


!<?^oo 


04OO 

•     •     • 

:l2 


I 
8 

I 


I*- 

1^ 


iiiji 


• 

9 


2*2    ■    • 


Wrg-j 


I 


gs 


II 

lb 

10 

•0 

Is 

1 

& 

00 

& 

00 

0 

00 

65 

^ 

^ 

•* 

H„ 

^ 

e 

s 

& 

& 

& 

mm 

< 


9 

a 

I 


an.}        A  IJftlM  tltmoit  mllttlm  y  «<mu. 


\    |:^^iSi|i<.r.|l|ii1|ll;      1 


ii 


J!       S  S    2 


•Alii  i   i       ^ 

I'  Jj  i    III 

iiij 


u 

dnmllMlImtirii, 

m 

Isll  51 

i 

3 

1 

If 

1 

1                   :           :           : 

j 

M    =         =      -   = 

i 

-8 

£S3 

a  ■  ■ 

ill 

S£3    S 

1 

1 
II 

1 

!: 

1M  U'>4 

1' 

1 

I8»l.] 

1 

1 

i    1! 

s 

S        :          : 

s 

1    ^'    "-11 

5      iff     Al 

« 

1 

h    ■      1 

s     1         ■ 

^ 
3 

i 

1        |«=i     2 

s,     s. 

1' 

if 
ill 

1  -^   1 

Ml 

1 

iiJ 

d  neentitti  Memoir  m  the  Law  tfStofm. 


1 

1 

%  m  \k  ^"ti  m.  II;: 

iiii  f  i 

II 

1 

a 

i 

1 

1 

1 

1 

Si 

lesi.]  A  Tutntietk  Memoir  on  t]u  law  o/Stonu.  5! 

■9  S  C-^^ 


ii  ij:-     \if-\ 


ill     

f-  |lfi    Jii^i 


i-lsi"*    a='j  i^    go         '■5 


":r      "I     i        H 

M  a  B i8 


A  TmenHttk  Memoir  m  tht  Lmt  e/Stonu.         [No.  1. 


i 


n 
4 


r 


i 


1 
I 


g«0 


511 S^. 


tallest 


li  I 


la 


a> 


•     « 


II 


3 


I' 


s 


1851.] 


On  the  Bate*  of  Chronometera. 


61 


Bmtvmeter  and  Thermometer  at  Calcutta  at  the  Survey  or  GeneraVa 

Office.     Bar.  reduced  to  32<>  Fahrt. 


Date.  I  Sun  Rns. 


1850. 
April 
26tli, 

SMiy 


I 
29.770 

.674 


.760  78.1 


78.3 
77.8 


9h.   60' 

A.   M. 


I' 

29.831 
.657 
.818 


83.3 
79.8 
85.3 


NOOM. 


29.809  87.9 
.^42  30.0 

.800  88.0 

I 


2h.    40^ 

p.  M. 


4  P.  M. 


29.754 
.568 
.751 


g 
87.3 

81.9 

86.8 


29.746 
.535 
.735 


■ 

g 
84.9 

81.8 

87.3 


SUNSBT. 


29.755  81. 


.571 
.734 


82.2 
84.8 


{To  bt  contifvued.) 


Oh  the  Rates  or  Ghronomstbrs,  aa  influenced  by  the  Local 
AHraeHon  of  Shipa,  and  by  Terreatrial  Magnetiam»  By  Henry 
PiODiMGTON,  Preaident  of  Marine  Caurta,  Calcutta. 

In  the  latest  and  best  English  treatise  on  Navigation^  that  of  Lieut. 
KapeTt  R.  N.  3rd  Edition,  1849,  p.  174,  after  briefly  referring  ta 
fariooB  opinions  as  to  the  causes  of  the  variation  of  rates  in  Chrono* 
meten^  such  as  motion,  temperature,  shocks  from  guns,  thunder-storms, 
sngneCiam,  &c.  the  author  says  that,  **  it  seems  generally  admitted  that 
the  principal  cause  of  the  change  of  rate  is  variation  of  temperature" 
and  he  adds  that  '*as  regards  the  local  attraction  (deviation)  of  the 
dnps  themaelves  affecting  the  rates,  no  dedsive  experiments  appear  to 
have  heen  made  on  the  point."  I  have  thus  thought  that  vrhere  good 
experiments  have  been  casually  made,  it  becomes  of  much  importance 
to  Naatical,  Hydrographical  and  Geographical  sdence  to  preserve  the 
leeords  of  them. 

Before  detailing  the  particular  instances  to  which  this  paper  refers 
it  maj  be  useful  to  give  a  brief  sketch  of  what  is  known  and  has  been 
done  to  elucidate  this  most  important  question  up  to  the  present  time, 
so  &r  as  the  limited  means  of  Indian  research  enable  me. 

The  earliest  accounts  we  have  of  the  effect  of  Magnetism  on  Chro« 
BOMSters^  whether  Terrestrial  or  Local,  is  I  think  that  of  Mr.  Variey 
in  the  Philosophical  Magazine,  Vol.  I.  (1798)  who  discovered  that 
the  ¥ii1ftffif*  aeqnired  polarity  at  two  opposite  pomts  on  the  rim,  and 
thus  that  the  going  of  the  time-piece  was  affected  by  the  portion  of 


62  On  the  Rates  of  Chronometers.  [No.  1. 

these  poles  with  respect  to  the  tnagnetie  meridian^  Mr.  Varley  moreover 
found  that  every  new  balance  which  he  tried  was  already  more  or  less 
polarized  I 

His  communication  dates  in  1797»  but  from  this  time  to  1820  which 
is  the  date  of  Mr.  Fisher's*  paper  read  by  Mr.  Barrow  to  the  Boyal 
Society  (Phil.  Trans.  Vol.  CX.)  I  have  not  found  any  farther  pub- 
lished notices  of  this  phenomenon,  though  skilful  navigators  were  well 
aware  of  the  tendency  of  Chronometers  to  take  on  **  sea  rates ;''  usually 
accelerated  ones ;  and  the  practice  was  both  to  correct  by  the  run  to 
Madeira  or  Teneri£Fe  if  seen,  and  to  give  a  **  lunar  rate"  also.  Mr. 
Coleman,  an  old  Company's  Officer  and  now  an  eminent  teacher  of 
Mathematics  in  London,  has  given  a  number  of  tables  of  rates  given 
on  shore  with  those  found  at  sea  with  the  Chronometers  of  various 
ships,  mostly  of  those  of  the  £.  I.  Company,  from  1802  to  1820; 
distinguishing  the  iron  from  the  copper-fastened  vessels^  but  he  draws 
DO  general  results. 

Mr.  Fisher's  paper,  after  shewing  the  tendency  of  Chronometers  to 
take  on  accelerated  rates,  describes  the  remarkable  e£Fects  on  the  rates 
which  were  found  on  landing  them  on  Spitzbergenf  which  with  one 
amounted  to  a  difference  of  thirteen  or  fourteen  seconds  daily,  and 
another  returned  to  its  exact  London  rate !  Mr.  Fisher  also  quotes 
Lieut.  (Sir  John)  Franklin,  as  remarking  that  it  is  to  this  circumstance 
we  must  attribute  the  error  of  the  whole  of  the  line  of  Coast  on  the 
West  side  of  East  Greenland  being  laid  down  \\^  too  much  to  the 
Westward  by  Captain  Phipps  (Lord  Mulgrave)  in  1770  ;  and  that  in 
the  first  trial  of  Harrison's  Timekeeper  in  1764,  the  Longitude  of 
Barbadoes  was  10'  A^'  more  to  the  Westward  than  the  astronomers 
sent  out  for  the  purpose  made  it.  Mr.  Kendo's  watch  made  on  the 
same  construction  as  Harrison's,  and  sent  out  with  Captain  Cook  (1772 
to  1775)  went  much  better  than  Harrison's,  but  its  only  fault  was 
*'  that  its  rate  of  going  was  continually  accelerated." 

Mr.  Fisher  attributes  the  acceleration  to  "the  magnetic  action 
exerted  by  the  iron  of  the  ship  on  the  inner  rim  of  the  balance  which 

*  Mr.  George  Fisher,  Matter  of  H.  M.  S.  Trm^t  oo  the  North  Polar  expeditkm 
under  Capt  Bnchan. 

t  The  nature  of  the  rock  or  toil  on  which  the  temporary  hut  for  keeping  tfaes 
atood,  is  not  adverted  to.    We  shall  preaently  aee  that  this  was  of  importance. 


1851 .]  Oh  the  Rutes  of  Ckranometers.  63 

■  made  of  steel/'  and  he  made  seyeral  experiments  upon  Chronometers 
with  magnets,  to  confirm  his  views. 

In  1821,  Professor  fiarlow,  at  Woolwich,  made  a  very  complete  series 
of  experiments,  shewing  that  the  vicinity  of  masses  of  unmagnetued 
iron  hiTariahly  affected  the  rates  of  Chronometers  placed  near  them ; 
and  he  rightly  suggests  that  such  variation  can  only  he  supposed  to 
arise  when  the  halance  has  acquired  some  polarity ;  hut  it  is  curious 
to  find  that  Professor  Barlow  was  evidently  not  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Yarlqr's  paper  as  quoted  ahove,  which  had  exactly  proved  so  long 
befine  what  he  so  acutely  conjectures !  He  even  goes  on  to  propose 
Mr.  Varley's  experiments  on  a  detached  balance,  but  does  not  make  it ! 

Professor  Barlow's  paper  appeared  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions 
for  1821,  and  a  rewmmS  of  it  is  given  in  his  celebrated  Essay  cm  Mag- 
netic attraedons  of  which  the  second  edition,  now  before  me,  was  pub- 
lished in  1823.*  Lt.  W.  Mndge  in  the  Edin.  Phil.  Journal  for  1821, 
p.  381,  describmg  the  peculiar  magnetic  deviations  found  on  Mayo 
and  the  Great  Salvage,  as  also  an  instance  where  the  compasses  of  a 
Hudson's  Bay  Company's  vessel  became  suddenly  affected  at  sea  in  62* 
N. ;  93*  West ;  relates  also  that  one  of  the  surveying  party  on  the 
Great  Salvage  having  laid  down  his  watch  on  the  rock  in  the  mornings 
found  when  he  took  it  up  again,  in  the  afternoon,  on  his  return  to  the 
same  spot,  that  it  had  gained  two  hours  in  the  interval  ''an  acceleration 
doubtless  due  to  the  action  of  the  magnetic  rock  on  the  balance."  In 
our  Journal,  VoL  XYIII.  p.  410,  will  be  found  Capt.  Campbell's 
scoonnt  of  a  very  remarkable  local  deviation  of  the  compass  at  Sanger 
in  Bundlecund,  by  which  a  boulder  of  magnetic  Diorite  rock  was  found 
buried  in  the  earth  when  dug  for  at  my  suggestion,  with  my  remarks. 

In  the  Nautical  Magazine  for  18379  Mr.  Fisher,  adverting  to  a 

*  Pk-ofenor  Barlow  itates,  p.  126,  "  that  a  Master  in  the  Navy  to  whom  he  had 
dcMiibed  hia  ezperimenta  told  him  that,  when  master  of  a  first  rate,  he  found  that 
hb  Chronometer  '  which  was  an  excellent  one  inyariably  altered  its  rate  5'  when 
taken  on  board,  but  that  he  could  now  account  for  the  difference,  recollecting  that 
he  had  plaoed  his  Chronometer  nearly  in  contact  with  an  iron  knee."  The  same 
pcrplcnna  fiM^  oecnrred  to  myself  with  a  fine  box  Chronometer  in  1817.  In  the 
Nantical  Magaxine  for  1845,  an  Instance  is  given  by  Captain  Wise  of  the  Citff  qf 
Ikny  in  wUeh  an  error  of  90  roilea  between  Java  Head  and  Cape  Lagullas  occurred 
with  an  ezoelleat  Chronometer  near  to  which  a  pair  of  pistols  had  been  placed ! 


64  On  the  Rates  of  Chimometers.  [No.  I. 

communication  in  No.  15  of  the  same  work  (to  which  I  cannot  lefer) 
in  which  it  is  stated  by  Messrs.  Arnold  and  Bent  as  one  of  the  resolta 
of  their  experiments  that  the  rate  of  a  Chronometer  was  aensiblj 
affected  by  terrestrial  magnetism  when  it  was  moved  in  Aamuth ; 
details  a  series  of  experiments  shewing  dearly  the  effect  of  terrestrial 
magnetism  on  Chronometers ;  of  which  the  rates  were  first  ascertained 
when  the  arms  of  the  balances  were  nearly  in  the  position  of  the  XII. 
and  VI.  on  the  dial  plate,  and  then  when  these  figares  were  alternately 
placed  towards  the  North  and  South  and  East  and  West ;  the  differ- 
ences amounting  to  +  0.42  and  +  0.35 ;  when  the  North  (XII.) 
was  reversed  to  South ;  and  to  +  0.28  and  +  0.22  when  they  were 
changed  from  West  to  £ast ! 

The  same  paper  also  contains  a  communication  from  Mr.  Northoote^ 
Master  of  H.  M.  S.  Jupiter^  shewing  the  influence  of  the  ship's  mag- 
netism on  the  rates  of  her  Chronometers  in  a  voyage  to  and  from  the 
East  Indies. 

And  finally.  Professor  Airy  of  the  Royal  Observatory  at  Greenwich 
(Naut.  Mag.  for  1840,  p.  231),  after  describing  his  observations  and 
experiments-  upon  a  Chronometer  which  had  been  sent  to  him  from 
Messrs.  Brookbanks  &  Co.,  "  as  particularly  magnetic,**  ^ves  rules  for 
correcting  the  effect  of  terrestrial  magnetism  on  a  Chronometer  by 
nmply  placing  it  on  the  tdp  of  the  glass  of  a  compass  box.  No 
experiments  seem  as  yet  to  have  been  made  as  to  obtaining  any 
correction  for  the  Mp^e  magnetism.  I  do  not  find  this  subject  referred 
to  by  the  editor  of  the  latest  edition  (1848)  of  Bowditch's  American 
Navigator ;  and  this  then  appears  to  be,  from  all  the  authorities  to 
which  I  can  refer  in  India,  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  as  to  the 
phenomenon  itself,  and  the  causes  and  means  of  correcting  it. 

My  friend  Captain  Hopkins,  of  Messrs.  Oreen's  ship  the  Pri$iee  of 
Wales,  called  upon  me  in  January  to  mention  that  he  had  experienced 
in  his  outward  bound  voyage  of  1850-51,  a  remarkable  alteration  in  the 
rates  of  his  Chronometers ;  which  though  first  rate  ones  and  always 
performing  well  on  former  voyages  he  had  found  to  be  upwards  of 
forty  miles  wrong  by  his  lunars  on  his  arrival  at  the  Floating  Light ! 
This  he  was  at  a  loss  to  account  for,  as  it  had  never  occurred  before, 
the  shore  rates  given  in  England  having  always  been  within  a  trifle 
correct. 


1851.]  On  the  Bates  of  ChrmmuitM.  65 

I  miggMtod  that  thii  might  be  owing  to  ad  inereMO  in  the  ship's 
loeal  attraction  if  she  had  a  hurger  proportion  of  iron  in  her  cargo  on  the 
pvesent  Toyage*  or  her  usual  quantity  difiPerently  placed  ?  This  he  also 
tiMogfat  probable,  and  stated  that  he  had  had  more  Iron  ou  this 
▼oyage,  and  moreoTer  mentioned  that  the  same  yariation  of  rate  had 
oecanred  on  board  of  other  ships  which  had  brought  out  a  large  quan* 
iakj  of  iron.  I  thought  this  is  a  question  of  much  interest  both  to 
leamen  and  to  hydrographical  science,  and  I  forthwith  drew  up  a  set  of 
queries  on  the  subject,  to  which  Captain  Hopkins  of  the  Prince  of 
JFaiei^  Captain  M^Leod  of  the  Queen  and  Capt  Lay  of  the  2Wbr 
have  obliged  me  with  replies.  All  these  are  krge  passenger  ships ;  the 
TVubr  brought  out  leee  iron  on  this  royage  than  usual  and  also  found 
her  Cbroiiometers  in  error,  but  the  causes  of  this  will  be  seen  in  the 
reply  to  query  No,  10.  In  a  note  to  me  Capt.  Lay  says,  **  I  had  moes 
diilarence  than  usual,  and  one  Chronometer  became  quite  useless  which 
has  been  my  best  going  one  for  13  years."  I  have  printed  these  replies  as 
follows,  distinguishing  Captain  Hopkin's  replies  by  the  letter  H.  Captain 
H'Leod's  by  M^L.  and  those  of  Capt.  Lay  by  L.,  and  I  have  preferred  to 
gire  them  with  the  queries,  because  they  may  be  useful  -on  a  future 
occasion,  or  suggest  other  enquiries  or  hints  as  the  subject  is  more 
defiloped ;  for  it  is  evidently  one  of  high  importance  and  of  which  we 
have  yet  ranch  knowledge  to  acquire,  and  which  offers  a  wide  field  alike 
for  the  careful  observer  of  all  classes  and  for  (he  ingenuity  of  the 
sriiintiiic  workman  in  the  construction  of  these  invaluable  instruments. 

Qaeriee  for  aeeertaimng  the  eauee  of  the  alteration  in  the  Batee  of 

Chranameters  on  board  the  ehip  — 

General. 

1.  What  was  the  whole  error  H. — Forty  miles  East  of  the 

of  your  Chronometers  on  the  voy-  true  position  of  the  Fbating  Light 

age  taking  the  mean  of  the  two  Vessel. 

or  three  best  of  them  and  if  +  or  M^L. — 53}  miles  East  of  Cal- 

—  of  the  shore  rate.    State  how  cutta  by  mean  of  3  Chronometers, 

many  miles  (of  arc)  you  were  East  L. — ^The    variation  from  true 

or  West  of  the  Light  Vessel  or  rate  was  Oh.  2'  7-2''.  32  miles. 
other  position  ? 


66 


On  ike  Bates  of  Ckrenometere* 


[No.  1 


2.  Do  you  conrider  that  error 
M  due  to  a  constant  rate? 


3*  Did  you  see  Madeira,  or  the 
Cape  De  Verda,  or  Tristan  D*Acum- 
ha,  to  ascertain  your  measured 
differences  of  meridian  by  Chr. 
and  hence  the  alteration  up  to  that 
timet 


4.  The  same  to  Ceylon? 

5.  Did  your  lunara  also  shew  a 
steady  alteration  of  rate  in  the  Chrs. 
or  did  they  shew  that  it  began  from 
a  certain  epoch  as  from  the  Cape  ? 

6.  Are  your  Chrs.  placed  this 
▼oyage  as  in  former  ones,  or  is 
there  any  alteration? 

7*  Any  iron  knees,  arm  stands, 
frc.  near  your  Chrs.  in  their  new 
berth  tiiis  voyage  ? 


H. — ^I  think  the  rates  altered 
more  after  passing  the  Cape. 

McL. — I  belieYe  it  to  have  been 
a  uniform  rate  throughout,  sinco 
leaving,  with  the  exception  of  one 
watch  which  was  materially  affected 
by  temperature. 

L.— No. 

H. — I  did,  but  not  near  enough 
to  take  correct  bearings. 

M^L.  — I  saw  the  Islands  of  Tri- 
nidad and  Martin  Vas  on  the  2l8t 
October,  and  found  the  means  20' 
to  25'  East  of  the  truth.  I  ob- 
tained the  cross  bearings  of  the  two 
Islands  having  constructed  a  chart 
of  their  locality  on  a  large  scale 
for  the  purpose,  and  under  favour- 
able circumstances  obtained  my 
position,  and  thence  an  entire  new 
rate  for  my  Chrs.  which  rate  on 
arrival  only  varied  as  follows: 
No.  I,  +  2(r ;  No.  2,  +  28'.6 ; 
No.  3,  6''.4  being  an  error  of  3'  i 
of  the  truth.    L. — No. 

H. — Not  seen.  M*L. — ^Notseen. 
L.— No. 

H. — ^Tes.  M^L. — Lunara  from 
25'  to  30'  to  the  Eastward.  L.— 
No.    Variable. 

n. — None.  M^L. — ^Have  been 
placed  for  eight  years  in  the  same 
place.    L. — ^The  same. 

H. — None.  M^L. — ^None*  L. 
—No. 


1S51.] 


On  the  Bates  of  CkronameterM. 


67 


8.  Had  you  any  Tery  severe 
thnnder  storms  on  the  voyage?  and 
do  yoa  think  the  rates  may  have 
altered  from  that  time  7 

9.  Can  yoa  think  of  any  other 
erase  which  may  have  affected 
your  Chronometers  ?  and  to  what 
do  you  principally  attribute  the 
enorf 


H . — ^None.    M«L.^NeTer  had 
fewer. — L. — No. 


10.  Had  yoa  any  alterations  in 
tbe  iron  fittings  of  the  ship  this 
voyage  near  the  Ghrs.  ? 

11.  Have  you  had  your  Chrs. 
nted  here?  and  how  is  the  Gal« 
catta  with  the  London  rate  ? 


H.-^I  think,  to  the  quantity  of 
iron  on  board. 

M^L. — ^To  a  large  quantity  of 
iron,  never  having  before  had  so 
large  a  quantity.    L. — No ;  I  can- 
not say. 

H. — None.      M^L.— None. 
L. — Only  one  large  iron  bolt  from 
deck  to  deck, 
H.— As.  (Mes.  illegible.) 
WL. — Rates  as  follows : 
Leaving  London.    Found  in  Cal. 
No.  318  —  2".6         —  3.3 
320  +  2'^0         +  0.7 
333  —  2f'.7         —  0.2 
Altered  from  losing  to  gaining, 
difference  one  second  eight  tenths, 
per  day  (r'.8). 
Cargo. 


12.  What  quantity  of  bar  iron 
ud  steel  had  you  on  former  voy- 
ages and  what  on  this  f 


13.  What  quantity  of  machin* 
oj  and  arms  more  than  on  other 


14.  Where  was  the  bar 
UowedT 


iron 


H. — Little  compared  to  this 
voyage.  M^^L. — ^This  year  500 
tons :  Former  years  250  to  350 
tons.  L. — 400  to  500  tons;  on 
this  voyage  100. 

H. — No  machinery,  no  arms.  A 
large  number  of  casks  of  nails. 

McL. — No  machinery,  but  200^ 
cases  of  small  arms,  besides  iron. 
L. — No  more. 

H. — Principally  in  the  main 
hold.  M^L. — From  about  12  ft. 
abaft  main  hatchway  to  about  14 
ft.  abaft  after  hatchway,  but  the 

K  2 


M 


On  ike  Rates  of  Chrenometete, 


[No.  1. 


15.  Where  were  the  tubs  of 
steely  arms,  &c.  stowed  ? 

16.  Whereabouts  do  you  consi- 
der the  oentre  of  the  mass  of  your 
iron,  steely  and  arms  to  have  laid  7 
Say  how  many  feet  abaft  or  before 
the  mainmast  T 


17.  Had  you  any  particular 
quantity  in  the  aflfcerhold  f 

18.  And  nearly  under  the  Chro- 
nometers ? 

19.  Have  you  iron  tanks  for 
water  T  and  have  you  altered  the 
stowage  of  them  on  this  voyage  f 


20.  Had  you  any  quantity  of 
cases  of  cutlery  on  board  this 
voyage  ?  and  where  stowed  f 


bulk  in  the  main  hold;  16  iron 
water  tanks  over  the  iron  immedi* 
ately  under  where  the  Chrs.  stood. 
L. — Main  hold. 

H. — None.  M^L. — ^Arms  in 
the  after  hold.    L. — None* 

H. — Abreast  the  mainmast  and 
a  little  before  and  abaft  it.  The 
Chrs.  over  it,  in  my  cabin,  abreast 
the  main  mast.  M^L, — ^The  oen- 
tre of  the  ship ;  the  Chrs.  being 
abreast  the  mainmast  on  the  mid« 
die  deck.  (Qveen  is  a  flush  ship). 
L. — About  10  feet  before  the 
mainmast. 

H. — ^Not  a  large  quantity. 
M^'L.— About  150  Tons.  L.— No. 

H. — ^A  large  quantity.  M*L. 
— ^The  greater  proportion.  L. — 
No. 

H. — Iron  tanks  in  the  same 
place.  M«L. — No.  They  were 
placed  under  the  square  of  the 
after  hatchway  across  the  ship. 
L. — Yes.    No. 

H.— None.  M*L.— 200  cases 
of  small  arms  and  musquets.  After 
part  of  afterhold.    L.— No. 


DXYIATION. 


21.  Have  you  ascertamed  the 
deviation  of  your  compasses  in 
England  when  ready  for  sea  ? 

22.  Or  at  sea  f 


H.— No.     M«L.— No.     L.— 
No. 

H.— No.     M"L.— No^     L.— 

They  varied  from  a  point  to  half  a 
point  with  each  other. 


mu] 


On  ike  Bai^  of  Ckronomeiers. 


69 


23.  And  here  in  Calcutta  since 
iidiarging  cargo  ? 

24.  Did  yon  experience  any 
remarkable  currents,  i.  e.  differ- 
tton  of  Acct.  and  Chr.  for  24h. 
nd  wu  any  allowance  for  the 
dmdon  of  year  compaases  made 
10  your  D.  B  7 

25.  Did  these  Log-Book  cur- 
Rats  appear  to  prevail  more  when 
the  ikip  was  standing  on  any  one 
rimmb  more  than  on  another  f 

26.  GiTC  averages  of  your  re- 
BMffkaUe  Log  Book  currents,  and 
■ote  how  standing  at  those  times 
if  joncan* 


H.— No. 
No. 

H. — ^None. 
No. 


M^L.— No.      L.— 


McL.-*-None*    L. 


H. — No  replies. 


H. — No  replies. 


Final. 


27.  Do  you  ever  recollect  in- 
ittnces  of  such  remarkable  altera- 
tioBi  m  the  rates  of  your  Chr". 
before? 

28.  Of  those  of  other  com- 
minders? 


29.  Do  you  recollect  any  in- 
instances  of  the  kind  in  print  ? 


H. — Never  so  great  an  error. 
M*L. — ^Tes»  when  on  a  former 
occasion  carrying  iron  to  a  large 
extent. 

H.— No  reply.  M*^L.— Capt. 
Nash  of  the  Maidstone  Complained 
of  the  same,  and  having  signalized 
with  several  ships,  I  found  them 
all  to  the  Eastward  of  my  reckon- 
ing after  having  made  my  correc- 
tions. All  more  or  less  carrying 
iron  this  year. 

H. — None.    M*L. — None. 


The  replies  to  the  foregoing  queries  seem  to  be  exactly  a  confirma- 
tion of  my  supposition  that  Captain  Hopkin's  and  McLeod's  Chrono- 
meters were  affected  by  the  large  quantity  of  iron  on  the  Prince  of 


74)  On  ike  Rates  of  Chrmumeters*  [No.  1. 

Walee  and  Queen;  and  the  Tudor  has  fortunately  g^iven  na  an  inatanee 
which,  though  without  careful  enquiry  it  would  at  firat  seem  to  con- 
tradict the  other  two  cases,  is  hoth  explained  hy  that  enquiry  and  offers 
a  good  confirmation  of  the  whole  theory:  the  single  massiTC  bolt 
near  the  Chronometers  being  probably  a  vertical  magnet,  or  as  a 
mere  mass  of  iron  producing  as  much  mischief  as  the  whole  mass  of 
cargo  iron  at  a  distance  from  them  in  the  body  of  the  other  ships* 
But  to  set  the  question  before  the  readers  of  the  Journal  in  all  its 
bearings,  we  have  some  farther  considerations  to  take  into  account ; 
for  ^*  Chronometers  are  seldom  or  never  found  to  have  the  same  rate 
at  the  end  of  a  voyage  that  they  had  at  its  commencement'*  says  a 
high  authority  i*  And  this  indeed  is  known  to  every  one  who  has 
used  them. 

I  was  informed  in  the  course  of  some  enquiries  on  this  subject  by 
Mr.  Black,  of  the  firm  of  Black  and  Murray,  Watch  and  Chronometer 
makers  of  this  city,  that  there  is  a  very  general  complaint,  and  indeed 
that  it  is  almost  constantly  found,  that  the  London  or  Liverpool  rates 
given  with  ships'  Chronometers  prove  incorrect  ones  on  the  voyage 
out ;  but  that  the  Calcutta  rates  found  on  their  being  landed  here  are 
usually  about  those  determined  by  the  lunars  on  the  voyage,  and  the 
whole  run  from  England  to  the  Sand  Heads  ;  (Mr.  Black  is  speaking  es- 
pecially of  the  Chronometers  of  the  first  rate  passenger  ships  and  traders 
to  the  port,  most  of  which  come  into  his  hands  for  rating,  and  are 
watches  of  the  best  description  ;)  and  he  adds  that  it  is  usually  found 
that  the  Calcutta  rate  is  a  perfectly  correct  one  back  to  England,  and 
even  that  on  the  next  voyage  though  a  London  or  Liverpool  rate  is 
given  with  the  Chronometer  this  is  usually  found  incorrect,  and  many 
Commanders  take  up  the  old  Calcutta  rate  of  the  last  voyage  and 
carry  it  on,  and  find  it  the  correct  one ! 

This  would  appear  singularly  to  complicate  the  problem.  Let  us 
see  how  many  conditions  are  to  be  taken  into  account  to  solve  it ; 
assuming  of  course  that  the  rate  is  as  carefully  determined  in  London 
and  Liverpool  as  it  is  in  Calcutta  these  are 

1.  Carrying  the  Chronometer  from  the  watchmaker's  on  board 
the  ship  7 

*  Capt.  Bayfield)  R.  N.  *'  On  Rating  Chronometen/'  Nautical  Magastne,  1843, 
p.  320. 


1851 .]  On  the  Rates  of  Chronometers.  7 1 

2.  l^ect  of  the  ship's  local  attraction^  from  her  iron-work  and 
guns  upon  a  polarized  halanee,  in  a  man  of  war  7 

3.  Effect  of  the  cai^o  and  iron  work  in  a  merchantman  7 

4.  Yicinitj  to  or  bearing  of,  or  direction  of  ship's  head  in  regard  of 
ike  magnetic  poles,  augmenting  the  effect  of  terrestrial  magnetism  in  any 
ratio  more  than  a  direct  one  as  the  latitude  is  increased  7 

5.  Distance  from  the  magnetic  equator  7 

6.  Opposite  effects  of  terrestrial  magnetism  in  Northern  and  South- 
em  hemispheres  ;  so  much  (three-fourths)  of  the  voyage  to  India  being 
performed  in  the  Southern  hemisphere. 

7.  Difference  of  cargo  out  and  home.  (Accounts  for  rates  being 
more  permanent  homeward.) 

8.  Whether  there  be  not  a  local  magnetic  effect  in  London,  liver* 
pod  and  in  all  great  cities  and  towns  7  arising  from  the  enormous 
maases  of  common  and  polarized  iron  in  them?*  a  minute  one  of 
course,  but  sufficient  to  cause  a  variation  of  rate  7  We  have  com« 
paratively  very  little  iron  at  Calcutta  7 

Let  us  consider  these  conditions  separately : — 

1.  Carrt^inff  the  Chronometers  on  board.  Except  where  the  Chro- 
nometer is  regulated  near  the  docks,  no  doubt  many  chances  of  deranged 
rates  may  arise  from  this  sonrce ;  for  between  the  jolting  of  a  convey- 
ance and  the  obstructions  from  passengers  if  on  foot,  the  conveyance  of 
a  box  Chronometer  is  always  a  delicate  and  a  difficult  undertaking  in 
the  streets  of  London  or  Liverpool. 

2 — S.  The  efeet  of  the  ship*s  local  attraction  and  of  her  cargo  we 
have  already  considered,  and  the  facts  now  brought  forward  seem  to 
place  it  most  unequivocally  and  beyond  any  doubt  as  one  of  the  leading 
causes  oi  the  irregularity. 

.4 — 5.  Magnetic  poles  and  Magnetic  Equator,  Assuming  that 
terrestrial  magnetism  affects  the  balances  of  Chronometers,  of  which 

*  AU  iron  which  remains  long  in  a  vertical  position  as  a  rail  or  the  bar  of  a 
window,  beoomes  magnetic.  There  are  millions  of  bars  of  iron  so  placed  in  London, 
to  say  nothing  of  as  moch  more  in  other  positions ;  the  railings  are,  it  is  true,  of 
cast  iron,  which  affects  the  compass  least ;  but  their  prodigious  number  and  with 
those  whicli  have  stood  from  a  quarter  of  a  oentur j  to  a  whole  century  or  more, 
their  laoraaMd  magnetism ;  which  must  go  on  to  saturation,  one  would  suppose  ? 
■My  plaee  them  as  high  as  wrought  iron  or  blistered  steel. 


72  On  the  Itaies  of  Ckrommeters.  [No.  h 

there  can  also  be  no  doubt ;  it  is  highly  worthy  of  notice  that  on  any 
usual  Toyage  from  England,  South  of  the  Equator*  and  oonsequeotly 
on  a  Brazilian,  East  India,  China,  or  Cape  voyage,  the  ship  croases  near 
to  the  spot  (about  Bahia,  say  in  13^  South  Lat.  and  Z^  West  Long.) 
where  the  Magnetic  Equator  crosses  the  line  of  No  Variation ;  or  in 
plainer  words  where  there  is  no  dip  or  Tariation ;  whereas  in  England 
the  variation  may  be  called  in  round  numbers  24®  and  the  dip  70^. 

The  Chronometer  is  rated  in  England  under  these  strong  influenoea, 
and  every  day's  sail  from  England  rapidly  diminishes  them  to  the 
Magnetic  Node  above  alluded  to.  They  then  increase  again  (but  in  an 
opposite  hemisphere)  and  for  a  short  time,  from  Trinidad  to  a  few 
degrees  East  of  the  Cape  where  the  line  of  dip  of  60®  intersects  thai 
of  30®  Westerly  variation,  they  become  high,  but  they  rapidly  decrease 
again  until  the  ship  reaches  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  where  she  again  crosses 
the  Magnetic  Equator  and  is  not  far  from  the  line  of  No  Variation^ 
having  but  a  very  feeble  one  of  2®  or  3®. 

At  Calcutta  the  Chronometer  is  rated  under  2®  or  3®  of  variataon 
only  and  20®  of  dip,  or  about  the  mean  of  that  last  influence  for  the 
whole  voyage ;  if  it  has  any  influence  7  and  in  a  city  comparatively  free 
from  iron  as  compared  with  those  of  Europe ;  and  it  is  carried  bat  a 
few  hundred  yards  to  place  it  in  the  boat  which  conveys  it  on  board  a 
ship,  of  which  no  part  of  the  homeward  bound  cargo  is  magnetic. 
All  these  circumstances  are  no  doubt  in  favour  of  the  Calcutta  rates ; 
but  whether  it  be  the  accidental  causes,  such  as  cargo,  &c.  or  the 
permanent  ones  such  as  the  terrestrial  magnetism  which  give  thia 
advantage  to  the  Indian  rates  it  is  difficult  and  at  present  indeed 
impossible  to  pronounce.  It  will  probably  be  found  that  both  influenee 
the  result.  The  fact,  in  which  every  confidence  may  be  placed,  is  one 
of  the  highest  importance  to  the  right  understanding  of  this  anomaly. 

In  regard  to  the  permanent  causes,  we  have  again  to  consider,  in 
reference  to  Messrs.  Arnold  and  Dent's  experiments  alluded  to  at  i>age 
63|  and  the  results  stated  by  Mr.  Northcote,  how  the  arms  of  the 
balance  may  have  been  placed  with  reference  to  the  magnetic  meridian 
while  rating,  and  how  they  would  be  placed  on  board  the  ship.  The 
first  of  these  conditions  probably  varies  at  every  maker's,  according  as 
the  house,  or  shop,  or  room  used  for  rating,  is  placed ;  but  on  board  ship 
the  XII-YI.  is  usually,  in  the  present  day,  and  in  large  shipa»  placed 


I85L]  On  the  Bates  of  Chronmnetere.  73 

in  a  line  with  the  keel ;  in  Mr.  Northcote's  experiments  however  it  was 
phoed  at  right  angles  to  it,  and  agamet  the  eide,  (which  nde,  is  not  said) 
md  this  again  throws  much  uncertainty  upon  the  results,  for  the  boltSi 
which  would  he  hidden  by  the  lining  of  the  Chronometer-room 
er  cabin,  might  have  affected  the  balances.  We  may  suppose  the 
halanee  to  be  so  hung  that,  when  at  rest,  the  arms  coincide  with  the 
XII.  and  YI.  hour  marks.  The  line  of  the  keel  from  the  Channel  to 
the  Magnetic  Node  in  13^^  S.  will  generally  be  not  far  from  a  line  at 
right  angles  with  the  lines  of  Tariation,  thus  allowing  this  influence  to 
have  its  full  effect  whatever  that  may  be  ;  and  after  passing  this  point 
it  win  be  at  first,  and  until  Trinidad  is  reached,  nearly  upon  the  lines  of 
vsiiation*  and  then  again  gradually  approach  to  a  right  angle  with 
them,  not  bong  perhaps  at  less  than  45^  till  Amsterdam  and  St«  Paul's 
sre  passed ;  after  which  it  will  be  gradually  approaching  the  magnetio 
neridiaii  with  a  very  low  variation,  until  the  ship's  arrival  at  Calcutta. 
On  the  homeward  bound  voyage  from  India  however  the  case  is 
different.  The  ship  leaves  Calcutta  with  Chronometers  rated  under  very 
iavonrable  circumstances  as  regards  terrestrial  magnetism,  and  without 
cargo  to  affect  the  rate,  which  is  thus  only  disturbed  by  her  local 
Deviation,*  and  until  near  the  tropic  of  Capricorn  experiences  but  little 
terrestrial  variation,  too  weak  indeed,  as  we  may  suppose,  to  affect  the 
balanee,  as  it  does  not  exceed  5°  to  ID**;  thoi^h  it  is  gradually  becoming 
stronger,  and  at  right  angles  to  the  line  of  her  keel,  or  the  line  of  XII. 
VL  Upon  her  crossing  the  southern  tropic,  say  in  65^  East,  we  may  call 
the  variation  15^  at  right  angles  to  the  keel,  and  the  dip  55® ;  and  from 
hence  to  past  the  Cape  the  variation  is  constantly  rising  to  30®  and 
nearly  at  right  angles,  but  the  Cape  once  passed  the  whole  distance  to 
the  latitiide  of  30®  North  and  to  the  West  of  the  Azores,  is  oearly  upon 
the  magnetic  meridians !  but  at  this  point,  with  a  high  variation,  the  keel 
(XII.  YI.  line)  is  again  thrown  gradually  round  as  she  passes  the 
Aaores  and  until  the  ship's  arrival  in  England  is  nearly  at  right  angles 
to  the  magnetic  meridian.f  In  the  Appendix  to  Vol.  11.  of  the  Survey- 

*  My  friend  Capt.  Henninf ,  of  Menre.  Green's  ship,  the  Alfred,  hss  obliged  me 
with  m  note  of  his  loeal  Tariation  (deviation)  as  observed  in  the  Hooghly,  and  it 
MBOvBts  only  to  about  5<*  on  a  mean. 

t  And  the  Cape  and  Channel  are  the  two  points  at  which  we  so  freqaently  hear 
of  Modsats  from  the  Chronometers  being  wrong.    I  mean  of  coarse  blnndering 


74  On  the  Ratet  of  ChronometerM.  [No.  1  • 

ing  Voyage  of  H.  M.  S.  Adventure  and  Beagle,  p.  345»  Captain 
Fitxroy  aaya — speaking  of  his  chain  of  Chronomeiric  measoiements 
round  the  globe  (the  italics  are  mine)  that — 

**  It  ought  to  be  clearly  stated,  however,  that  the  sum  of  all  the  parts  which 
form  the  chain  amounts  to  more  than  twenty-four  bours^  therefore  error  must 
exist  somewhere;  but  what  has  principally  caused  the  error,  or  where  it  may 
be  said  to  exist,  I  am  unable  to  determine.  The  whole  chain  exceeds  twenty- 
four  hours,  in  about  thirty-three  seconds  of  time." 

'Mt  appears  Tery  singular,  that  the  more  the  various  links  of  this  chain  are 
examined  and  compared  with  other  authorities,  the  more  reason  there  seems  to 
be  for  believing  them  correct,  at  least  to  within  a  very  small  fraction  of  time  ; 
and  even  allowing  that  each  Ihik  were  one  or  two  seconds  of  time  wrong,  it 
does  not  appear  probable  that  all  the  errors  would  lie  in  one  direction,  unlen 
tome  hitherto  undetected  eatue  affects  Chrouometers  when  carried  Westward^ 
which  might  affect  them  differently  when  carried  Eastward." 

**  It  would  ill  become  me  to  speak  of  any  value  which  may  be  attached  to 
these  Chronometrical  measures;  even  erroneous  as  they  undoubtedly  are  in 
some  party  if  not  to  a  certain  degree  almost  every  where.  I  can  only  lay  the 
honestly  obtained  results  before  persons  who  are  interested  in  such  matters,  and 
request  that  they  may  be  compared  with  those  of  the  best  authorities.'' 

"  The  only  idea  I  can  dwell  on,  with  respect  to  the  cause  of  this  error  of 
thirty-three  seconds,  is,  th€U  Chronometert  may  be  affected  by  magnetic  actioa. 
in  eonteqvence  of  a  ship's  head  being  for  a  considerable  time  towards  the  East 
or  West :  yet  this  is  but  a  conjecture.  In  the  measures  between  Bahia  and 
Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  in  those  between  Rio  de  Janeiro  aud  Cape  Horn,  there  is 
no  evidence  of  any  permanent  cause  of  error ;  but  the  greater  part  of  those 
measurements  were  made  with  the  ship's  head  usually  near  the  meridian." 

As  to  the  Chronometers  of  H.  M.  S.  generally,  and  those  of  the 
Adventure  and  Beagle  in  this  instance,  we  know  that  they  are  rated  at 
the  Observatory  at  Greenwich,  where  every  precaution  is  of  course  taken, 
and  where  they  are  free  from  the  influence  of  any  of  the  London  masses 
of  iron.     It  farther  appears  that  the  rate  of  the  BeagWs  Chronometers 

or  fine  weather  atrandings ;  not  those  throagh  sheer  stress  of  weather.  And  I  do 
not  forget  that  they  are  the  only  two  landfalls,  excepting  St.  Helena  and  Asoension, 
on  the  voyage.  As  an  opposite  extreme  we  may  take  the  Western  entrance  to  Bass' 
Straits  which  is  crossed  by  the  line  of  no  variation,  so  that  here  the  Terrestrial 
Magnetism  (apart  from  the  dip)  baa  no  influence.  But  the  error  of  the  watches 
was  accnmnlsting  from  off  the  Cape* 


1851.]  On  the  Rates  of  Chronometers.  75 


materially  altered  by  the  ship's  local  attraction,  for  which  of  course 
dne  allowanee  was  made  in  the  measaremente.  Captain  Fitzroy  after 
describing  the  precautions  taken  to  place  them  near  the  centre  of  the 
ship^and  mentioning  that  the  local  attraction  most  always  hare  remain- 
ed the  same»  says — ^p.  320. 

"  After  the  ChroDometers  bad  been  carefully  rated  at  the  Obseiratoiy,  they 
were  embarked  on  board  H.  M.  S.  Adventure^  on  the  23rd  April,  1826 ;  but 
11  the  ship  was  detained  at  Deptford  and  Northfleet  until  the  4th  May,  an 
opportunity  was  offered  of  ascertaining  what  change  had  been  produced  by  the 
ilteratioQ  of  ibe  place;  and  it  turned  out  to  be  no  means  inconsiderable.  Five 
of  the  watches  bad  accelerated,  and  the  remaining  four  had  retarded  rates.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  assign  any  other  reason  for  this  change  than  the  effect  of 
the  ship's  local  attraction/' 

So  far  Captain  Fitzroy,  but  from  the  sketch  chart  of  the  BeagleU 
foyage  prefixed  to  the  volume  now  quoted,  it  would  appear ^that  leaying 
England,  she  first  crossed  the  Magnetic  Node  on  her  passage  to  Bahia 
sad  Bio  Janeiro.  She  then  increased  her  yariation  to  20<>  or  25^  East 
(which  from  England  was  a  difference  of  nearly  50^  in  the  whole 
though  acting  in  opposite  directions)  when  surveying  Terra  Del  Fuego, 
and  afterwards  when  approaching  Lima  reduced  it  to  b^  East ;  crossing 
the  Magnetic  Equator  again. 

From  the  coast  of  South  America  to  the  Galapagos,  and  thence  to 
the  Society  Islands  she  had  not  above  5®  of  variation,  and  would  cross 
the  Magnetic  Equator  a  third  time,  increasing  thence  her  variation  to 
15^  at  New  Zealand;  the  line  of  it  being  not  far  from  that  of  the 
ke^,  and  then  rapidly  decreasbg  it,  nearly  to  Zero,  at  Hobart  Town ; 
and  from  that  port  to  the  Cocos,  she  would  sail  in  what  we  may  call 
the  great  zone  of  little  variation*  and  then  again,  like  the  homeward 
bound  East  Indiamen,  increase  her  variation  to  the  Cape,  having  it, 
for  a  time,  at  right  angles  with  her  keel.  She  then  approaches  very 
dosely  to  the  magnetic  Node  in  the  Atlantic  as  she  proceeds  to  Rio, 
and  from  that  port  sails  back,  mostly  at  about  right  angles  to  the 
magnetic  meridian,  to  the  Cape  de  Verds ;  then  upon  it  to  the  Azores, 

*  At  the  Magnetie  Equator  in  the  Etstem  Hemisphere  there  is  a  sons  of  at 
IsMt  100*  of  LoDgitade  in  which  the  ▼ariation  only  ranges  from  So  West  to  A« 

I.  2 


76  On  the  Raie&  of  Chrwwmeten.  [No.  1. 

where  her  coarse  again  lies  more  or  less  athwart  it  to  England,  like  the 
homeward  bound  yessels  of  which  we  have  already  spoken. 

If  we  allow  any  inflnence  at  all  to  terrestrial  magnetism,  the  error  of 
thirty-three  seconds  which  Captain  Fitaroy  describes  does  not  at  all 
seem  ezcessiye  or  sarpnzing ;  nor  again,  that  while  amongst  our  own, 
or  with  our  own  and  foreign  navigators,  many  admirable  coincidences  in 
Chronometric  measurements  are  to  be  found,  some  hitherto  unaccount- 
able discrepancies,  from  which  some  discussion  and  ink-shed  have 
arisen,  should  also  exist. 

It  is  clear,  I  think,  that,  wholly  apart  from  the  ship's  local  attraction, 
and  all  the  precautions  which  science  can  devise,  the  agreement  or  dis- 
cordance of  any  two  sets  of  Cbronometrio  measurements,  even  by  the 
same  Chronometers  and  observers,  may  depend  upon  the  ship's  track ; 
upon  the  position  of  the  XII.  YI.  line  (or  other  polar  line)  of  the  ba- 
lances of  the  Chronometers  in  relation  to  the  keel ;  and  all  this  again 
upon  the  degree  of  polarization  of  the  balances !  Here  are  surely  the 
elements  of  a  great  and  delicate  scientific  investigation  yet  to  be  made!* 

It  would  seem  then  to  result  from  the  foregoing  facts  and  views, 
though  writbg  in  Calcutta  I  have  been  unable  to  consult  a  host  of  au- 
thorities to  which  I  should  have  been  desirous  of  referring,  such  as 
Gauss,  Sabine,  Duperrey,  Blosseville,  &c.  that  temperature  is  by  no 
means  **  the  principal  cause  of  the  variation  of  the  rates  of  Chronome- 
ters" and  indeed  we  have  of  late  years  had  some  extensive  experiments 
made  to  prove  that  Chronometers  may  undergo  great  variations  of  tem- 
perature without  any  considerable  change  of  rate,  though  to  these  also 

*  It  should  be  nude  by  a  doable  Chrooometrio  yojage ;  one  riiip  prooeediaf 
East  and  another  West.  Both  should  rate  their  Chronometers,  spedaUy  and 
independently  of  all  other  rating,  as  near  as  may  be  to  the  Magnetic  Nodea  (say  at 
Bahia  and  Manila  which  are  about  12h.  apart),  and  while  measuring  thdr  chain  of 
distances  should  particularly  endeaTour  to  ascertain,  at  Tarious  spots,  the  effect  of 
the  placing  of  the  XII. — YI.  or  polarised  fine  of  the  balances  coindding  with,  or 
athwart,  and  at  various  angles  to  the  Magnetic  meridian.  Perhaps  part  of  the 
Spitsbergen  Tariationa  recorded  by  Mr.  Fisher,  (page  62)  may  have  been  due  also  to 
this  cause,  and  if  the  Chronometers  hsd  been  placed  in  the  Magnetic  meridian  they 
would  have  given  difibrent  results.  He  OTidently  overlooks  the  terrestrial  magnet- 
ism  and  attributes  the  change  of  rata  to  the  abaoMe  of  the  ship's  looal  attnotiQa 
only. 


mi.]  Oh  the  Bates  of  Chmametera.  77 

I  cannot  now  refer ;  and  it  seems  not  improbable  that  aa  a  change  of 
terrestrial  magnetism  alio  took  place  when  the  changes  of  tempera- 
tare  occurred  with  those  ships'  Chronometers  which  have  supposed 
their  rates  affected  by  temperature,  the  effects  of  the  one,  as  more 
sensible  and  better  known,  or  in  other  words  nearer  at  hand,  have  been 
ccHnpendioosly  attributed  to  the  other.  The  causes  seem  to  stand 
rrther  in  the  following  order  as  to  the  importance  of  their  effects,  the 
whole  of  them  being  constant  ones. 

I.  The  ship's  local  attraction.  Sometimes  that  of  the  cargo  in 
merchantmen,  or  of  warlike  stores  in  a  man-of-war :  Alters  rates  also  by 
privatum^  as  when  cargo  or  warlike  stores  are  discharged,  or  Chrono- 
meters carried  on  shore.* 

II.  Terrestrial  magnetism,  and  the  angle  made  by  the  poles  of  the 
polarised  balance  with  the  magnetic  meridian. 

III.  Changes  of  temperature. 

It  is  evident  also  that  all  these  may  be  under  some  circumstances 
trifling,  or  that  one  may  neutralise  the  two  others  if  they  should  act 
in  opposite  directions ;  but  it  is  also  evident  that  they  may  be  each 
comparatively  trifling  in  itself,  yet,  if  the  whole  act  the  same  way, 
they  may  amount  on  a  long  voyage  to  a  considerable  error,  against 
which  it  behoves  the  careful  navigator  to  be  on  his  guard.  The 
scientific  workman  will  consider,  better  than  I  can  do,  if  it  may  not  be 
worth  his  while  to  produce  on  trial  a  Chronometer  from  the  balance 
of  which  magnetic  metals  should  be  wholly  excluded.  Glass  balances 
hare,  I  know  been  tried,  but  found  too  fragile.  Tough  porcelain  would 
seem  to  promise  better. 

*  '^  Tbe  efaangetio  freqaently  noticed  to  take  plaee  in  the  rates  of  Chranometere 
mtfnd  tnm  the  siiore  to  the  ihip  imd  the  revene,  are  well  known  to  be  craaed 
partly  by  eibange  of  temperature  and  partly  by  change  of  aitoadon,"  aaya  Captain 
ntsroy,  p.  326  of  appendix ;  and  in  a  note :  "  This  may  be  connected  with  magnet* 
Ibl"  The  work  it  pnbliahed  in  1839,  and  Mr.  Fisher's  second  paper  appeared 
in  1837,  bat  Captain  Fitzroy  may  not  have  seen  it,  since  he  refera  only  so  coraorily 
lo  a  fMt  of  SBch  high  importance  shewn  by  direct  experiment. 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF  THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL 


PoR  January^  1851. 


^0^^^^0^0^r^0^0^f^f^0^f*0^f*t^0^0*0*^^*0^^t^^^*^^^t^^^t^t^^^»^t^^^^»^^^^^^*^^^ 


The  Annual  G^eral  Meeting  of  the  Asiatic  Society  was  held  on  ibt 
8th  instant,  at  the  nsoal  hour  and  place. 

The  Honorable  Sir  J.  W.  Colyilb,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  last  Meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

The  Hon*ble  J.  C.  Erskine,  duly  proposed  and  seconded  at  the 
December  Meeting,  was  elected  an  ordinary  member* 

Read  Letters, 

1st.  From  A.  Wattenbach,  Esq.  -o  «.    -i.  •      .1.  •      •  1.  ^      -^i. 

2nd.  From  J.  B.  MiU.  Esq. .... .  ly^J"^  J"' ^"^  *«  ^*' 

-.  ,  «        w         *v  , ,  «  I  draw  from  the  Society. 

3rd.  From  James  Dodd,  Esq J 

4th.  From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  forwarding  a  copy  of  the  Big 
Veda  Sanhit^  presented  to  the  Society,  by  the  Honorable  Court  of  Di- 
rectors, 

5th.  Prom  Major  W.  Anderson,  offering  to  give  such  parts  of  the 
Bauza-tuUSa^  and  Habib-ul-Saer,  as  the  Society  does  not  possess,  in  ex- 
change for  such  as  it  may  haye  in  duplicate.  Referred  to  the  Secretaiy« 

6th.  From  Dr.  A.  Sprenger,  suggesting  that  the  Ketib-ul-MdULrraf, 
a  work  by  Ibn  Qutayb^,  about  600  years  old,  of  which  he  possesses 
two  good  MSS.,  be  printed  in  the  Bibliotheca  Indica. 

It  was  resolved — proposed  by  Mr.  Mitchell  and  seconded  by  Dr. 
Boer,  that  Dr.  Sprenger's  proposal  to  print  the  Ketab-ul*M^raf  in 
the  Bibliotheca  Indica,  at  the  expense  of  the  Oriental  Fund,  be  adopt- 
ed, and  Dr.  S.  be  requested  to  undertake  the  editing  of  the  work,  and 
to  supply  a  translation. 


1^1.]  Froeeeding9  of  the  Asiatie  Sodefy.  79 

7tlL  From  B.  H.  Hodg80D»  £sq.»  submitting  an  additional  notice  of 
tk  Shon  or  the  Tibetan  Stag.    Ordered  to  be  printed  in  the  Journal. 

8tli.  From  Dr.  £.  Boer,  Secretary,  Oriental  Section,  forwarding  a 
tnnslition,  by  Dr.  Ballantyne,  of  the  Sirhitya  Darpana,  for  publication 
IB  the  Bibliotheca  Indica. 

Ordered  that  the  recommendation  of  the  Oriental  Section  be  adopt- 
ed. 

9th.  From  the  same,  submitting  sundry  suggestions  from  the  Ori- 
ental Section,  for  the  publication  of  the  Purinas. 

Ordered  that  the  papers  be  brought  forward  for  consideration  at 
the  next  Meeting. 

10th.  From  the  same,  in  reply  to  a  reference  from  the  Society 
Kgirding  a.tranalatiou  of  the  '  Yichitra  N&tak,'  by  Capt.  Siddons. 

Oidered  that  Capt.  Siddons*  translation  be  printed  in  the  Journal. 

llth.  From  Dr.  A.  Campbell^  Daijeling,  forwarding  specimens 
of  t  fish  from  Nepal.  Dr.  C.  continues,  *'  The  Lakes  of  Thibet  swarm 
vith  this  fishy  which  is  caught  in  immense  quantities  with  the  hand 
during  the  winter  when  the  Lakes  are  frozen  over ;  holes  are  broken 
in  the  ice,  to  which  the  fish  crowd  for  air,  and  they  are  handed  out 
in  great  numbers.  They  are  gutted  and  split  up  at  once ;  the  extreme 
diyoess  of  the  air  effects  the  curing,  as  you  see  them,  in  a  few  days. 
Slit  is  not  used  to  preserve  them. 

"The  principal  Lakes  for  this  fish  are  '  Dochen,'  '  Bamchoo,*  and 
'TamdoTeuntro,'  (for  these  'see  Turner's  Thibet,*  and  my  Routes 
to  Lassa  in  the  Journal  of  the  Society,  for  1848.)  Dried,  as  you  see 
them,  they  are  sent  in  large  quantities  to  all  the  principal  marts,  viz.^ 
l^nsy  Mencboua,  Yiangtchi  and  Digarchi." 

A  note  was  read  from  Dr.  Cantor,  in  which  he  states  that  **  Dr. 
McClelland  concurs  with  me  in  thinking  that  the  fish  is  a  carp,  and 
Uongs  either  to  the  genus  Schizothorax,  Heckel,  (Fish  aus  Caschmir, 
P*  11,)  or  to  Racoma,  McClelland,  (Calcutta  Journal  of  Natural  His* 
^,  Vol.  II.  page  576.)  The  state  of  the  specimens  will  not  admit 
^  an  examination  sufiicient  to  identify  the  species.  To  take  a  draw- 
ing of  the  fiah  is  consequently  also  impracticable." 

Kr.  Blyth  was  of  opinion  that  it  is  a  Barbel  of  the  European  type, 
nd  nearly  affined  to  Barbus  plebeius,  Valenciennes,  but  remarkable 
&r  wanting  the  barbules  on  the  upper  lip  from  which  the  genua  takes 


80  Proeeedinga  of  the  Aiiatie  Society*  [No.  1« 

its  ntme^  and  that  it  could  be  seen  that  the  absence  of  these  barbules 
Tvas  not  the  result  of  accident. 

He  moreover  was  decidedly  of  opinion  that  the  species  was  nnde- 
scribed  in  Dr.  Heckel's  work. 

12th.  From  C.  Beke,  Esq.,  presenting  a  copy  of  an  Enquiry,  by  hini, 
into  M.  Antoinie  Abbaddies'  Journey  into  Kaffa. 

Mr.  Mitchell  remarked  that  the  resolution  moved  by  Mr.  Welby 
Jackson  and  seconded  by  the  President,  was  not  appended  along  with 
the  other  extracts  from  the  proceedings  of  the  Geueral  Meeting,  held 
on  the  6th  November,  1850,  to  the  proposed  Draft  Code,  and  put  va- 
rious questions  touching  the  omission  of  that  resolution.  The  President 
replied ;  and  there  appearing  grounds  to  suppose,  that  the  Mof ussil 
members  were  not  sufficiently  informed  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  to  vote  upon  the  proposed  rules,  Mr.  Mitchell  proposed  and 
the  President  seconded,  that  the  following  letter  should  be  forwarded 
to  all  the  Mofussil  Subscribers  for  their  votes,  and  that  the  Special 
General  Meeting  to  consider  the  draft  Code  of  Bye-Laws  be  postponed 
from  the  15  th  of  January  to  the  1 2th  of  March,  1851. 

Sir, — I  beg  to  inform  you  that  the  meeting  for  the  consideration  of  the 
proposed  Code  of  Bye-Laws,  has  been  postponed  until  Wedneiday,  the  12th 
of  March.  This  postponement  has  been  made  in  consequence  of  an  acci- 
dental omission  to  supply  you  with  the  requisite  information,  as  to  the  moile 
in  which  the  votes  of  the  Mofussil  Members  on  the  Proposed  Code  of  Bje- 
Lavis  are  to  be  taken. 

That  information  is  supplied  by  the  subjoined  resolution. 

Resolved,  that  Mofussil  Members  be  requested  to  vote  yes  or  no  to  each 
rule.  FurtheTy  that  should  a  Mofussil  member  make  any  suggestion  of  amend* 
ment,  the  Secretary  will  bring  it  to  the  notice  of  the  Meeting,  and  in  the  event 
of  any  member  present  supporting  the  suggestion,  it  can  be  disposed  of  as  any 
other  motion  ;  if  not  so  supported,  the  suggestion  will  not  be  considered  by 
the  Meeting, 

Ton  are  therefore  requested  to  send  to  me  in  writing,  on  or  before  the 
12th  of  March,  your  votes  upon  the  Bye-Laws  according  to  the  above  resolu- 
tion, (that  is)  either  stating  that  you  vote  for  the  adoption  or  rejection  of 
the  proposed  Code  as  a  whole ;  or  writing  Yes  or  No  to  each  rule,  and  add- 
ing by  way  of  proposal  any  amendment  which  you  may  wish  to  have  moved 
upon  any  particular  rule. 

I  remain.  Sir, 

Tour  Obedient  Servant, 

Secretary  Asiatic  Society. 


1851.]  Proeeedinff9  of  the  MiaHe  Soeieiy.  SI 

13th.  The  Council  sabmitted  the  following  report  on  the  affairs  of 
the  Society. 

Annual  Report, 
The  Council  of  the  Asiatic  Society  submit  with   much  satisfaction 
their  Annual  Beport»  shewing  the  state  of  the  Society's  affairs  during 
the  past  year. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1849>  the  number  of  Members  was  144, 
sinee  which  period  ten  (10)  new  Members  have  been  elected  and  ad- 
mitted, and  fourteen  (14)  hare  returned  from  Europe,  making  a  total 
of  24  Members  added  to  the  Society  during  the  past  year.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Society  have  to  regret  the  death  of  four  (4)  Members^ 
and  the  loss  of  (15)  fifteen  by  withdrawal,  and  that  of  seven  (7)  others 
by  departure  to  Europe.  Thus  at  the  close  of  1850,  the  number  of 
Members,  actually  in  India,  and  subscribing,  amounts  to  142. 

The  Council  cannot  quit  this  subject  without  regrettmg  that,  whilst 
in  the  year  1847-48,  there  was  a  steady  increase  in  the  list  of  members, 
and  that  the  number  of  elections  amounted  to  48  and  32,  respectively, 
ia  the  year  1850,  there  have  been  only  (10)  ten  elections,  and  amongst 
them  the  name  of  no  native  gentleman  appears.  The  Council  feel 
anured  that  the  support  of  the  learned  and  of  the  scientific  will  not  be 
withheld  from  an  institution  which  for  a  period  of  (67)  sixty-seven 
years  has  ateadily  carried  out  the  designs  of  its  illustrious  founder,  and 
bas  greatly  advanced  the  cause  of  science  and  Oriental  literature,  and 
deservedly  enjoys  the  high  reputation  which  all  Europe  has  thankfuUy 
and  cheerfoUy  accorded. 

Finanee9» 
Tlie  Council  submit  the  following  report  from  the  Finance  Commit- 
tee, which  they  believe  to  present  a  correct  and  not  unsatisfiustory 
itatement  of  the  financial  position  and  prospects  of  the  Society. 
Aiiatie  8oeietf^9  Rooms,  Janwary  3,  1851. 
The  Members  of  the  Finance  Committee,  having  carefully  examined 
the  annual  accounts  of  the  Asiatic  Society  for  the  year  1850,  are  hap- 
py that  they  are  able  to  submit  an  encouraging  report  on  its  Financial 
position. 

From  a  minute  investigation  into  the  Government  grants,  the  income 
of  the  Asiatic  Society  from  all  sources,  and  of  its  expenditure^  the 
Cmmnitteo  are  happy  to  find  that  the  annual  surplus,  taking  into  con- 


82  ProeeeiU^  qf  tke  AmaHe  Saeieiy.  [No.  L 


the  present  number  of  eabscribers  in  India  and  the  existing 
rate  of  subscriptionsy  may  fairly  be  estimated  to  amount  to  (3,000) 
three  thousand  Rupees.  The  presang  debts  of  the  Society  amount  to 
Bs.  4,880,  but  of  Rupees  1,615,  which  is  considered  to  be  in  suspense 
and  not  hopeless,  at  least  Ra.  1,200  may  be  considered  sooner  or  later 
available  to  meet  the  liabilities  of  the  Society,  which  would  thus  be 
reduced  to  Rupees  3,680 ;  leayiug,  however,  a  surplus  of  present  assets 
(over  the  chances  of  any  such  ultimate  recoveries  of  sums  in  the  least 
doubtful,  entirely  out  of  consideration  and)  over  every  description  of 
debt,  which  may  safely  be  reckoned  to  amount  to  three  thousand  ru* 
pees.* 

The  Society  has,  moreover,  paid  off  during  the  past  year  the  sum 
of  Rupees  4,447"8-3  as  the  annexed  detail  shows. 

(Signed)        J.  R.  Coi«tin. 

S.   6.  T.   HSATI.T. 
*  iKCOlffB. 

CoatribQtioB, B«.  8,255  3  9 

library,    41  0  0 

Sale  of  Oriental  Works 1,044  6  3 

Joamal, 1,295  8  0 

Mifceilaneoaa, 100  0  0 

Total,   10,734     2    0 

EXPEMSS. 

fNoi  provided  bf  the  Oovemment  OraniiJ . 

Zoologieal  Department,    Re.  8S4  0  0 

libcary,  ^ 1,764  4  « 

Sale  of  Oriental  Wocie, 32  13  6 

Journal ....• 3,000  0  0 

Secretary'a  Office 636  U  9 

Building, 100  0  0 

HlfoeUaneons, 1.387  1  2 

Total,   7,735    3     0 

Xnoeme,    ..« < Bs*    10,734    2    0 

Sxpenwi    • • 7.735    3    0 

SorplaaBe.    2,998  15    0 


I85i.]  Froceedmff9  of  the  AmHc  Awiely.  83 

Ruleio/tkeSoeittif. 

The  Council  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ia  their  last  Annual  Report,  drew 
the  tttention  of  the  Society  to  the  necessity  of  revising  the  existing 
nlei ;  the  Society  havmg  resolved  that  snch  a  revision  shonld  be  made, 
I  reviaed  eode  of  Bales  has  been  submitted  to  the  Society,  and  will  be 
tikcQ  into  consideration  on  the  15th  instant. 

Seeretariea* 

About  the  ooumenoement  of  the  past  year,  ihe  Society  was  deprived 
of  the  valuable  services  of  Mr.  Laidlay,  who  was  compelled  by  ill* 
hiilth  to  re-viaife  Europe*  Mr.  Laidlay's  ability,  seal  and  worth  are 
too  well  known  to  require  any  lengthened  enlo^um  at  the  hands  of 
the  CoimciL  In  consequence  of  a  resolution  of  the  Society  Mr.  Laid** 
^j  though  absent,  continues  to  be  one  of  the  Joint-Secretaries  of  the 
Society. 

About  the  same  time,  the  ezigenciee  of  the  public  service  rendered 
it  imperative  on  Dr.  O'Shaughnessy  to  resign  the  appointment  of 
Secretary,  which  he  had  so  loi^  so  ably,  and  so  xealously  filled.  The 
(^oooeil,  with  the  sanction  of  a  general  meeting  of  the  Society,  con- 
lejed  to  that  gentleman  the  expression  of  their  deep  regret  at  his  resig* 
utioD  of  the  office  of  Secretary,  and  unanimously  resolved  to  place  on 
Roord  their  grateful  sense  of  his  valuable  services.  At  a  meeting  of 
the  Society  held  on  the  1st  May,  1850,  Captain  Hayes  was  elected 
Seeictary  in  the  room  of  Dr.  O'Shaughnessy. 

JouhmL 

The  number  of  Journals  which  have  been  published  with  the  past 
jw  amount  to  9,  including  three  for  October,  November  and  Decern* 
kr,  1849,  which  comprise  the  valuable  and  interesting  catalogue  of 
Vtltjan  Fishes  by  that  eminent  naturalist.  Dr.  Cantor.  Thb  num- 
^  in  materials,  in  fact,  equals  (6)  six  ordinary  ones,  and  will  supply 
<=^rtain  important  desiderata  in  the  Icthyology  of  the  Eastern  Seas 
long  felt  and  anxiously  expected. 

Bihlioiheea  Indiea. 

l^nring  the  past  year  (8)  eight  numbers  have  been  issued.  A 
"t^^'Committee  conristing  of  J.  B.  Colvin,  Esq.  W.  Jackson,  Esq. 
^rta]n  Broome,  Babu  Bam  Gopal  Ghose,  and  Captain  Hayes, 
■^▼0  been  appointed  to  report  upon  the  publication  and  suggest 
v^terer  they  might  deem  advisable  with  reference  to  it.     Owing 

M  2 


64  Pr9eeedmg9  of  the  Anatie  Society.  [No.  1 . 

to  dreamstanoes,  the  Sab-Committee  has  not  been  yet  able  to  sabmit 
a  report. 

Mfueum. 

Cnrators  have  been  yeiy  regular  in  their  attendance  to  their  studies. 
The  arrangement  of  the  skeletons  in  the  Museum  of  Natural  History 
reflects  much  credit  on  Mr.  Blyth.  In  July  last,  the  Society  called 
upon  Mr.  Piddmgton  to  submit  a  report  on  the  Museum  of  Economic 
6eology»  which  has  accordingly  been  submitted  by  the  Curator. 

lAhrary. 

About  130  volumes  haye  been  added  to  the  Library  in  the  year 
1850 ;  during  which  period  the  Society  has  expended  the  sum  of  Rn- 
pees  eighty-nine,  thirteen  annas  and  six  pie  (Rs.  89-13-6)  in  the  par- 
chase  of  books. 

The  state  of  the  Library  demands  the  anxious  attention  of  the 
Council,  in  order  that  the  numerous  works  in  science  and  literature 
which  are  much  required  may  be  procured,  and  the  value  of  the 
Library  with  reference  to  standard  works  enhanced,  and  as  there  ap« 
pears  some  prospect  of  a  permanent  surplus,  the  Council  beg  to  recom- 
mend, that  the  improvement  of  the  Library  should  be  considered  the 
primary  object  to  which  such  surplus,  if  any,  should  be  devoted. 

Librarian, 

The  Librarian  has  been  very  attentive  and  unremitting  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duties,  and  the  Council  would  desire  to  mark  their  sense 
of  that  official's  conduct  and  application* 

The  interest  which  is  evinced  in  the  Museum  and  in  the  Society  at 
large  is  manifest  by  the  vast  number  of  Europeans,  Americans  and 
Natives  who  visit  the  institution. 

By  order  of  the  CouncQ, 

January  the  8/A,  1851.  Signed        F.  Hatbs,  Secretary. 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  proceedings,  the  President  retired,  and 
Mr.  S.  6.  T.  Heatly,  Member  of  the  Council  present,  took  the  chair, 
and  the  meeting  then  proceeded  to  the  election  of  Office-Bearers  and 
Members  of  the  Council  and  of  the  several  Sections. 

On  scrutiny  of  the  lists  it  being  found  that  three  gentlemen  for  the 
Council  had  received  the  same  number  of  votes  each,  the  Chairman 
gave  his  casting  vote  in  favor  of  Mr.  Orote,  and  the  following  gentle* 
men  were  declared  elected* 


1S51 .]  Proceedings  of  the  driatie  Society.  8^ 

Preeideni. — Sir  James  Colyile,  Kt. 
Fiee-Preeidentt, 

The  Lord  Bishop.  J.  W.  Laidlay,  Esq. 

W.  JacksoD,  Esq.  W.  B.  O'Shaughnessy,  Esq. 

CouneU. 
J.  R.  CoWn,  Esq.  Ramgopal  Ghose,  Esq. 

C.  Beadon,  Esq.  R.  W.  G.  Frith,  Esq. 

W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.  Capt.  A.  Broome, 

A.  Grote,  Esq.  S.  G.  T.  HeaUy,  Esq. 

J,  Newmarch,  Esq. 

Seeretaty. —Chfi.  F.  C.  C.  Hayes. 

O&IBNTAL   SkCTION. 

W.  Jackson,  Esq.  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq. 

B&bn  Harimohan  Sen.  B&bu  Rajendral&l  Mittra. 

Rcv.W.  Kay.  Bev.  J.  Long. 

Dr.  E.   Boer. 

Sbctiok  or  Natural  History. 

A.  Mitchell,  Esq.  A.  Grote,  Esq. 

B.  W.  G.  Frith,  Esq. 

Statisticai.  Section. 

Dr.  D.  Stewart.  Rev.  J.  Long. 

A.  Mitchell,  Esq.  W.  Macintosh,  Esq. 

C.  Beadon,  Esq. 

Section  of  Geology  and  Mineralogy. 
A.  Mitchell,  Esq.  Capt.  Broome. 

Phybics  and  Meteorology. 

Capt.  Thuillier.  Venerable  J.  H.  Pratt# 

J.  Newmarch,  Esq.  Col.  Forbes. 

Finance  Committee. 

J.  R.  Colrin,  Esq.  C.  Beadon,  Esq. 

8.  G.  T.  Heatly,  Esq. 


86  Proceedings  of  the  Jeiatie  Socieijf*  [No.  1. 


Dr.  Ahetraet  Statement  of  Receipts  and 


RECEIPTS. 

To  Museum. 

ReceiTed  from  the  General  Treasury  the  smoant  of 
allowance  authorised  by  the  Court  of  Directors  for 
the  serrice  of  a  Curator  from  December  1849  to 
Noyember,  1850,  at  250  Rs.  per  mensem,   ..  ..Rs.  3,000    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  for  the  preparation  of  Specimens  of  Natural 

History  from  ditto  to  ditto,  at  50  Rs.  ditto, 600    0     0 

Ditto  back  amount  of  Mr.  Swarris's  salaries,  his  ser- 
vices not  having  been  entertained,  as  per  cash  boolc,        30    0    0 


8,630    0    e 


To  Musiuiff  or  Economic  Geoloot. 

Reoeivrd  from  ditto  the  amount  of  allowance  autho- 
rised by  OoTemment  for  the  senrioe  of  a  joint  Cura- 
tor from  December  1849  to  November,  1850,  at 
250  Rs.  per  mensem,    3,000    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  for  Establishment  and  contingencies,  at 

64  Rs.  per  mensem, •..       768    0    0 

Ditto  amount  of  fines  from  Carpenter's  pay, , , 1    5    3 


3,769    6    8 


Carried  over, 7399    6    3 


lUl.]  Proeeedinff^  of  the  Matte  Society.  87 

IHthriemenii  of  the  Jeiatie  Society,  for  the  year  1 850.  Cr. 


DISBURSEMENTS. 

Bt  Musium. 

Pkid  Mr.  E.  Blyth's  nlary  m  Cnretor  from  December 
1849  to  November,  1850,  being  12  months,  et 
250  Rs.  per  mensem,    3,000    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  boase-rent  from  ditto  to  ditto,  being  12 
mooths,  at  40  Rs.  per  mensem, 480    0    0 

Ditto  Eitablishment  of  Taxidermists, 
Artiiti,  &e.,  from  December  1849  to 
Asgvft,  1850,  at  82  Rs.  per  ditto, . .       738    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  from  September  to  NoTem- 

bcr,  1850,  at  62  Rs.  per  ditto, 186    0    0 

924    0    0 

Ditto  for  Contingencies  incurred  for  the  preparation 
of  Spedmens  of  Natural  History,    332  15    0 

Ktto  Racket  Carpenter  for  Sundry  Works, 21  13    6 

Ditto  (or  one  grots  of  Teak  Wood  small  forms  indud* 
iag paperatSas.  perdosen,.. 6    0    0 

Ditto  for  8  dozen  glass  stoppered  bottles,  • 28    2    6 


-  4.792  15    0 


Bt  Musium  of  Economic  Gsology. 

Ditto  Mr.  H.  Piddington's  salary  Joint-Curator  from 
December    1849    to    NoTember,   1850,    being   12 

Booths  at  250  Rs.  per  mensem, 3,000  0  0 

Ditto  Estabfishment  from  December  1849  to  NoTem- 

ber.1850, 420  0  0 

IKtto  for  Contingencies, 89  11  3 

Ditto  for  4  lbs.  liquor  ammonia, ••.•••••  17  0  0 

Ditto  for  8  voU.  Benelius'  Trait^  de  Chimie, 56  0  0 

Ditto  for  a  copy  of  Bengal  Directory  for  the  year  1849,  8  0  0 
Ditto  for  a  copy  of  Becquerel's  Elements  de  Physique 

Terrestre, 10  0  0 

Ditto  for  a  copy  of  Dana's  Mineralogy,  •• 5  0  0 

Ditto  for  a  copy  of  Austen's  Elementary  Course  of 

GttAofj 9  0  0 

Ditto  for  a  copy  of  Tailor's  Statistics  of  Coal, 18  12  0 

Ditto  for  Sundry  Books, 31  0  0 

Ditto  for  7  Maps, 12  0  0 

Ditto  for  5  Test  Glasses, 5  0  0 

Ditto  for  2  dozen  of  Glasses,  Cups,    6  0  0 

Ditto  for  I  lb.  Carbonate  Ammonia, 2  0  0 


3,689    7    3 


Bt  UunuM  or  Minsraloot  akd  Gsoloot. 
^Mr.  H.  Piddfaigton,  Curator  for  Sundry  Con- 


28  13    3 


28  13    3 


Carried  over, 8511    3    6 


L 


88  Proeeeding9  of  the  JsiaHe  Society*  [No.  I. 

Brought  forward, 7399    5    3 

To  LiBRAsr. 

Recdred  bj  tde  of  KisoelUuieoiu  Books,  , 41    0    0 

41    0    0 


To  Salb  or  Obibntal  PvBLicAnoKS. 

Beeeiyed  by  nle  of  Oriental  Works  sold  at  the  libra- 
rrandsobsGriptioDstotha^Bibliothocalndica,"..    1,044    6    S 

1,044    6    3 


Carrledofer 8484  11    0 


185L]  Prdeeedings  of  the  JnaHe  Soeieiy.  89 

Bnmghtt  forward,..  ••••••    8,511    S    6 

Bt  LiBSAsr. 
hid  Btlra  Rajendn  lal  Mittn's  lalary  as  AnUtant 

Secretarj  and   Librarian  from  December  1849  to 

Movember,  1850,  being  12  monthi,  at  70  Rs.  per 

neoieoi, 840    0    0 

IXtto  Establishment  from  Decembw  1849  to  NoTem« 

ber,  1850,  being  ditto,  at  37-8  per  mentem, 450    0    0 

Ditto  CoDtingenciea  firom  December  1849  to  October, 

1850, 42    5    3 

Ditto  Mean.  W.  Tliacker  and  Co.  for  purchase  of 

Bool» 61  12    0 

Ditto  Messrs.  L.  C.  Lepage  and  Co.  for  purchase  of 

books  and  landing  charges, • 15  12    0 

IXtto  Dnftery  for  bioding  books,    310    8    0 

Ditto  Messrs.  Stewart,  Ford  and  Co.  aooonnt  current 

Messrs.  Smith  Elder  and  Co.  for  parts  2nd,  3rd,  of 

Ridiardson's  Ichthyology  for  H.  M.  Ship  Sulphury 

•t 10s.£    10    0 

Cvrisge  o?er]jmd  to  Calcutta,  0    3    0 


j^    1    3    0 


Ktth.  at  1 1.  10|  d.  per  rupee  is  Co.'s  Rs 12  5  3 

Pad  Mr.  C.  Martin,  for  Sundry  Sutionery, 14  2  0 

Ditto  E.  C.  Flnm,  Comr.  Brig.  '<  Erin"  freight  for 

2Csses, 6  0  0 

IKtto  ehsrges  for  landing  paroelsy    •••• 11  8  0 

Bt  Salb  oy  Orumtal  Pttblications. 
hid  Mr.  M.  6.  Castelio,  Goyt.  Steam 

Department,  freight  for  two  parcels 

despstebed  to  Capt.  M.  Kittoe,  Be- 

aires,     ••.••••••••••.•••• •  3    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  freight  ditto  to  ditto, 5    7    6 


1,764    4    6 


Ditto  Hurrisdiunder   Boss   and  Sons, 

freight  on  a  case  of  books  despatched 

to  Messrs.   W.  H.  Allen  and  Co. 

London, • 16    0    0 

Ditto  eharges    for  shipping    ditto    on 

Botrd  the  Ship, 14    0 


8    7    6 


Smith  and  Cowel,  freight 
SB  a  case  of  books  despatched  to  IBUy. 
i.  Wilson  and  Dadabhoy  Puoduring, 
Esq.  mt  Bombay, 5    0    0 

Ditto  Mr.  M.  G.  Castelio,  GoTt  Steam 

DepartBMnt,  freight  for  Sundry  Ori- 

CBftal  Works,  despatched  to  Bey.  W. 

Smitli,  Benares,  on  account  current 

1.  Mnir, 18    0 

V^Kking diaiges, •••..     0  10    0 

2    2    0 


17    4    0 


5    0    0 


2    2    0 


32  13    6 


Carried  over, 10,308    5    6 


J 


90  Proetedingt  of  the  JsiaHe  Society.  [No.  I* 

Brought  forward, 8,484  11   6 

To  JovmMAL. 


by  wle  of  tho  SodetT*!  Jounial  and  Snb- 

•criptioiM  to  ditto,    1,295    8    0 

1,295    8   0 


To  Sbcritart's  OrFiOK. 

ReoriTed  from  Bnckawoolla  Peon,  in  Ml  of  Ra«  10 
ad?anced  him  on  acoount  of  hia  aalary,  ••••••••••  7    0    0 

To  CoMTRXBunoMa  AND  Admibbion  Fbbb. 

Becei?ed  from  Membera  amount  of 
qaarterly  Contribntiona  from  Jan.  to 
Dec.1850, 7,710    111 

Ditto  in  adTance, 63    110 

Ditto  ditto  by  transfer, 208    0    0 

7,981    3    9 

Ditto  ditto  Admiaaion  Feea, 272    0    0 


7    0    0 


8,253    3    9 


To  MiacBLLAKsoua. 

ReoeiTed  from  R.  H.  Bnekland  amount  proceeda  of  old 
Furniture  lold  at  thdr  Anotion  on  aooonnt  of  the 

Society, 35  12    3 

35  12    3 


Carried  over, 18,076    S   • 


1851 .]  Proeeedinffs  of  the  Amatie  Society.  9 1 

r  Brought  forward, 10,808    6    6 

Br  JoumiTAXi. 

hid  RcT.  J.  Tliomas,  on  leooiiDt  earrent  Baptitt  Mis- 

•WB  Proi,  for  printiiig  the  Sodety'i  Journal  from 

October  1848  to  Angiut,  1849 8,388    0    0 

Ditto  Mr.  Thomaa  Black,  Proprietor  of  the  Aaiatie  LI* 

thognphic  Preai,  for  lithographing  plates,  &c 441  15    9 

IXtto  BaiDgopanl  Roy,  EngraTer  for  making  and  en- 

gnTiBf  iiz  copper  plates  of  Indian  Colni, 96    0    0 

Ditto  Hadooaoodon  Doas,  Draftsman,  his  salary  from 

March  to  October  laat, 99    2    8 

Ditto  Horeemohnn  Doss,  for  coloring  100  copies  platea 

ofRsbes, 4    0    0 

Ditto  Mr.  6.   H.  Stapleton,  for  lithographing  400 

copies  of  2  Diagrams, 4    0    0 

Dittt)  cokmiing  409  copies  of  plates  of  Fishes, 16    ft    9 

Ditto  Abdol  Halim  Draftsman  for  draw- 
ing on  transfer  paper,  a  chart  of  the 

Janaa's  Cydonea,    10    0    0 

Ditto  ditto  for  copy  of  a  map  of  Spiti 

▼alley, 22    0    0 

82    0    0 

Ditto  frdgfat  for  Jonmals  despatched  to  Messrs.  W. 

H.  Allen  and  Co.  London, 78    6    0 

Ditto contigcnciea  and  postages,  •••••...«•.•••••..         40    2    3 


4,200    0    0 


Bt  SKCUTAmT's  Ofvicb. 

Establiahment  from  December  1849  to  Norem- 

bcr,  1850,  at  42  Rs.  per  mensem, 501     7  6 

Ditto  Extra  Dvftery  for  raling  papers,  from  December 

1849  to  8th  May,  1850,   5    4  8 

Ditto  Stationery 27  14  0 

Ditto  ettra  writer,    4  10  9 

Ditto  eagraTing  and  making  a  seal, 8    0  0 

Ditto  Messrs.  W.  Thacker  and  Co.  for  Stationery,  ••  8    0  0 

Ditto  Messrs.  D'Rozario  and  Co.  for  ditto, 8    8  0 

Ditto  for  a  Writing  Table,   18  12  0 

Ditto  for  Acoomt  Books, 8    7  0 

Ditto  for  Contiiigaides  and  Postages •••  66    0  8 


Bt  Miscxi.ukirK0V8. 

hid  Mr.  Halligan's  salary,  u  night  gnard  from  De- 
eember  1849  to  Norember,  1850,  being  12  montha, 
st40  Ra.  per  mensem,..  ..•••.•.•••..••••.••  ••       480    0    0 

Ditto  for  AdTortisUg  Meeting  of  the  Society  in  the 
Newspapers, 96    5    6 

Ditto  Mr.  J.  Channce,  for  winding  np  and  keeping 
the  dock  in  order  fhwi  May  1849  to  April,  1850,. .         25    0    0 

Ditto  Rer.  J.  Thomas,  acconnt  current  Baptist  Mis- 
aion  Proa,  for  printing  MisceUaneons  Papers,  &c.      450  12    0 

Ditto  B4bn  Dnkenanmjnn  Mookeijce,  Collector  of  As- 
ssBBBcnt  for  the  premises  of  the  Asiatie  Sodety, 
PlttfcStroet»  No.  45,  from  May  to  September,  1850,      105    0    0 


636  15    9 


Carried  OT«r 15,145    5 

N  2 


92  FroeeedinfB  of  the  Anatie  SoeUfy.  [No.  1. 

.  Brooglit  fonrard, 18,076   3   6 


To  Balakcb. 

Ai  per  tooonnt  doied  on  the  Slit  of  December,  1849,      614  14    7 

Amount  in  the  Btnk  of  Bengal  account  of  Jonmal 
Aiiatic  Society  aa  per  leparate  aocoont  doaed  on  the 

Slat  Deoember»  1849 108  12    4 

— — ^—      723  10  11 


Carried  orer, 18,799  14  » 


185K]  ProceedingM  of  the  Anatie  SoeieUf^  93 

Brought  forwmrd, 15, 145    5     3 

Ditto  for  Snndrj  Contingent  chargei  for  the  Meeting, 
md  oQ  for  night  gomrd,    81     9    6 

Ditto  Emirdrander  Dou,  for  packing  boxes, 1 1  10    3 

Ditto  for  an  Iron  Chest, 46    4    0 

Ditto  for  making  stand,  &e.  for  ditto,. .  8    0    0 

54    4    0 

HiXto  Sibchnnder  Doss,  extra  writer  for  copying  re* 
find  rales  of  the  Society,    4     0    0 

Ditto  Bobn  Rajendra  Lall  Mittra  Librarian,  PoiUge  for 
despatching  draft  code  of  mles  to  Moftusil  Mem- 
ben,  20    8    0 

Ditto  for  Snndries 3    0    0 

Ditto  for  lithographing  256  copies  of  bills,  at  2  Rs. 

perlOO, 5    0    0 

1,337     1    3 

Bt  Bvildino. 

had  J.  M.  Vbe,  Esq.  in  fbll  of  his  account  for  repair- 
11^  the  premises  of  the  Asiatic  Society  as  per  bill,.  •       380  10    3 

Ditto  Mr.  R.  Crow,  builder  for  masonry  work  done 
to  the  premises  of  ditto, 81    6    6 


462    0    9 


Bt  H.  TomxxHS,  Eso. 

hai  him  by  transfer  in  part  payment  of  Rs.  934,  dne 
to  him  by  the  Society  on  the  31st  December,  1849,        64    0    0 


64    0    0 


Bt  J.  VLvtR. 

hid  hun  by  transfer  in  part  payment  of  Ri.  268,  due 
tohunby  the  Society  on  the  31st  December,  1849,        64    0    0 


64    0    0 


Bt  J,  W.  Laidlat. 

hii  Urn  by  transfer  in  part  payment  of  Rs.  459-7-4, 
doe  to  him  by  the  Society  on  the  31st  December, 
1849 16    0    0 


16    0    0 
17,088    7    3 


Bt  Bai^vcb. 

la  the  Bank  of  Bengal,    1,279    9  8 

Ditto  on  account  of  the  Journal, 108  12  4 

Caihfaihand 19    2  8 

A  draft  on  the  Aooountant  General,  .  •  160    0  0 


1,567    8    8 
Carried  om,    1,567    8    8  17,088    7    3 


94  ProceedingM  of  the  Jnatic  Society.  [No.  1. 

Broaght  forward, 18,799  14    5 


Comptny'i  Rupees 18,799  U   S 


1851.]  ProceedingM  of  the  JMatie  SoeUtff.  95 

Bropght  forward.  1,567    8    8    17.088    7    S 

By  Ihi»fici«ht  Balmkhi. 
PorWanoeof  theauMwmt  advanced  to 

Mr.  Templeton.  for  Contingencea  in 

the  MaMvm  and   Zoology  Depart-  ,     ,     j. 

■eiit.forMayand  Jane.  1849.  ....  *     *     « 

Fbrbdance  of  the  amount  adtanced  to 

Mr.  E.  Blyth,  for  ditto  ditto  for  No- 

vemberlait ^^     ^    a 

Ditto  ditto  for  December...     50    0    0      j^^    ^    ^ 

Ditto  Btbn  Bajendra  LaU  Mittra  Ll- 

biwitn.  for   ditto  for  October  and 

Nofember 20  12    6 

Ditto  fw  December, ^^    ^^    ^        ^g  j2    U 

—    143  14    6 

—  1.711    7    t 


Gompaay'i  Rnpees ,.     18,799  14 


Enon  ind  Omimoni  Excepted. 

COLLTCHUUV  NVNDT. 


96  Proeeedinff9  of  the  Jsiatie  Society.  [No.  I. 


Dr.  The  Oriental  PubUeatian  Fund  in 


Janaary  11th,  1850.— To  Caih  paid  Dr.  E.  Roer, 
Editor  oftbe  Oriental  Journal-— Bibliothaca  Indica, 
his  Salary  for  December  last, 

Ditto  ditto,  Establishment  for  ditto,.  • 

Ditto  ditto,  Contingencies  for  ditto» 

Ditto  16th  ditto,  Establishment  for  the  Custody  of 
Oriental  works  for  December,  1849^    


100  0 

0 

70  0 

0 

4  IS 

6 

42  0 

0 

100  0 

0 

70  0 

0 

5  8 

0 

2  4 
1  5 

0 
0 

100  0 

70  0 

4  12 

0 
0 
0 

February  4th,  ditto,  Dr.  £.  Roer,  Editor  of  the  On- 
ental  Joarnal'—Bibliotheoa  Indica,  his  Salary  for 
January, 

Ditto  ditto,  Esteblishment  for  ditto,     

Ditto  ditto,  Contingencies  for  ditto,  •• 

Ditto  16th  ditto,  Establishment  for  the  Custody  of 

Oriental  Works  for  January, 42    0    0 

Ditto  6th  ditto,  Sariett  Uilah  Daftery  for  binding 

Sundry  Oriental  Works  as  per  bill, 13  12    0 

Ditto  13th  ditto,  Babu  Rajendralal  MIttra  for  Sun- 
dry Contingencies  for  December,  1849 

Ditto  20th  ditto,  for  January, •• 

March  4ih  ditto.  Dr.  E.  Roer,  Editor  of  the  Orien- 
tal Journal — Bibliotheca  Indica,  his  Salary  for 
February,    • 

Ditto  ditto.  Establishment  for  ditto,    

Ditto  ditto.  Contingent  for  ditto, 

Ditto  12th.  ditto,  Babu  Rajendralal  Mittra  for  Sun- 
dry Contingencies  for  February  last,    012    0 

Ditto  21  St  ditto.  Establishment  for  the  Custody  of 

Oriental  Works  for  February, 42    0    0 

April  1st,  1850. — ^To  Cash  paid  Rev.  J.  Thomas,  on 
account  of  Baptist  Mission  Press,  for  printing  Bib. 
Indica  for  October  and  NoTcmber,  1849. 
Nos.  22and23 546    0    0 

Ditto  6th  ditto,  Sariett  UUah  Daftery  for  binding 

books  as  per  bill,   11    6    0 

Ditto  1st  ditto,  Dr.  E.  Roer,  Editor  Oriental  Jour- 
nal—Biblio.  Indica,  his  Salary  for  March, 100    0    0 

Ditto  ditto.  Establishment  for  ditto,    70    0    0 

Ditto  ditto.  Contingencies  for  ditto, 4    6    0 

Ditto  23d  ditto,  Babu  Hurrakissen  Dhnr,  manager 
Asiatic  Library  for  ft  copy  of  Lexicon  Bibliogra- 
phicum,  Vol.  1 10    0    0 

Ditto  24  th  ditto.  Establishment  for  the  Custody  of 
Oriental  Works  for  March,    42    0    0 

Ditto  ditto,  Babu    Rajendralal  Mittra  for    Sundry 

Contingencies  for  March, 110 

Ditto  ditto,  Mannulal  for  a  MS.  copy  of  Dara  Sekh's 
Persian  translation  of  the  Upsnishads, 12    0    0 


216  IS    6 


234  IS    0 


217    8    0 


796  13    0 


Carried  o?er, 1,465  15    6 


1851.]  Froeeeding^oftheAsiaHeSoeieiy.  97 


Atemad  Current  wUh  ike  Asiatic  Society,  '  Cr. 


JtBHTf  Iit»  ISSO.'-By  Baltnoe  of  aelDoiiat  closed 
mi  piblished  down  to  tho  3 lit  Decemberi  1849. 

CoBptsy's  Fipen  of  the  new  5  per 
Cent.  Liwn  depoiited  with  the 
Gon.Agentt 4,000    0    0 

Caih  in  the  Buk  of  Bengal,    580    8    3 

CiAinhttid,    14  14    0 


4,595    6    3 


Ditto  22d  ditto.— By  Cuh  teoeiTod  from  the  General 
T^reamiy,  being  tlie  monthly  grant  sanctioned  by 
tiie  Conrt  of  Directors  for  the  mofith  of  December, 
1849, 500    0    0 

Mrawy  23rd,  ditto  ditto  for  January,  1850, 600    0    0 

Kudi  21st,  ^to  ditto  for  Febniary,  1850,  600    0    0 

Afril  81st,  1850. — ^By  Cash  receiTed  from  the  Gene- 
ral IWimary,  being  the  amoont  of  monthly  grant 
Haetioned  by  the  Hon'ble  Coort  of  Directors  for 
tbe  Booth  of  Maich,  1850, 500    0    0 


Hsy  21st,  ditto  ditto  for  AprO,  1850, 500    0    0 

ins  21st,  ditto  ditto  lor  ICay,  1850, 500    0    0 

Jily  16th,  ditto  ditto  for  Jnne,  1850, » 500    0    0 

Aigvt  19th*  1850. — By  Cash  receiTod  from  the 
Geaeral  Treasvy,  being  the  Amount  of  monthly 
grant  aanetioned  by  the  Court  of  Directors  for  the 

of  July,  1850, * 500    0    0 


ditto. — ^Amonnt  inTested  in  the  new  5  per 
Cent.  Government  Loan  as  per  sab-TVeasurer's 
neeipt  oounteMgned  by  the  Government  Agent,    1,500    0    0 

8qpCembsr  21st,  ditto  Amount  recdved  from  the 
General  Traasury,  being  the  monthly  grant  sane- 
tioned  by  the  Court  of  Directors  for  this  month  of 
Aagust,  1850,    «• • 600    0    0 

Ostsher  5th,  dtto  ditto  for  September,  1850, 500    0    0 

Hsfosbcr  19th,  ditto  ditto  for  October,  1850, ....        500    0    0 

Dsesmber  21st,  1850. — ^By  Cash  receiyed  from  the 
General  Treasury,  being  the  monthly  grant  sane- 
tioned  by  the  Court  of  Directors  for  the  month  of 
Moreosber,  1850, ••;•••• ;•••        500    0    0 


4,595    6    3 


500  0  0 
500  0  0 
500  'O    0 


500 

0 

0 

500 

0 

0 

500 

0 

0 

500 

0 

0 

600    0    0 


1,500    0    0 


500  0  0 
500  0  0 
500    0    0 


500    0    0 


Carried  OTer, 12,095    6    3 

O 


M 


Pr0$nibit9  oftU  JmKe  Smktf. 


[MoaL 


Brovght  fonmdM  • 1,46&  1!>    6 

lfii|  18t]i  ditto,  Dr.  £.  Boer,  Bfitor  oltheChiMitel 
Jonmal-^BibUoCbeca  ladioa,  hii  Salarj  for  April 

iwt, lao  •  • 

Ditto  ditto,  EitiOiliskmeiit  for  ditto ^  70    0  t 

DtttoditeoyContiiigeiiciot  for  ditto,.*.* ^  13  6 

Ditto  dittoi  EataUiahmeat  for  tke  Gnftody  of  OficB- 

tal  Works  for  April, dS    0  9 

Ditto  ditto,  Bftbtt  Rtjeadralsl  MMtrt   for  Sundrf 

Contingcneioi  for  April  lait,..*..., • 10  0 


Jne  25t]i  ditto,  Sviet  Vliidi  Dnftery  for  MncUng 
bool»,  Moer bill, • ••• 

Ditto  ditto,  EitoblithBent  for  tke  Cnttodj  of  Orien* 
tai  Worki  lor  May  last • ,« .,  ••  „ 

Jnly  22iDd  ditto*  Establishment  for  tlM  Custody  of 
Orientel  Works  for  Jane  last, 

Ditto  25tk  ditto,  Baba  R^endrakd  Mittra  for  SiQ* 
dry  Co^tkigeniCies  for  May  and  Jane  list,  •••••• 


nt  3  • 


22    0    • 
42    0    0 

42    0    0 
S    f    0 

August  Idtbf  18&0.f«^o  Cash  paid  Establishment  for 
the  Cnstody  of  Oriental  Works  for  July  last,  • .  •  •  42    •    t 

Ditto  19th  ditto,  J.  S.  Patton,  GoTemment  Agent  at 
oontribatioB  for  a  new  5  per  Cent.  GoTemnent 
Loan, 1,M0    •    0 

Ditto  24th  ditto.  Dr.  £.  Boer,  Editor  of  the  Oriental 
Jonmal-^Bibliotheca  Indica,  his  Salary  for  Maya 
J«ne  and  July  last,   300    0    0 

Ditto  ditto.  Establishment  for  ditto, *  •  •  ••        210    0    0 

Ditto  ditto.  Contingencies  for  ditto,    20  10    0 

Ditto    28th  ditto,    MadanmohSQ  Harwana   for 
Sundry  Oriental  Works,  viz. 

h  Copies  lUdambari,  Vol.  2. 

1  ditto  Desha  Knm&ra. 

1  ditto  S4nkhya  Tattra  KanmvdL 

1  ditto  ByiQuraaa  Bhvsans4r,  u  per  bill^  J  14    0    0 


September  16th  ditto.  Establishment  for  the  Cat- 
tody  of  Oriental  Works  for  Avgnst  last, 

Ditto  ditto,  Baba  Rsjendralai  Mittra  for  Sundry 
Contingendes,  July  last,  • •...•......•• 

Ditto  2lst  ditto.  Dr.  E.  Boer,  Editor  of  the  Orien- 
tal  Journal*— Bibliotheea  Indica,  his  Salary  for  Au- 
gust last, 

Ditto  ditto,  EsUblishment  for  ditto,   

Ditto  ditto,  Contingencies  for  ditto,    


October  29th  ditto.  Establishment  for  the  Custody 
of  Oriental  Works  for  September  last, 42    0    0 

Ditto  30th  ditto,  Ber.  J.  Thomas,  for  printing  tko 
Bibliotheoa  Indica  for  December,  1849,  and  from 
January  to  April,  1850,  or  Not.  24  to  28,  at  per 
bill, , «« • 1,262  10    0 


42    0. 

0 

3  12 

0 

100    0 
43    0 

28    0 

0 
0 
0 

04   0  • 


44    9  0 


2,080  10   • 


219    2   • 


-    1,294  10   t 
Carried  OTor 3,394    2   4 


Cirrledorar 12,096    6    S 

O  2 


100  Proceedings  of  the  Aeiaiie  Soeieif.  [No.  1. 

.Bnmght  forward, 5,394    t   € 

Norember  16th  ditto,  EitabliihmeBt  for  the  Cutody 
of  Oriental  Works  for  October  last 42    0    0 

Ditto  ditto,  Dr.  E.  Roer,  Editor  of  the  Oriental 
Joumal^Bibliotheca  Indica,  his  Salary  for  Septeas- 
her  and  October  last, 200    0    0 

IMtto  ditto  Establishment  for  the  months  of  Septem- 
ber and  October,  ••, 78    0    0 

Ditto  ditto,  Contingencies  for  ditto,    56  11    0 

Ditto  21st  ditto,  Babn  Riyendralal  Mittra  for  Son* 

dry  Contingencies  for  September  last, 2    5    6 

Ditto  25th  ditto,  Sariet  UUah  Doftery  for  binding 
svndry  books,  as  per  bill, • 22    8    0 

Ditto  29th  ditto  ditto,  for  binding  sundry  books,  u 
perbiU, 6  12    0 

408    4   6 

December  18th,  1850.— To  Cash  paid  Dr.  £.  Roer, 

Editor  of  Oriental  Journal— >Bibliotheca  Indica,  his 

Salary  for  NoTcmber  last, • 100  0  0 

Ditto  ditto.  Establishment  for  ditto,    35  0  0 

Ditto  ditto.  Contingencies  for  ditto 29  5  0 

Ditto  ditto.  Establishment  for  the  Custody  of  Orien. 

tal  Works  for  ditto,   • 42  0  0 

206    5   0 

Deo.  31st,  1850.— To  balance 
Company'a  Paper  of  the  new  5  per  Cent.  Loan 

de|X)sited  with  the  GoTemment  Agent,    ••••••  5,500  0  0 

Cash  in  the  Bank  of  Bengal 554  2  9 

Cashinhand, 32  7  6 

6,086  10   3 

Company's  Rupees,. •••  12,095    6   3 


Celeuita,  Atieiie  SoeUty,  1 
Me  31«/  Dtfc,  1850.      J 


1851.] 


Proeeedings  of  the  Jnatie  Society.  1 0 1 

BroDfbt  forward, 12,095    6    3 


Company'iRapeeSi*.*.   12,095    6    3 


Enron  and  OminioiM  Excepted, 
Calltchukn  MuiniT. 


Pivttedaifft  of  tlie  Miotic  aoiiety. 


^1  ■fi: 

^  P' 


t 


o      a    Qaa 


r 

"It    '• 

lltr 


ill: 


P^ 


si 

rl 


=-   i 


lai. 
i1|t  i. 

Sllslsllllsllljs 
Q   S  S  (3   Q   a 


seember,  1850.  Cr. 


•  •    1,031  6  3 

10  0  0 

25  0  0 

30  0  0 


iby 


le* 


I 


5 

II 

n 

1 

B 
€1 
1 
1 
« 
1 

li 


Oi 


18    0 


1,097  14    5 
1,228    0    0 


uaCo.'tIU 2,325  14    5 

liffiom  excepted, 

RAJOEirBKALAL  IflTT&A. 


1851.] 


Pr9eeedimg9  of  the  Jsmiie  Society. 


105 


LIST  OF  MEMBERS 


OF  THE 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL. 


Andenoii,  Major  W* 

ATdall,  J.  Esq. 

Abbot^  Major  Jamea. 

Barlow,  Sir  R.  Bart. 

Beaufort,  F.  L.  Era. 

Birchy  IJ€at.-Col.  &•  J,  H. 

Blig^TO,  Capt.  T.  C. 

Bo^,  Major  A« 

Bowringi  L.  R.  Esq. 

Broomey  Capt.  A. 

Bnckland,  G.  T.  Eaq. 

Batten,  J.  H.  Eeq. 

Brodie,  Capt.  Thos.  5th  N.  I. 

Beekwith,  J.  Esq. 

Bell,  Dr.  Adam. 

Bhmdell,  6.  Esq. 

BanJus  Capt  J.  S« 

Beadon,  C.  Esq. 

Bruce,  Lieut.  R.  C.  D.  29tli  N.  I. 

Byng,  The  Hon'ble  Capt.  R.  B.  P. 

BurtoD,  Capt.  C.  E. 

Boyes,  Capt.  W.  J.  E. 

Baylej,  H.  V.  Esq. 

Cheapt  G.  C.  Esq. 

CoItid,  J.  R.  Esq. 

Colnn,  B.  J.  Esq. 

Corbyn,  F.  Esq. 

Colvile,  The  Hou'ble  Sir  J.  W. 

Campbell,  A.  Esq. 

Cnriie,  E.  Esq. 

CumuDgham,  Capt.  J«  D. 

Cokbrooke,  E.  Esq. 

CanUey,  Col.  P.  T. 

DuTidson,  T.  R.  Esq. 

IKrom,  W.  M.  Esq. 

Douglas,  Capt.  C. 

Dw^urikinitha  Dasa  Basu,  Bihu. 

Dalt<Hi,  Lieut.  Ed.  9th  N.  I. 


Durand,  Major  H.  M. 
Earle,  W.  Esq. 
EUIot,  W.  Esq.  (M.  C.  S.) 
Edgeworthy  M.  P.  Esq. 
Elliot,  Sir  H.  M. 
ElUot,  J.  B.  Esq. 
Frith,  R.  W.  G.  Esq. 
French,  Giison  R.  Esq. 
Falconer,  Dr.  H. 
Forbes,  Lieut.-Col.  W.  N. 
Fjtche,  Capt.  A. 
Frith,  W.  H.  L.  Esq. 
Greenwaj,  Wm.  Esq* 
Gubbins,  C.  Esq. 
Govinda  Chandra  Sen,  Babu. 
Grote,  Arthur,  Esq. 
Grey,  J.  J.  Esq. 
Hodgson,  B.  H.  Esq. 
Hopkinson,  H.  Esq. 
Houston,  R.  Esq. 
Huffiiagle,  C.  Esq.  M.  D. 
Harimuhana  Sen,  Bdbu. 
Hannjgton,  Major  J.  C. 
Hall,  F.  E.  Esq. 
HamUton,  R.  N.  C.  Esq. 
Haj,  A.  Esq. 
Hearsay,  Lieut.-Col.  J.  B. 
Heatlj,  S.  G.  T.  Esq. 
Hajes,  Capt.  Fletcher. 
Jackson,  W.  B.  Esq. 
Jenkins,  Lieut.-CoL  F. 
Jones,  R.  Esq. 
Jackson,  L.  S.  Esq. 
Jerdon,  T.  C.  Esq. 
Kay,  Rev.  W. 
Kittoe,  Capt.  M. 
Keane,  Rev.  W. 
Latter,  Lieut.  T. 


106 


FroceedingM  ^  the  dnatie  SoeieUf. 


[No.L 


Loch,  G.  Esq. 
Lackenteen,  Gonnt  J* 
Logan,  J.  R.  Esq. 
Lamb,  Dr.  G. 
Lawrence,  Sir  H.  M., 
Loshington,  H.  Esq. 
Luahington,  £.  H.  JBsq. 
McLeod,  D.  F.  Esq. 
Muir,  J.  Esq. 
Mitchell,  A.  Esq. 
Money,  D.  J.  Esq. 
Mackintosh,  Wm.  Esq. 
Maclagan,  Lient.  B. 
Money,  1¥.  J.  H.  Esq, 
Morton,  Dr.  D.  T. 
Maxwell,  Lieut.  H. 
Marshman,  J.  C.  Esq. 
Martin,  Dr.  Wm. 
Mills,  A.  J.  M.  Esq. 
Newmarch,  J.  H.  Esq. 
Ommaney,  M.  G.  Esq. 
O'Shaughnessy,  W.  B.  Esq.  M.  D. 
Peel,  The  Hon'ble  Sir  Lawrence. 
Phayre,  Capt  A.  P. 
Prinsep,  C.  B.  Esq. 
Prasannakum^ra  Tagore,  Bibn. 
Pratt,  The  Venerable  Arch-deacon 

J.  H. 
Packenham,  Capt.  G.  D. 
Pratdb  Chandra  Sing,  Bij6. 
Bam£n£tha  Tagore,  Bdbu. 
Bimagopdia  Ghosa,  Bdba. 


Ripley,  Lieut.  F.  W. 
Rogers,  Capt.  T.  E. 
Rdma  Chind  Sing,  RiU. 
R&maprasftda  Rfya,  Babn. 
Rowe,  Dr.  J. 
R&jendra  Datta,  B^bu. 
Beddie,  J.  Esq. 
Seton  Karr,  w .  Esq. 
Sleeman,  Lieut.-Col.  W.  H. 
Sherwill,  Lieut.  W.  8. 
Spilsbury,  G.  G.  Esq. 
Stewart,  Dr.  D. 
Samuells,  E.  A.  Esq. 
Satyacharana  Gho«U,  B&j&. 
Strong,  F.  P.  Esq. 
Sandes,  F.  C.  Esq. 
Shaw,  J.  T.  Esq. 
Smith,  Bev.  W.  O'Brien. 
Stephen,  Capt.  J.  G.  8th  B.  N.  L 
Thomason,  The  Hon'ble  J. 
Torrens,  H.  Esq. 
Trever,  C.  B.  Esq. 
ThuilUer,  Lient.  H.  E.  L. 
Thomas,  R.  Esq. 
Thurbum,  R.  V.  Esq. 
Walker,  H.  Esq. 
WiUis,  J.  Esq. 
Wilson,  The  Right  Rer.  Daniel, 

Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta. 
Waugh,  Lieut.-Col.  A.  S. 
Watkins,  C.  T.  Esq. 
Young,  Dr.  R. 


List  of  Members  elected  during  the  vear  1850. 

Byng,  The  Hon'ble  Capt.  R. 
Grey,  J.  J.  Esq. 
Jackson,  L.  S.  Esq. 
Kay,  Rev.  W. 
Marshman,  J.  C.  Esq. 
Morton,  Dr.  D.  T. 
MUls,  A.  J.  M.  Esq. 
Beddie,  J.  Esq. 
Smith,  Bey.  W. 
Watkins,  C.  T.  Esq. 


laSi.]  ProeeeMnffM  of  the  Ariaiic  Soeieiy.  1 07 


L088  OF  IfsiCBBEB   DURING  THE  YXAll   ISSiT. 

By  departure  to  Europe. 

Qfuni,  J.  W.  Esq. 
Johnstoney  John,  Esq. 
James^  Lieut.  H*  C. 
Laidky.  J.  W.  Esq. 
Low,  Col.  H. 
Strachejy  Lieat.  R. 

By  death. 

HeniT.  Dr.^  W. 

Ouseiejt  lieut.-Col.  J.  R. 

Soott»  J.  S.  B.  Esq. 

By  withdrawal. 

Anflten*  Lieut.  Albert  G. 
Alexander,  Hennr  R.  Esq. 
Bazelej,  Capt.  F.  R. 
Bushby,  G.  A.  Esq. 
Briggs,  Lieut.  D. 
Cbampaeys,  Capt.  E.  G.  S. 
Haimaj,  Major  F.  S. 
Udny,  G.  Eso. 
Low,  Col.  J.  H. 
McClelland,  J.  Esq. 
Macrae,  Dr.  A.  C. 
Staples,  Lieut.  N.  A. 
Slater,  Rev.  S. 
Stubbs,  Lieut.  F.  W. 


r08  ProceedingB  of  ike  Atiatie  Soeiefy.  [No.  1  • 

Report  of  Curator,  Zoological  Departmrnt^for  the  months  of  October, 

November  and  December,  1849. 

SiH,-*I  hare  the  honour  to  report  the  following  acquisitions  in  the  Zoo- 
logical Department  of  the  Society's  Museum;  the  first  six  referring  to 
specimens  which  I  personally  make  OTcr  to  the  Society. 

1.  Received  from  C.  T.  Eyton,  Esq.  Skins  of  three  species  of  Chilian 
Rodeutia,  riz.  Octodom  degue,  Spalacopue  Poq^pigu,  and  Coma  austraUs, 
Also  skeletons  of  Scolopax  nutieola  and  of  Podicepe  eristatus  j  and  numer* 
ous  bird-skins,  comprising  the  following  species  new  to  the  museum. 
Psittacula  paeserma,  leracidea  berigora,  Leuconerpes  dominicaaas,  Ewdg" 
namgs  taitensis,  Saurothera  vettda,  Diplopterus  gtUra,  JEgothelee  novm  hoi" 
Umdiie,  Podager  nacaada  (?),  Petrophanes  Temminekii,  Eulampis  jugalaris,  and 
some  other  DroehUUUB,  Strepera  arguta,  Donacobiue  atrice^lue,  Cichlaria 
gvianensis,  Graucului  canus,  Platgsteira  meUmopteraf  Tbdirostrum  melanoee^ 
phalumy  Petroica  bieolor,  Prosthemadera  notUe  zeelandia,  Odoutophorus  denta» 
tus,  Lobipes  hyperboreue,  and  Deudrocygaa  arborea,  with  some  other  spe^ea 
already  in  the  museum. 

2.  Collected  by  Lt.  Abbott,  of  the  18th  Royal  Irish  Regiment.  A  large 
and  very  fine  collection  of  shells  from  V.  D.  Land  and  Torres'  Straits,  also  a 
skin  of  Datyarus  maculatue,  and  a  Tcry  fine  example  of  Botaume  melanotms, 
both  from  V.  D.  Land.  Specimens  of  an  AuriciUa  from  the  Sunderbuns ; 
and  the  young  of  Arachnothera  magna  from  Daijiling. 

3.  Collected  at  Muscat,  by  Captain  Hodges  of  the  '  Almohammady.'  A 
collection  of  fishes  mostly  in  excellent  condition ;  and  another  large  jar  con- 
taining examples  of  most  of  the  species  brought  to  the  fish-bazar  at  Muscat, 
was  unfortunately  broken  during  rough  weather,  and  the  specimens  destroy- 
ed. Among  those  brought  is  a  fine  Aeanthurus  (wholly  black,  with  bright 
yellow  caudal  fin),  which  is  not  described  in  the  Hist,  des  Poissons, — a  large 
Ostraeion  of  the  Laetophrys  division,  and  specimens  of  Heniochus  macrolepi^ 
dotuSf  Thynnus  pelamys,  Amphicanthus  stUor,  Scarus  psittacus,  Ruppell, 
Bekme  annulata^  and  others  undetermined.  Captain  Hodges  also  collecte«l 
a  few  sea-shells  and  sundries ;  and  brought  a  spoiled  specimen  of  a  Frigate- 
bird  from  the  Indian  Ocean,  which  corresponds  with  Attagen  ariel,  Gould. 

4.  Another  good  collection  of  fishes  in  spirit  was  brought  by  Mr.  Moxon 
of  the  Pilot  Service  from  Malacca.  Among  them  are  some  not  included  in 
Dr.  Cantor's  lately  published  Catalogue  of  Malayan  fishes,  and  I  recognise 
an  undoubted  specimen  of  Caranx  xanthurus,  Kuhl  and  V.  Hasselt,  and  a 
Casio  affined  to  C.  erythrogaster,  ibid. ;  also  Psettus  rhombeus  and  other 
genera  new  to  the  Society's  collection.     Mr.  Moxon  also  brought  some 


185 1 .]  Proceedings  of  the  Anatie  Society,  1 09 

Hoioihuria,  Crabs  (a  Lapa  and  a  Grapsus),  a  Draco  vclans,  and  a  Coluber  s 
ilso  a  particularly  fine  specimen  of  Heiix  unicinetaf  Fer.,  and  faded  examples 
of  Cffclostoma  semisulcatum.  Sow.,  and  other  land-shells,  all  from  Malacca ; 
ttid  finally  he  has  permitted .  me  to  select  several  interesting  skins  of 
nunraalia,  and  of  birds  an  adult  PontodetMS  humUis,  and  chick  and  male 
of  the  first  year  of  the  Argus  Pheasant.  Among  the  maiDmalia  is  a  skin  of 
SemiulaticaMdatus,  Muller,  one  of  three  in  the  collection ;  and  one  of  a  Squir- 
rel affined  to»  but  not  wholly  resembling,  Sc.  modestus,  Muller,  and  which  is 
BOt  included  in  Dr.  Cantor's  catalogue  of  mammalia  inhabiting  the  Malayan 
peninsula. 

5.  From  Sr.  Lustra,  of  the  Spanish  Frigate  'La  Ferrolana.'  A  few  marine 
Philippine  shells,  comprising  beautiful  examples  of  Cypraa  geographica. 

6.  From  Babu  Rajendra  MuUika.  Several  carcases  of  animals,  including 
a  fine  Gazelle  {E.  cora^  var.  ?).,  a  young  buck  Bora  Singka  Deer,  and  other 
ipcamens. 

7*  From  Mr.  Robinson,  Inspector  of  Govt.  Schools,  As4m.  A  few  shells 
•eotfor  determination,  among  which  are  fragments  of  the  curious  Helicine 
pmu  Megiupira,  a  Unio  which  seems  peculiar,  and  examples  of  Melanid 
tirdfra, 

8.  From  Capt.  Banks,  of  the  ship  '  Owen  Potter.'  The  skin  of  a  remark- 
ably fine  adult  specimen  of  Diomedea  exulans, 

9.  From  Mr.  Piddington.  A  snake  (Bmngarue  ccBrtdeiu)  which  was  killed 
is  the  hold  of  the  ship  Hyderee,  a  Bombay  vessel,  which  has  been  in  this 
port,  however,  upwards  of  a  year. 

10.  From  Mr.  Kelaart,  of  the  Ceylon  Medical  Service.  Two  collections 
of  Cingbalese  mammalia  and  birds  from  the  mountainous  or  Kandyan  coun- 
tiy,  upon  which  I  am  preparing  a  separate  and  more  elaborate  report. 
Several  new  species  are  sent,  and  the  mass  of  these  collections  is  to  be 
returned ;  but  Mr.  Kelaart  has  presented  some  specimens  to  the  Society, 
among  which  are  Sdurus  triUneatus,  Waterhouse  (new  to  Ceylon),  Pal^omie 
Cs&AroiMP,  Spiza&u8  niptUensis  (from  Newera  Ellia,  and  not  hitherto  observ- 
^  m  S.  India),  and  both  sexes  of  a  Caprimulgus  affined  to  C  indicus  but 
•msller,  of  which  Mr.  Jerdon  formerly  sent  a  specimen  from  the  Nilgiris 
(vide  J.  A.  8.  XIY,  208,  note). 

11.  From  Mr.  J.  Baker,  Noacolly.  A  specimen  (injured)  of  Ketvpa 
«yfea€RMs. 

12.  I  further  present  to  the  museum  two  examples  of  a  new  species  of 
^emUu,  sent  to  me  alive  from  Charra  Punji  by  Mr.  Frith ;  and  specimens 
of  PUttycercus  Baueri  and  Cairina  tnoschata. 

1  also  beg  to  call  attention  to  some  of  the  skeletons  which  have  been 

p  2 


110  Proeeedinffs  c/  tk^  AriaHe  Sociehf.  [No.  1. 

reeentlj  mounted,  ai  the  large  female  eetal  aotioeil  in  p.  426;  that  of  a 
female  Gaoor ;  and  the  Giraffe  akeleton  will  alio  be  aoon  added* 

I  am.  Sir, 

Yonr  Obedient  Senrant, 
Am»  Soe>  Rixms,  Jan.  Srd,  1851.  £.  Bltth. 

7b  the  SeereUaj  iff  the  AeitfHe  Sackiy, 

Library. 
The  following  books  hare  been  added  to  the  Librarj  since  the  last  meeting. 

PRBSBNTBD. 

The  Rig-Teda  Safihit^  with  the  Commentary  of  M&dhavHch&rya.  Eilited 
by  Dr.  Maz«  Mnller.  London  1850.  4to. — Prbsbntbd  bt  thb  Hon'blb 
Court  ov  Birbctors  of  thb  East  India  Company. 

Observations  made  at  the  Magnetical  and  Meteorological  Obserratoiy  at 
Hobart  Town  in  Van  Diemen  Island,  and  by  the  Antartic  Naval  Ezpeditbn. 
Printed  by  order  of  Her  Majesty's  Government  under  the  Superintendence 
of  Lieu t.-Col.  £.  Sabine.  Vol.  I.  Commencing  with  1841.  With  abstracts 
of  the  observations  from  1841  to  1848,  inclusive.  London  1850.  4to. — By 
THB  bamb. 

The  Natural  Productions  of  Burmah,  or  Notes  on  tlie  Fauna,  Flora,  and 
Minerals  of  the  Tenasertm  Provinces  and  the  Barman  Empire.  By  Rev. 
Franda  Mason,  A.  M.    Monlmein  1850, 12mo.»-BY  thb  Author. 

Journal  of  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia,  VoL  I. 
@  VIII.  (Vol.  VI.  part  1,  wanting).  8vo.— Br  thb  Acadbmy. 

Ditto  ditto  New  Series,  4to.  Vol.  1. 4  parts. — By  thb  samb. 

Proceedings  of  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia.  Vols.  I. 
@  III.  and  the  first  5  Nos.  of  Vol.  IV.— By  thb  bamb. 

Notice  of  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia  with  an 
Appendix.    Phil.  1836,  Pamphlet.  8vo. — By  thb  bamb. 

A  Memoir  of  William  Maclure,  Esq.  By  Dr.  S.  G.  Morton,  Phil.  1841. 
8vo.  Pamphlet. — By  thb  bamb. 

Additional  Observationa  on  a  new  Living  Species  of  Hippopotanna,  of 
Western  Africa,  (Hippopotamus  siberiensis).  By  Samuel  George  Morton, 
M.  D.    Philadelphia  1849,  fol.    (Pamphlet).— Br  thb  Author. 

Monograph  of  the  Fossil  Squalidse  of  the  United  States.  By  Robert  W. 
Gibbes,  M.  D.  Philadelphia  1848,  fol.  (Pamphlet).— By  thb  Acthob. 

Catalogue  of  Skulls  of  Man  and  the  Inferior  Animals  in  the  collection  of 
Dr.  S.  G,  Morton.  Third  Edition.  Phil.  1849.  8vo.  Pamphlet.—BY  Db. 
8.  G.  Morton. 

Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Caleutts,  fiir 
the  month  of  November,  1850.— By  thb  Dbfuty  Survkyor  GsNBBAif* 


I85L]  Proceedings  ef  tke  Aeiatie  Society.  1 1 1 

Chradja  Panjiki  for  1851.  Beogftli,  Calcutta,  1851.  8vo.— By  tub  Rbv. 
J.Loire, 

Lcctura  to  Educated  Native  Young  Men.  Lecture  4th,  by  the  Rer. 
K.  M.  Banneijea,  on  Yedantism. — By  the  Rbv.  J.  Long. 

The  Oriental  Baptist,  for  January,  1851. — By  thb  Publisher. 

The  Oriental  Chriatian  Spectator,  for  November  1850. — By  the  Editor. 

TheCalcntta Christian  Observer,  for  January,  1851. — By  tub  Publisher. 

Upadcahaka,  for  January  1851. — By  the  Publisher. 

Ssty&rnaba,  No.  7* — By  the  Rbv.  J.  Long. 

Jonnial  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  for  November,  1850. — By  the 
Editor. 

Ditto  ditto,  2  copies. — By  thb  Govbrnmbnt  of  Bengal. 

Tattvabodhini  Patrikii,  No.  89.— By  tub  Tattyabodhini'  SABHA^ 

The  Sailor's  Horn  Book  for  the  Law  of  Storms :  being  a  practical  exposi* 
tioBof  the  theory  of  the  Law  of  Storms.  By  H.  Piddington,  Esq.  Second 
Uition.  London  1851.  8vo. — Bv  the  Author. 

The  Citizen,  for  December,  1850.— By  the  Editor. 

to 

Exchanged, 
The  Athensam,  Noa.  1200*  1-2-3. 

Purchased, 
The  Annals  and  Magazine  of  Natural  History,  Nos.  3,  4,  5. 
The  Edinburgh  Review,  No.  188. 
The  North  British  Review,  No.  190. 
Comptes  Rend  us,  Nos.  9  @  16. 
Joomal  flea  Savants,  for  August  and  September,  1850. 
RcJchenbacli's  Researches  on  Magnetism. 
Hsrrison  on  Languages. 
Knox's  History  of  Man. 
Bengal  Army  List,  for  January,  1851. 


E 

s 


■a 

> 

O 
O 

SI 

s 

£ 

S 

a 

E 

M 


CO 

o 

I 


e 


If 


iSSSSilsSSSseii&elsseSsss 


Jfc 


Z.^'A    a 


Z?5 


SI 

6 
H 


•qina  M 


KZ 


2;25S5 


CO^ 


cqoapc«'««e«otDeoe«e«  to »« o» oo eo -<« ao <p «o  ^^oe«flO«Dcoe«io<«o« 

•w  ^^  ^  M  M  M  ^  .^  ^  ^     ..^  .^  ^*  .^  .      — :     »_•_/.•_•  .^  .^  ^'  _r  _J  .«  _-i       ■        -  _  • 


04  l^OO  «0 
t0  <P  CO  CD 


CO 


•«VJO 


to  16 


•J9H  iO 


o  •oo«eoo.O.«>G«,o<oeoo«e'^e9r»'<«-«aor<-<0C>ooOao«)<ooaqoeo«> 


.^^r  ^^  |oC»o»0'^ooooooooooo'^.^Sooo-52^SqoqSooo 


8 

0 

a 

a 
a. 


s 

e 

a 
0 

5 


00 

o 


■XI 

t 


s 

e 


li      = 


I 


a 


03^  Z55/^         22:       •  Z     2     Z 


\^¥e^  .2; 

GO 


9 

s 


•qina  'Av 


-^  o  -^.o  «p eo  o  00  oq 

to 


0<«0«oeoOQOQq'«(OCQeor»<Dr»(OCQOeQaoo»00(0<«C««ioQ«o 

aQeo-^^-^eieooQ^-vO(oaotnooo($'^comotDaOQ-4(Du5-««o»<^ 


•«V  JO 


•MK  JO 


«  o  «  «* q «iP  '♦  '^  q  •  «  « c^o>  q q  '•  ©I •*  «  « aq »  '♦  «  » ift  o  o  99 
aDaoG«^t«oocoeo<oto<otoo«ooqeO'«t«e«co»«tnc«<o 

^(0<etO<0<CtOtC<0<CtO<0(OtDtOtD«OtO(OtO(0(0(OCD 


>q«f^o»qoeoo 

•  t  »OOt«I  A  ;b  Ok 
(O  <0  (O  O  «0  (D  S 


i. 


d 

9 

A 

9 

9 
« 

s 

a 

o 
s 
OS 

> 
»- 

9 
5 


3SS3 


e 


6  2^25  S;z52;z  J  §  -25:5^52; S5»;i5;25j;2:a2i i^V 2;;^  s  §;5;2;z 


9 

t 

a 


•qina  'M 


^«>iAOOO^oO(OOq<oeocoeoeo(fteoeoaqt<*oor»'«^ooei^09 


J!  V  JO 


OQOco«o(50«'*o»q'*«0'*q«>«i«>qe««>'*qq«ft<»c«o«o»*^ 


•WW  JO 


"S(o2oOoSr»<AO<D<O<O<OtO(OtOiAtOO(0tOtDtf>oSo^<oStO« 

eO0»Q  fi9 


•wa 


^C«eO^- 


ly)  "y)  00  00 


JOURNAL 


or  THE 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY 


No.  II.— 1851. 

0b$ervaikm9  on  the  Pkygiology  of  the  Arabic  Language.     By 
A.  SpRBMGKRy  Secretary  Aeiatic  Society  of  Bengal. 

Tbe  grammar  of  a  language  inasmuch  as  it  teaches  us  of  what  parts 
iti  body  (i.  e.  words  and  phrases)  is  composed  may  fitly  be  compared 
with  anatomy.  The  analogy  may  be  carried  farther  and  an  enquiry 
into  the  genius  of  a  language,  which  is  the  living  and  productive  prin- 
ciple of  the  development  of  these  parts,  may  be  called  its  physiology. 

The  Shemitic  idioms,  of  which  Arabic  is  the  prototype,  hare  the 
foDowing  very  striking  peculiarities. 

1.  Save  a  few  exceptions  they  have  no  compound  words  or  forms 
of  words.*  In  the  Hindu-germanic  dialects,  and  more  particularly 
in  the  Tatar  languages,  not  only  derivatives  but  even  the  moods,  tenses, 
Bunbers,  &c.,  are  frequently  expressed  by  compounding :  thus yif^ron^ 
18  plainly  composed  of  fu  (in  Persian  bd-dan)  and  erant;  loTely 
(German,  lieb-lich)  is  composed  of  love  and  like  (German,  gleich) ;  the 
Bindustani  word  kardngi  ^^  "  I  shall  do'*  is  composed  of  kar, 
do,  un  which  means  I,  and  gd,  i.  e.  go  or  shall,  and  it  answers  to  the 

*  I  do  not  ooosider  forms  like  nuuktiib  written  (Germin  ge-schrieben ;)  mm-ktab 
pbce  of  writiog  or  lehool ;  ta-qarrnb  nor  even  mota-qarrib  as  compositions  but  as 
aa  expansion  of  the  root  to  be  explained  hereafter.  But  ta-fyt  thou  passest  is 
vatebledlj  oompouod.  It  also  appears  to  me  that  tbe  10th  form  of  rerbs  is  com- 
fomtd  as  ist-Ughftr  to  wUk  or  beg  for  pardon.  Iste-mek  means  in  tbe  Tatar  lan- 
|«|es  to  desire.  Slumld  there  be  a  connexion  between  this  verb  and  the  ist ;  which 
ii  prefixed  to  Armbic  Verbs  in  the  10th  form  ? 

No.  XLV. — ^Ncw  Series.  a 


116  On  the  PkyMkiogy  of  ike  Arabic  Language.  [No.  2. 

French  j€  vaU  /aire;  funnel  is  composed  of  Jun-dere  and  tl^  an 
instrument ;  chisel  of  scindere  and  al.* 

2.  Instead  of  forming  grammatical  forms  and  denTatiTCS  hy  com- 
position the  Shemites  change  the  Towels  of  the  words  (or  roots)  as 

Aorist  Active,  ta-qid=Bprich'8L 

Past  actiTC,  9o/-/a==sprach-Bt. 

Imperative,  9o/=sprich. 

Aorist  Passive,  to'q6l=      *% 

Past  puaive,  qil-td  (^1)=  /  &"P^^'^''' 

Subjunctive,  ^a-go/=8pr8ech'. 

Substantive  Sing.  $av/=:Spruch« 

Nom.  actionis  gy/=sprech-en. 
I  hare  added  the  meaning  in  German  in  order  to  show  that  the 
Hindu-germanic  languages  use  to  some  extent  the  same  means  for 
forming  derivatives  and  tenses.  To  a  more  limited  extent  such  forma- 
tions also  occur  in  English ;  for  instance,  sing,  sung,  sang,  song.  In 
our  languages  however,  this  is  the  case  only  in  irregular  verbs,  but  as 
irregularities  are  to  be  considered  as  the  remnants  of  a  former  period 
of  a  language  we  may  conclude  that  the  Hindu-germanic  and  Shemitic 
tongues  did  at  one  time  agree  in  this  peculiarity ;  but  they  went 
in  opposite  directions  in  their  farther  development. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  there  is  no  instance  of  change  of 
rowels  except  for  the  sake  of  euphony  in  the  Tatar  languages.  They 
are  therefore  just  the  opposite  of  the  Shemitic  dialects,  whereas  the 
Hindu-germanic  dialects  stand  between  these  two  extremes  and  partake 
of  the  peculiarities  of  both.f 

3.  In  Arabic  one  derivative  b  very  seldom  formed  from  another, 
but  from  the  root  itself.     Thus  the  plural  of  nouns  is  not  formed  from 

*  Words  of  this  form  are  very  frequent  in  German  ai  line-al,  a  ruler  or  inttm- 
ment  for  making  lines ;  Schliissel,  a  key,  from  schliessen  to  shut ;  Sessel  a  chair,  from 
to  sit ;  Bick-el  pick-axe  (Hindee.  kod-al  or  kod-ali,  from  khod-n£  to  dig.)  As  it  wss 
the  genius  of  the  language  to  give  to  names  of  instruments  the  termination  el, 
this  syllable  hss  been  added  to  foreign  words  which  already  meant  an  instrument ; 
as  Orgel  an  organ.    Alah  A^f  plural  al  means  an  instrument  in  Arabic. 

t  The  euphonic  rule  in  Tatar  is  that  if  the  root  has  an  i  or  a  vowel  which  contams 
a  concealed  i  (as  e=ai;  d=oi;  ii=ni),  the  vowels  of  the  suffixes  and  affixei 
are  equally  changed  into  vowels  similarly  adfected,  thus  they  say  b&k-makaad 
•ew-mek  i.  e.  saiw.maik. 


185 1  •]  On  ike  Phenology  of  the  Arabic  Language.  117 

Ae  singular  but  from  the  root.  The  singular  kitilb,  and  the  plural  kotob 
rise  both  from  the  root  ktb.  The  same  is  the  case  with  the  positive  and 
comparative,  as  positive  kabir,  comparative  masculine  akbar»  compara- 
tive  feminine  kobr& ;  this  rule  even  extends  to  foreign  names :  the 
Boond  is  Delected,  the  consonants  are  considered  as  constituting  a  root 
from  which  the  plural  is  derived  without  reference  to  the  form  or 
iooad  of  the  singular,  as  jal^ik  which  is  the  plural  of  jallik  (i.  e.  Gallic 
or  a  Gallician),  bat&rik,  singidar  batrjk,  a  Patrician.  We  observe  that 
ID  these  two  examples,  the  plurals  have  the  same  form,  though  the  sin« 
golars  widely  differ. 

4.  Almost  every  word  can  by  simple  rules  be  reduced  to  a  verbal 
loot  of  three  consonants.  The  roots  of  the  Shemitic  languages  have  in 
&ct  two  syllables,  whereas  the  roots  of  all  other  tongues  are  monosyl- 
Unc.  Moreover  other  languages  have  a  much  greater  proportion  of 
lobstantive  roots,  than  there  are  in  Arabic. 

This  is  the  exclusive  characteristic  of  the  Shemitic  tongues,  and  it  is 
therefore  principally  this  peculiarity  which  will  be  farther  illustrated 
m  this  noUce. 

Id  reflecting  on  the  bi-syllabic  or  rather  tri-consonantal  roots  of  the 
Anbic  language  and  the  cognate  dialects  we  find  that  there  is  some 
tking  so  artificial  and  unnatural  in  them  that  we  are  inclined  to  consi« 
der  them  as  a  fiction  of  the  Grammarians.  Thus  we  are  told  that  iba 
is  derived  from  a  root,  the  three  consonants  of  which  are  bnw  jx* 
iad  which  means  to  build ;  and  ^^  9ard  plural  Oj^  9ortid,  a  hill- 
UDatarium  ia  derived  from  Aj^  which  means  feeling  cold  keenly,  &c.,' 
Vat  on  the  other  hand  the  system  of  tri-consonantal  roots  pervades  all 
Aemitic  languages  and  is  hundreds  of  years  older  than  their  gram* 
Bsriana. 

It  is  usually  supposed  that  all  the  roots  are  verbs  or  verbal  nouna 
hit  Mr.  Prichard  is  of  opinion  that  they  express  the  abstract  notions  of 
Uie  meaning  of  their  derivatives.  The  former  opinion  is  established 
bj  the  fact  that  almost  every  root  if  pronounced  with  two  or  three 
btAahs  is  a  verb. 

Though  the  word  9ard  ^^  a  hill-station  is  apparently  derived  from  a 
verbal  root  it  appears  from  an  account  of  Mas'udy  that  it  is  a  Persian 
term,  meaning  cold.  The  Persian  kings  used  to  spend  the  hot  seasont 
m  Uie  hills  and  the  cold  season  at  Ctesiphon.    The  Khalifs  imitoted 

Q  2 


1 T8  On  the  Phytiology  of  the  Arahic  Langwt§t.         [No.  2. 

tlwir  example  and  they  technically  applied  the  Persian  term  sard^ 
coU ;  to  hill-atationa.  It  would  therefore  he  aa  absurd  to  derive  ^ard  i« 
its  t^hnical  meaning  from  the  verb  Aj^  as  it  would  be  to  derive  the 
proper  name  of  Macadam  from  the  rerb  to  Macadamise.  In  like 
manner  the  Greek  word  istoria,  has  been  imported  into  the  Arabic 
hmgnage  and  it  is  pronounced  ist^,  ast^rjUi^l  and  ostdraij^^ls— t 
plural  asatyr ;  out  of  these  corruptions,  the  Arabs  took  the  three  conso- 
nants str  jBLm  and  considered  them  as  a  Tcrbal  root  meaning  (in  the 
fifth  form)  to  tell  a  story  and  to  write.  Again  ^jO  t&rykh,  date,  in 
composed  of  two  Persian  words«  Id  this  instance  they  again  took  the 
three  consonants  ^  j  ^  and  formed  a  tri-eonsonantal  root  meaning  to 
note  the  date.  Still  more  arbitrary  is  the  formation  of  the  root 
>ej  na^^ar  in  the  meaning  of  making  a  Christian,  it  being  derived  from 
Naaareth  throiq^h  ^^[y^  a  Christian  or  if)^^  Christians. 

It  is  clear  from  these  examples,  which  might  be  multiplied,  that  it  i» 
the  genius  of  the  Arabic  language  to  attach  the  crude  meaning  to  three 
consonants  of  a  word ;  (if  there  are  more^  one  is  usually  dropped,  and  if 
there  are  less,  one  or  even  two  are  added)  and  to  attach  its  modificiH 
tions  to  the  vowels  and  servile  letters  of  which  we  shall  have  to  speak 
hereafter.  That  part  of  Arabic  grammar  which  is  usually  called 
Etymology,  treats  therefore  exclusively  on  the  manner  in  which  the 
three  radical  consonants  are  animated  by  vowels,  or  enlarged  to  form 
substantives,  adjectives,  verbs,  tenses,  &c. 

After  these  examples  we  do  not  hesitate  to  consider  ibn  ^^t  son  and 
yi  bnw  to  build  (German  bauen)  as  separate  and  distinct  roots,  and  to 
repudiate  the  idea  that  in  Arabic  or  any  other  lan^age  there  existed 
first  roots  which  were  like  raw  ore  and  that  of  these  in  the  course  of  time, 
words  were  coined.  Such  an  opinion  would  be  as  coarse  as  if  we  were  to 
think  that  trees  have  been  cut  out  of  wood  which  pre  existed.  The  fact 
is  that  man  will  naturally  give  to  such  objects  or  actions  as  have  any 
seference  to  himself,  as  short  a  name  as  he  can,  as  '*  food ;"  and  he 
will  express  the  different  modifications  under  which  they  appear  to  him 
by  modifying  the  sound  of  the  word  as  "  feed,"  "  fed."  We  express 
the  difference  between  praying  and  commanding,  caressing  and  scolding, 
by  die  music  of  the  voice :  we  modify  the  import  of  our  words  by 
Hit  intottatio%  and  aa  the  music  of  the  voice  rests  mostly  upon  the 
Toweb,  it  was  most  natural  that  the  vowel  should  undergo  the  changta 


185  L]  Oil  the  Phynology  of  the  Arabic  Language.  119 


/ 

I 


to  modify  the  meftning  of  the  word.  If  you  address  the  king^, 
/0B  pronomice  the  vowel  in  Sire  long,  in  order  to  make  the  sound 
gr&Te,  but  if  joa  express  yonr  anger  towards  an  inferior,  you  say 
fer,  making  the  best  of  the  r  to  thunder  at  him.  It  is  said  that 
the  Chinese  express  the  different  modifications  of  the  meaning  of  a 
woid  solely  hy  modifying  the  intonation. 

Aa  we  have  brought  it  home  to  the  Shemites  that  they  use  very 
vbitrary  processes  to  cast  roots  of  foreign  words,  we  are  justified  in 
•appooing  that  many  of  their  roots,  of  which  we  cannot  as  phinly  as  in 
the  preeeding  examples  demonstrate  a  foreign  origin,  have  been  made 
tii-ooiisonantal  and  considered  verbal,  though  they  are  derived  from 
■OBOsyOabic  words  denoting  objects  or  actions.  We  call  such  words 
Ibt  the  sake  of  distinction  the  elements  of  roots. 

Sappoaing  all  languages  were  originally  monosyllabic  and  therefore 
norganic,  there  were  only  two  ways  to  enlarge  them  and  to  make 
them  organic — by  composition — this  is  the  mode  which  the  Tatars 
hare  chosen — and  by  changing  the  vowels  and  by  other  internal  modifi« 
citiona,  as  is  the  case  in  Arabic. 

The  former  of  these  means  of  enriching  their  language  was  contrary 
to  the  genius  of  the  Shemitic  nations,  and  they  confined  themselves  to 
the  latter,  hut  it  is  evident  that  if  the  internal  organiaation  was  con- 
fiaed  to  changing  the  vowel  of  the  original  word,  the  number  of  deriva* 
tires  would  have  been  very  limited.  Thus  of  qO.  you  can  only  make 
Vt  qylf  qil*  qol,  qtU,  qawl  and  qayl.  If  the  language  of  the  Shemites 
was  to  become  sufficiently  rich  for  their  wants,  other  means  were  to  be 
dcviaed  to  increase  the  number  of  derivatives :  the  elements  of  roote 
mere  to  be  enlarged,  and  it  is  by  enlarging  them  that  the  roots 
became  bi-syllabic. 

By  making  the  roots  bi-syllabic  the  number  of  derivatives  which 
sre  possible  is  squared.  If  you  can  derive  seven  words  from  qdl,  you 
cm  hy  a  mere  change  of  vowels,  derive  forty-nine  from  qalad.  Blit  the 
aotiona  of  euphony  of  the  Shemites  require,  that  there  should  be  a 
certain  proportion  in  the  quantity  of  the  two  syllables  of  a  word.  The 
knger  the  vowel  of  the  first  syllable  is,  the  shorter  is  to  be  that  of  the 
Meond  and  ribi  versA ;  thus  they  would  not  say  q4l^d  dll^  nor  qylyd 
^  but  forms  like  q^d  oJtJ,  qalyd  ^  &c.  are  euphonic.  The  sense 
for  enphoDjj  reduces  the  number  of  derivatives  to  such  an  extent  that 


120  On  the  Phynology  of  the  Arabic  Language.  [No.  2* 

besides  making  the  roots  bi^syllabic  other  dences  were  necessary  to 
enrich  the  language  with  forms,  tenses,  they  are  : — 

1.  To  add  a  Yowel  at  the  end  of  words  as  qiUda  id^ 

2.  After  this  vowel  a  euphonic  t  followed  by  a  vowel  is  inserted 
if  the  word  is  joined  with  the  following  word,  as  qilddatu-lma'shdqa 

3.  This  t  becomes  permanent,  if  the  preceding  vowel  (which  is 
always  an  a)  is  long,  as  qil&d6t  oti>Xi 

4.  A  consonant  is  inserted  into  the  word,  or  the  second  consonant' 
of  the  word  is  doubled  as  iq^il&d  ^^t   and  qallad  ^    In  some 
instances  the  second  consonant  is  repeated  with  a  vowel  as  daw4wyn 
{:H^b^  which  is    the  plural  of  the  Persian   word  c^j^o,   cam&mis 
U^^^  which  is  the  plural  of  the  Latin  word  comes  {j^  a  Count. 

5.  A  euphonic  vowel  is  placed  before  the  word,  as  istable  cAf^^ 
from  the  Latin  word  stabulum.  In  certain  instances  either  m  or  t  or 
both,  are  prefixed  to  the  word  as  taqlyd  d^^lAi,  moqallad  «>la«  and 
motaqallad  «^iftio 

After  this  short  digression  which  exemplifies  what  we  have  to  say,  leC 
us  return  to  trace  the  means  by  which  monosyllabic  elements  of  roots 
are  enlarged  into  bi-syllabic  roots. 

1.  Elements  of  roots  which  had  three  consonants  needed  not  to  be 
enlarged  to  be  shaped  into  roots.  The  three  consonants  are  considered 
as  the  root  without  reference  to  the  original  vowel,  and  by  animating 
these  consonants  by  various  vowels  the  derivatives  are  formed :  for 
instance,  from  the  root  trah  (Latin  trahere,  Arabic  ^^,  German  tragen, 
English  tray,)  they  form  derivatives  like  tfirih,  taryh,  tarh,  &c. ;  from 
traf  (German  treffen,  i.  e.  to  hit,  which  has  traf  in  the  Imperfect 
tense,  English  drive,  Arab  vi^Jo,  which  means  both  to  drive  and  to  hit,} 
they  make  tarf,  tirf,  taraf,  atrdf,  farayf,  &c.  In  the  same  way  they  form 
a  number  of  derivatives  from  trab,  (German,  traben,  Arabic  ^jh,)  tryk, 
(English  track,  Arabic  oij^h  trud,  (Latin  trudere,  Arabic  i^) 
blaj,  (German  platzen,  Arabic  ^*)  &c. 

It  was  probably  a  law  of  euphony  which  led  the  Arabs  to  be  so 
arbitrary  in  altering  the  vowels  of  elements  of  roots.  They  never  begin 
a  syllable  with  two  consonants,  but  they  place  a  vowel  between  them  to 
render  the  pronunciation  easier,  and  if  a  word  or  syllable  begins  with 


1851 .]  On  the  Pkgiiohgy  of  the  Arahie  Language.  1 2 1 

fkree  oonaonants  they  drop  one,  thns»  the  word  stratum  (Italian  strada, 
Eagliah  street),  is  pronounced  sir&t  ^y^  We  can  easily  imagine  how 
bj  degrees  the  first  vowel  was  pronounced  long  in  such  cases,  and  the 
namd  short  and  finally  entirely  dropped,  as  in  the  above  instances. 
Li  oompariug  words  of  various  dialects  of  the  Hindu-Germanic  tongues 
ve  find  indeed  transpositions  of  vowels,  which  have  something  analo- 
gous, thus  we  say  in  German  trub-en  and  in  Latin  turh>are.*  But  such 
transpositions  are  never  used  with  us  as  a  means  of  forming  derivatives. 

Elements  of  roots  which  had  three  consonants  served  as  norm,  such 
Si  had  less  than  three  consonants  were  enlarged  to  three  in  order  to 
fivm  prolific  roots. 

2.  The  simplest  way  to  effect  this  was  to  double  the  last  consonant  of 
dements  of  roots,  consisting  of  two  consonants  separated  by  a  short 
Tovel.  There  is,  however,  no  vowel  between  the  doubled  consonants  in 
the  most  ancient  derivatives  of  these  roots.  Taking  the  root  kad 
(English  cut,  Arabic  i^)  as  an  example,  it  is  likely  that  kadd,  he  has 
cot ;  kodd,  cut  (imperative)  ;  kadda  i^  segment,  are  the  original  deri- 
TMives  and  that  qadyd,  qidad,  &c.,  are  of  more  modem  origin.  The 
seme  applies  to  roots  like  ^j  radd,  reddere,  j{  barr,  pure ;  i«^  ghamm, 
sorrow,  (German  gram.) 

The  Arabs  are  fond  of  doubling  letters :  the  roots  of  which  the  second 
vowel  is  doubled,  and  which  are  called  surd  roots,  are  therefore  very 
numerous,  there  are  no  less  than  426,  and  there  are  only  1784,  possible, 
and  some  of  those  which  are  possible,  would  be  far  from  being  euphonic. 

3.  If  the  vowel  which  separated  the  two  consonants  of  which  the  ele- 
nent  of  the  root  consisted  is  long,  as  in  b&n  c^b  to  appear  (Greek 
^aow)  or  in  qal  (English,  call ;  Greek,  koXcoi,  German,  gellen,  hence 
KeUe  and  nightin-^n/e),  the  oldest  forms  are  made  by  merely  changing 
the  vowel  as  qti,  he  said ;  qvl,  it  was  said ;  qawl,  speech ;  qol,  say, 
(Imperative)  ;  a-qtil,  I  say,  or  shall  say.  It  is  against  the  spirit  of  the 
Anbic  language  to  pronounce  two  vowels  after  each  other  as  in  coerce. 
Is  order  therefore  to  increase  the  number  of  derivatives,  a  hamzah  or  the 
consonants  w  or  y  or  both,  are  inserted  wherever  two  vowels  meet  in 
th  formation  of  derivatives  after  the  norm  of  tri-consonantal  words,  as 
^jil  JJ(i  dieenst  and  owing  to  the  tendency  of  the  language  to  have 

^  The  Latm  origin  of  this  word  is  attested  by  Soyutj  in  his  list  of  foreign  words 
vUch  occur  in  the  Qoriui. 


1 22  On  ike  Pkymology  of  ike  Arabic  Lmnpuape.         [No.  2. 

tri-consonantal  roots  this  hamziih  or  weak  consonant  is  oonsidered 
aa  an  essential  constituent  of  the  root  and  occasionally  used  when 
euphony  does  not  require  it,  as  in  aqw&l  J|y  I  **  words." 

The  hamzah  seems  to  be  chiefly  used  if  the  two  consonants  of  the 
element  of  the  root  were  separated  by  a  diphthong,  for  instance  by  oi. 
In  reality  the  diphthong  is  resoWed  into  two  Towels  or  syllables  and  the 
hamzah  expresses  the  diaeresis,  as  hais  ^jAi  (German  bos',  English 
bad),  though  the  hamzah  is  a  much  stronger  consonant  than  the  w  and 
y*  the  old  deriyatiyes  from  roots  with  hamxah  are  monosyllabic  and 
formed  by  the  change  of  vowels  only,  as  bus  cr  V  ^^^^  misery  (German, 
Buss')  ;  has,  be  miserable  (German,  bus')  ;  ta-bas  (^^  or  ta-bus  (j* j^, 
thou  shalt  be  miserable  and  poor.  This  class  of  roots  is  evidently  older 
than  the  preceding.  It  comprehends  at  present  142  roots,  in  many 
of  which  it  is  optional  to  substitute  a  long  vowel  for  the  two  short 
vowels  separated  by  the  hamzah,  you  may  say  for  instance,  rfis  i^^j 
instead  of  raas  ;^t),  r^f  iij;  instead  of  raaf  vifj. 

4.  The  Arabs  (like  the  Greeks)  pronounce  a  pectoral  aspirate  called 
hamzah  before  every  vowel  which  is  not  preceded  by  a  consonant. 
This  aspirate  is  particularly  strong  in  the  case  of  a  hiatus,  and  there* 
fore  in  some  instances  they  put  an  'ayn  ^  which  has  the  same  power  ss 
hamzah,  but  the  sound  is  much  stronger,  and  therefore  it  is  a  complete 
consonant  which  is  never  dropped,  whereas  the  hamzah  is  omitted  under 
certain  circumstances.  It  often  happens  that  an  element  of  the  root 
which  had  a  long  vowel  between  two  consonants  has  been  formed  into 

*  The  strength  of  the  hamzah  is  in  a  great  measure  fictitioos,  it  is  freqaeotlf 
written  owing  to  a  whim  of  the  Grammarians  where  it  is  not  pronounced.  No  part 
of  Grammar  has  been  less  understood  by  Arabic  Grammarians  than  the  theory  of  tlie 
hamzah  and  alif.  The  following  are  the  fundamental  rules :  Whenever  haoush 
stands  over  an  alif,  the  alif  is  perfectly  superfluous,  it  is  merely  the  fulcrum  of  the 
hamzah  as  in^f  jL«  amr,  saala  ;  if  we  were  to  write^^  *  (JJU*  the  same  toond 
would  be  ezpressed.  Besides  being  the  fulcrum  of  the  hamzah,  the  alif  has 
only  one  other  use— that  of  a  circumflex  accent  as  jL*  sftra ;  was  it  not  for  tbe 
alif,  we  would  read  sara^4«.  The  alif  is  therefore  neither  a  Towel  nor  a  consonant, 
it  is  no  letter  at  all ;  but  the  hamzah  is  a  letter — ^it  is  the  weakest  consonant.  If  the 
harosah  surmounts  a  w  or  y,  as  in  vJ^jj  and  JiL»  either  the  w  and  y  most  be 
considered  as  mere  fulcra  and  therefore  mute, — and  we  must  read  raOf,  s£n  or  the 
hamzah  is  superfluous  and  we  most  read  raw&f,  s&yil :  to  write  both  hamsah  and  w 
or  hamsah  and  y,  is  a  whim  of  the  Grammarians. 


185].]  On  the  Phymohgy  of  the  Jtabic  Language,  123 

iKDot  in  various  whys  by  inserting  a  hamsab,  by  hardening  this  hamzah 
itoao  ^  or  even  into  a  ^  or  without  inserting  any  such  letter,  thus 
^  ba'ad  and  «>^  b6d»  wide  ;  v^u*  sa'ab  and  v^  ^  to  flow  (sa'b 
Bttosalflo  the  sap)  have  the  same  meaning  and  are  obviously  formed 
from  the  same  elements.  There  are  in  all  194  roots  of  which  the 
Kcond  letter  is  an  ^;  and  I  suppose  in  more  than  one-half  or  about  lOQ 
<if  them  the  'ayn  occupies  the  place  of  a  long  vowel. 

5.   The  greatest  liberties  have  been  taken  with  elements  of  roots 

n&g  in  a  vowel  which  is  preceded  by  one  or  two  consonants  as  in 

English,  go,  free,  (Arabic  1^  br6).     Roots  frequently  in  use  derived 

fitnn  such  elements  are  even  now  only  nomiaally  enlarged  and  remain 

BODosyllabic  as  jd  ^1^  to  come  (probably  originally  identical  vrith  the 

Hbdnstani  j&-nd  and  English  go),  raa  ig\j  or  r&  ^L)  ^^  ^^»  ^^'  Others  have 

ken  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  weak  consonants  (i.  e.  ^  and  ^)  and 

tiiii  enlargement  is  in  many  instances  only  nominal,  as  rawd    isi^ 

to  flow  (Greek,  pccu).     The  element  of  this  root  is  clearly  ra,  this  has 

ken  enlarged  into  raa  and  the  w  has  been  inserted  for  the  sake  of 

npbony.     In  some  instances  a  hamzah  was  added,  and  this  was  fre* 

^tly  hardened  into  an  ^  thus  )^.  bad^  \^,  and  badaa,  ^,  bada'a, 

W  all  the  same  meaning  '*  to  commence*'  and  both  i^  bar6,  and  f^ 

Wtt,  mean  to  produce  (para-re).    The  ^  is  sometimes  even  hardened 

nito  the  stronger  sound  of  ^  as  ^,  p>Jb  bolugh  from  the  element  bla 

(Greek  tXcio?,  Latin  plenus,  English  full.)*     Boots  which  end  in  weak 

consonants  and  which  therefore  in  reality  are  not  tri-consonantal  are 

vny  numerous.  467  roots  end  in  w,  36  in  y,  and  215  in  hamzah ;  to 

tkie  may  be  added  161  roots  ending  in  'ayn ;  in  all  879  roots  which 

>  nearly  one-flfth  of  the  total  of  tri-consonantal  roots. 

The  Arabic  language  of  books  or  at  all  events  of  our  dictionaries, 
cnitains  the  words  of  almost  all  dialects  of  Arabia,  and  owing  to  the 
Uectic  differences  we  find  sometimes  half  a  dozen  of  roots  formed  of  the 
nne  element  with  hardly  any  difference  in  the  meaning.  Thus  from  the 
dement  kum  (Greek  (rw,  Hindee  «Ssm»  simat,  Latin  summa,  and  cum)  the 

tfl  -.J  wv 

"Niowmg  roots  have  been  formed  ^  qamm,  fS  kamm,  ^  jamm,  m^ 
Asmm,  U*^  jamalf  (compare  «tm«/,)  ^t^  jama'  and  ^j^  jam6.  Again 

^  Tbe  Arabs  frequently  put  an  m  ioitead  of  a  b,  and  it  U  probable  that  the  root 
^  to  fill,  is  derived  from  tbe  tame  element. 


124  Ontke  Physiatogy  of  the  Arabic  Language.  [No.  2. 

from  the  element  fra  or  far  (Engliah  fro',  Gothic  fra,  German  eer-werfen) 
the  following  roots  have  been  formed  iS^yj^y  O^y  (compare  frac-tum}, 
^j»,  ij^ji  and  u^.  Still  more  fertile  in  roots  is  the  element  cut 
(Hindee  US^  ka/nA|  which  means  equally  to  cut),  riz.  ^  qa^^  (hJ  qata* 
Uki  qa/aly  u^  m^9^  (Latin  scissum),  wy^i  qa^ab,  v^  qadhab,  and 
JLai  qa^al.  Again  U»  fall,  (U  fahi%  (U  fabgh,  Ji  fakA,  ^  falakh,  ^ 
falaj,  43^  falaq  and  ^  thala%  mean  all  to  spht.  With  reference  to^ 
^  I  have  to  obsenre  that  it  stands  instead  of  ^.  Ibn  Hisham  informs 
us  that  some  tribes  pronounced  the  «t*  th  invariably  like  vi  and  thej  said 

^  instead  of  i^  and  eai^  instead  of  ^li^B^. 

*U;(  c^y^H^  iftft^Wl  ^j^Aiji  ciiar^lj  .^I«^(w^t  J^  ^LU  ^^  Jl5 

I  adduce  one  or  two  more  examples  C!li  fakk,  ^  faqqi  ^  faqaa 

and  ^  faqsA,  u^  fadhdh,  ^  fadhah,  ^  fadham,  cUi  fafal^ 
iv^  ta96»  u^  fa99,  mean  all  to  disjoin,  in  like  manner,  ^<>  da",  %7^«> 
da'ab,  ^h  daab,  c^,>  da'at,  J^j  da'az,>kM>  daAaz,  mean  all  to  push. 

It  would  appear  that  originally  only  weak  consonants  were  added 
to  the  elements  of  roots  or  inserted  into  them  with  a  view  of  en- 
larging them,  and  that  they  were  gradually  hardened  or  permuted  with 
stronger  ones.  Thus  w  was  gradually  hardened  into  f  or  b  and  per- 
muted with  m.  Y  c^  is  hardened  into  j  ^orlhor^A,  ^kh;  and  these 
are  farther  hardened  into  i3  q^  v^  k  and  permuted  with  o^  ^>  u^  9f 
4/t  sh,  4j*  s,  3  z,  "t  f ,  Jb  tz,  <&  th,  vi  f,  IS*  t,  «>  d,  ^  dz,  and  c)  n. 

Hamzah  is  hardened  into  ^  'ayu,  and  'ayn  farther  into  ^  ghayn,  oq, 
^  k,  and  permuted  with^  r,  J  1.  Finally  these  three  weak  letters  are 
frequently  permuted  with  each  other. 

I  adduce  some  examples  of  the  permutation  of  consonants 
0*/=UV'=iy  '^^  perhaps=4/5fi 


IS51.]  On  ike  Pkytiology  of  the  Arabic  Language.  125 


4>^=u^>* 


t^=C^ 


iV^ 


We  observe  farther  from  the  above  examples,  that  the  addition  of  a 
conionaDt  is  not  confined  to  elements  ending  with  a  vowel ;  but  some* 
tines  a  consonant  is  added  to  elements  ending  with  a  consonant,  as  will 
ippear  by  comparing  ^^  gahna,  with  can-o,  ^  fataA,  with  pat«t, 
(die  roots  oj  batt  and  Jli  fataq,  have  nearly  the  same  meaning), 
jtf  with  fade  ;  ^  or  s(i  with  <^fu,  &c. 

If  the  element  begins  with  a  vowel  or  a  weak  consonant,  they  not 
iddom  with  a  view  of  enlarging  it,  put  a  hamzah  or  an  ^  or  even  a 
complete  consonant  before  it;  thus  the  word  ^  hand  is  used  in  the  mean* 
iDgof  assistanoe  and  <>ff  ayad  means  to  assist ;  the  root  derived  from 
the  same  element  as  over,  German  uber,  is  spelt  ^;ap  ia  Arabic  that  is  to 
117  an  'ayn  is  prefixed,  and  if  we  compare  fji  yawm,  day  with  i^fi^Mi  it 
vould  aj^ear  that  the  y  does  not  form  part  of  the  element.  The 
(lanent  &  tocome  (Hindustani  6-nli,  Persian  6madan,  dy)  b  enlarged  into 
die  following  roots  (j^l  awa,  (in  this  root  the  long  a  has  been  resolved 
silo  two  short  ones  and  they  have  been  separated  by  a  weak  consonant 
V  for  the  sake  of  euphony)  isji  bawa  and  ^  baa,  (compare  the  Greek 
^Bonu^  and  Latin  meo,)  and  ^^  f&  and  ^^  h&.  The  element  dr  or  ar,  which 
■eans  fire,  (dr  means  in  Hebrew,  fire,  and  jf  means  in  Arabic  inflam- 
ittvit,)  waa  enlarged  intoj^  fawr,  (compare  fire  wp)  and  mXioJ^  nix. 

It  has  been  observed  above  that  weak  consonants  which  have  been 
sdded  to  the  element  in  order  to  form  a  tri-eonsonantal  root  are  fre* 
fientfy  rejected  in  the  old  forms  particularly  in  the  imperative.  In 
Station  with  this  rule  of  throwing  off  weak  vowels,  they  sometimes 
'iiHipear  though  they  form  part  of  the  element  of  the  root.  Thus 
1  i|  is  the  imperative  of  ^Jf\^  waa,  to  vow,  (Latin  vo-tum),  where  the' 
w  forms,  no  doubt,  part  of  the  element. 

r2 


126  Note9  on  the  Dophlds  and  their  Language*  [N<»« 

I  add  a  synoptical  table  of  the  tri-consonantal  roots  of  the  Arab 
language  which  will  be  found  conyenient  for  comparing  them  amot 
themselves  and  with  those  of  other  idioms.  The  first  horizontal  colmxi 
contains  the  first  consonant  of  a  root  and  the  first  vertical  colonm  i 
the  left  the  second,  and  where  the  fingera  meet  if  you  carry  one  fiiis« 
down  from  the  first  horizontal  column  and  the  other  to  the  rigb 
from  the  first  vertical  you  find  the  third  consonant  of  the  root* 


Notes  on  the  DophUie  and  the  peeuliaritiee  of  their  Language.  S% 
Wm.  Robinson,  M,  A.  Inspector  of  Government  Schools  u 
Assam.    Forwarded  by  the  Crovemment  of  Bengal. 

That  portion  of  the  southern  face  of  the  sub-Himalayas,  wbicl 
extending  from  92^  5(y  to  about  94®  north  latitude, — and  forming; 
northern  boundary  of  the  valley  of  Assam,  from  the  Kuri&p&rfi  Dw 
to  where  the  Sobonshiri  debouches  into  the  plains, — is  occupied  by 
tribe  of  mountaineers,  usually  known  to  the  people  of  the  valley,  nndi 
the  appellation  of  the  Dophla's.    This  term,  whatever  may  be  ii 
origin,  is  not  recognized  by  the  people  to  whom  it  is  applied,  ezcepi 
in  their  intercourse  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains.    BA^NGNr,  th( 
term  in  their  language  to  signify  a  man,  is  the  only  designation  they 
give  themselves. 

During  the  latter  days  of  the  Ahom  Suzerainty,  when  internal  dis- 
sensions, and  the  growing  imbecility  of  the  government  furnished 
opportunities  for  the  bordering  tribes  to  indulge  in  acts  of  rapine  and 
lawless  aggression  on  their  low-land  neighbours,  the  Dophl^  were  not 
slow  in  exacting  their  share  of  tbe  general  spoil.     Several  attempts 
were  made  to  check  their  atrocities  ;  and  on  one  occasion,  Rij&  Gouri- 
nath  Sing,  is  sidd  to  have  marched  an  army  into  their  hills  for  the 
express  purpose  of  chastising  them ;  when,  as  native  historians  tell  ufl» 
several  thousand  Dophlds  were  taken  prisoners  and  brought  down  to 
the  plains.    The  Bij&,  unwilling  that  they  should  pine  in  indoleDce, 
obliged  them  to  dig  a  canal  with  the  view  of  draining  off  the  large 
and  unwholesome  morasses  that  still  exist  in  Muhal  KoUongpnr.    Bat, 
owing  to  the  bad  treatment  t9  which  the  prisoners  were  subjected* 
and  the  unhealthiness  of  the  season,  the  greater  portion  of  them  9^ 


i 


18$1.]         Note^  Ofi  the  Daphlii  and  their  L$nguage.  12T 

aid  to  luYe  perishedj  and  the  task  assigned  them  remained  unacoom- 
plished. 

Others  of  their  tribe,  however,  nothing  daunted,  continued  their 
periodical  predations,  and  annually  kidnapped  large  numbers  of  men 
tnd  women,  whom  they  consigned  to  perpetual  alayery.  The  govern* 
meat,  unable  to  put  a  stop  to  these  atrocities,  was  at  length  compelled 
tacitly  to  submit  to  them,  and  yield  to  these  marauders  the  right  of 
imposing  a  black  mail  on  all  the  frontier  Muhals.  But  the  exactions 
of  the  DophUis,  fell  so  heavily  on  the  inhabitants  of  these  Muhals, 
especially,  during  the  period  that  Bijd  Purander  Sing  held  the  upper 
portion  of  the  valley,  as  to  lead  to  the  entire  desertion  of  almost  all  the 
tillages  on  the  frontier. 

On  the  resumption  of  the  B6ji's  territories  by  the  British  Govem- 
nent,  active  measures  were  taken  for  checking  the  predatory  habits  of 
the  Dophlis.    It  was  then  ascertained  that  the  chiefs  inhabiting  the 
higher  ranges,  had  alone  the  prescriptive  right  to   the  black  mail* 
Their  intercourse  with  the  plains  however,  had  long  been  obstructed 
by  their  hostile  neighbours  of  the  lower  ranges.    But  the  able  conduct 
and  perseverance  of  the  British  authorities,  in  re-opening  communica- 
tions with  them,  and  engaging  them  in  active  co-operation,  compelled 
the  allegiant  clans  of  the  petty  chiefs  on  the  frontier  hills  to  pay  due 
sobmission  to  the  paramount  authority,  and  to  desist  from  all  further 
acts  of  violence  on  the  people  of  the  plains ;  while  the  chiefs  who  held 
the  prescriptive  right  to  the  tribute  were  glad  to  enter  into  an  agree- 
ment to  receive  an  annual  sum  from  the  British  Government  in  lieu  of 
all  their  demanda.      The  sum  so  paid  since  1836-37,  amounts  to  Co.'a 
Bs.  2543,  which  is  divided  among  no  less  than  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
eight  different  chiefs. 

Of  the  mountains,  inhabited  by  the  Dophlis,  we  possess  no  topo^ 
graphical  information  of  any  value.  The  few  Asamese  slaves,  who 
from  time  to  time  contrive  to  effect  their  escape  from  servitude,  affirm 
that  the  Dophli  villages  are  large  and  numerous,  that  the  inhabitants 
keep  large  flocks  of  cattle,  and  are  well  supplied  with  grain.  The 
oonntiy  is  thickly  covered  with  forests,  and  during  the  winter  months> 
the  fall  of  snow  is  said  to  be  very  heavy. 

The  climate,  generally  speaking  is  highly  healthful.  The  tem- 
perature, ia  aa  various  as  the  several  elevations  of  the  ever-varied 


128  Ngte9  on  tlU  DopkU»  amd  their  Language*  [No.  1 

Mirfioei  whichy  though  nowhere .  troubled  with  ezceadTe  heat,  is  so 
by  excessive  moisture*  generating  a  rank  vegetation^  considerably  aided 
by  a  deep  stratum  of  luxuriant  soil. 

The  DophlAi  are  divided  into  innumerable  petty  dans,  who  maintain 
among  themselves  an  oligarchical  form  of  government,  and  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  from  two  or  three,  to  as  many  as  thirty  or  forty  chie& 
in  each  clan.  The  influence  exerted  by  these  chiefs,  seems  to  be  mild  in 
the  extreme.  The  people  appear  to  have  no  legal  provisions  whatever 
for  the  well*being  and  conservation  of  society — ^the  enlightened  end 
of  civiliied  legislation--«nd  yet  exhibit  among  themselves  in  an  emi- 
nent degree,  that  social  order  which  is  the  greatest  blessing  and 
highest  pride  of  the  social  state.  A  sort  of  tacit  common-sense  lav 
governs  them,  which  notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  written  on  the 
inborn  lawlessness  of  the  human  race,  has  its  precepts  graven  on 
every  breast.  The  grand  principles  of  virtue  and  honour,  however 
they  may  be  distorted  by  arbitrary  codes,  are  the  same  all  the  world 
over ;  and  where  these  principles  are  concerned,  the  right  or  wrong 
of  any  action  appears  the  same  to  the  uncultivated  as  to  the  enlight- 
ened mind.  And  it  is  to  this  indwelling,  this  universally  diffused 
perception  of  what  is  ju9t  or  otherwise,  that  the  integrity  of  these 
mountaineers  in  their  intercourse  with  each  other  is  to  be  attributed. 

Thdir  ideas  of  religion  are  exceedingly  crude.  They  acknowledge 
the  existence  of  one  Supreme  Creator  and  Ruler  of  the  world,  but  Him 
they  never  worship,  and  their  religious  rites  consist  almost  exdusivelj 
in  the  propitiation,  by  offerings  and  sacrifices,  of  the  spirits  or  Genii, 
whom  they  believe  to  inhabit  their  hills.  Their  worship  consista  of 
invocations  of  protection  for  the  people,  and  their  crops  and  domestic 
animals, — ^and  of  thanksgivings  when  recent  troubles  are  passed. 
Sacrifices  are  considered  more  worthy  than  offerings,  and  hogs  and 
fowls  are  the  animals  most  frequently  sacrificed.  Libations  of  ferment- 
ed liquor  always  accompany  their  sacrifices,  and  as  every  sacrifice  gives 
occasion  for  a  feast,  the  people  on  these  occasions  indulge  pretty  freel/ 
in  copious  potations.  The  office  of  the  priesthood,  is  not  an  indefea- 
sible right  vested  in  any  family,  nor  is  the  profession  at  all  exclusive. 
Whoever  chooses  to  qualify  himself,  may  become  a  priest,  and  maj 
give  up  the  profession  whenever  he  sees  fit.  Diseases  are  supposed  to 
arise  entirely  from  preternatural  agency,  hence  the  priests  are  also 


1 851 .]  Notea  on  the  Dcphl6»  and  their  Language.  1 29 

exoidstB.  They  pretend  also  to  a  knowledge  of  diyination,  and  when 
called  in  caaea  of  aicknesa,  or  in  times  of  temporal  distress,  consult 
auspices  of  many  different  kinds,  bnt  especially  by  the  breaking  of 
eggs,  and  the  examination  of  the  entrails  of  young  chickens. 

Marriages  are  nerer  entered  into,  before  the  parties  have  attabed 
the  age  of  maturity,  and  the  ceremonies  performed  on  such  occasions 
are  bnt  little  perplexed  with  forms. 

The  dead  are  always  buried^  and  that  very  soon  after  decease.  The 
body  is  borne  by  friends  and  relatives  in  silence  to  the  grave,  and  with 
it  are  deposited  the  war  implements  and  cooking  utensils  used  by  the 
deceased,  after  which  preparations  are  made  for  a  funeral  banquet. 

The  physiognomy  of  the  people,  exhibits  generally  and  normally, 
what  b  commonly  known  as  the  Scythic,  or  what  Blumenbach  terms 
the  Mongolian,  type  of  the  human  family.  This  type,  however,  is  in 
many  cases  much  softened  and  modified ;  and  where  there  has  been 
any  intermixture  with  the  Arian  inhabitants  of  the  plains,  it  frequently 
passes  into  a  near  approach  to  the  Caucasian.  The  usual  complexion 
is  that  of  a  pale  brown  or  isabelline  hue,  though  in  many  cases  it 
approaches  to  a  much  darker  tint. 

The  ordinary  dress  of  the  DophUs,  consists  of  a  short  sleeyeless 
shirt  of  thick  cotton  doth,  sometimes  of  the  natural  colour,  but  more 
frequently  atriped  gaily  with  blue  and  red,  and  always  excessively 
dirty.  Over  this  is  thrown  a  mantle  of  cotton  or  woollen  cloth  fastened 
about  the  throat  and  shoulders  by  means  of  pins,  made  of  bamboo. 
The  ears  are  always  ornamented  with  great  knobs  generally  made 
of  some  shellj  but  sometimes  of  horn  and  amber.  The  hair  is  always 
worn  long,  veiy  neatly  plaited  and  turned  mto  a  knot  just  above  the 
forehead.  The  women  are  generally  wrapt  in  a  shapeless  mantle  of 
striped  or  plain  cotton  cloth,  with  its  upper  part  tucked  in  tightly 
over  the  breast,  and  enveloping  the  body  from  the  armpits  to  the  cen* 
tre  of  the  calves.  Another  cloth  is  also  thrown  over  the  shoulders, 
answering  the  purpose  of  a  cloak,  the  upper  corners  of  which  are  tied 
into  a  knot  sufficiently  low  to  expose  the  throat  which  is  invariably 
eased  in  a  profusion  of  bead  necklaces  of  all  varieties  of  colour.  The 
ears  are  loaded  with  huge  brass  or  silver  rings  and  the  ear-lobes,  so 
stretched  with  the  weight  of  great  metal  knobs  that  they  not  unusu- 
ally reach  down  to  the  shoulders.    Heavy  bracelets  of  mixed  metal 


130  Notes  on  the  Dopklds  and  their  Language^  [No.  2. 

are  also  worn  on  the  wrists.  The  hair,  which  among  the  women  is 
generally  yery  long  and  black,  is  gathered  into  a  knot  tied  just  abote 
the  nape. 

The  arms  used  by  the  people,  consist  of  a  long  sword  slnng  by 
means  of  a  piece  of  cane  across  the  shoulders,  a  dagger  worn  in  the 
girdle,  and  a  bow  and  arrows. 

The  arts  practised  by  the  Dophlfis  are  few  and  simple.  Agricultnre 
is  almost  the  sole  business  of  the  men,  and  to  it  is  added  the  constmc- 
tion  and  furnishing  of  the  dwelling  house ;  the  boys  look  after  the 
domestic  animals,  and  the  women,  aided  by  the  girls,  are  employed  in  all 
the  indoor  occupations,  of  cooking,  brewing,  spinning  and  weaving* 
The  agricultural  implements  are  an  axe,  a  Ddo  or  bill-hook,  and  a  spade. 
The  agricultural  products  are  rice,  (the  "  summer  rice*'  of  the  plains) 
wheat  and  barley,  with  a  few  cucurbitaceous  plants,  greens,  edible 
roots,  red  pepper,  ginger  and  cotton.  Very  little  is  grown  beyond 
what  is  necessary  for  household  consumption,  and  the  surplus  is 
bartered  either  with  the  people  of  the  plains  for  agricultural  imple- 
ments, culinary  utensils,  beads,  and  ornaments,  and  cotton-cloths,  or 
with  their  neighbours  on  the  hills,  for  swords  and  woollen  cloths  of 
Thibetan  manufacture.  The  men  haft  all  the  iron  implements  they 
purchase  abroad. 

Manjit  forms  a  considerable  article  of  the  trade  of  the  Dophl^ ;  it 
grows  wild  in  great  abundance  on  their  hills  and  is  said  to  be  of  ?ery 
superior  quality. 

Of  learning  and  letters,  the  Dophl&s  are  totally  devoid.  Their 
language,  as  well  as  physical  attri^tes,  give  strong  evidence  of  their 
connection  with  the  affiliated  sub-Xtimalayan  races  of  Thibetan  origin, 
and  a  comparison  of  the  vocabulary  herewith  submitted,  vrith  those  I 
had  the  pleasure  to  furnish  last  year,  will  show  a  very  close  alliance 
with  the  dialects  of  the  Miris  and  Abors. 

We  proceed  now  to  a  brief  notice  of  their  lingual  peculiarities. 

Of  Nouns. 

Gender, — ^This  language  possesses  a  variety  of  substantive  terms, 

sufficient  to  denote  all  that  is  needful  in  the  distinction  of  sex  among 

human  beings.    Thus, 

Ab6,  father,  Ane,  mother. 

Tette,  elder  brother.  Amk,  elder  eiefer. 


IS&l .]  Noie9  on  the  DopkUs  &nd  their  Langmge*  1 3 1 

BorOy  yonnger  brdther,  Buhn^  younger  eUter* 

Ni6Idb6»  boy.  Ni&me,  girL 

Sex  in  the  iuferior  animals  is  expressed  by  the  post-fixes  B6  or  P6 

fnale  and  lie  female.    These  terms  are  applied  only  to  the  last  syllable 

of  the  noon  if  it  happens  to  be  a  word  of  more  than  one  syllable. 

Male,  Female, 

Bo8y  Su ;  Subd,  8u-ne. 

Bog^  Ek-ki ;  Ki-btf,  Ki-ne. 

Deer^  Cb^-chor;      Chor-b6»  Chorine. 

Tiger^  Som-ny6;      Ny6*b6i  Ny6ne. 

There  are  a  few  exceptions  to  the  above  rule ;  as  in 

Chibi,  nunkkeg.  Chibi-bepo,        Chibi-bene. 

Saben,  goat,  Bobl^,  Bene. 

Numher, — ^Ther^  is  no  grammatical  form  to  express  a  phiral  num- 
ber.; the  idea  of  plurality  is  generally  conveyed  by  snch  terms  as  P6ng 
eUf  Arok  nuang^  &C.9  added  as  post-fixes  to  the  noun.  When  a 
nomeral  adjective  is  employed,  the  noun  undergoes  no  variation ;  e »  g, 
Ekki  kioag,  eeeen  dogs^  Su  dk-ple,  eix  cows. 

Case. — Gases  are  formed  entirely  by  post-positions,  and,  as  may'  be 
supposed,  their  number  may  be  very  readily  increased. 

There  is  but  one  regimen  or  mode  of  declension  for  all  nouns,  nor  is 
this  in  any  way  perplexed  by  refinements  expressive  of  either  gender 
or  number. 

Ou,  a  house, 

Nom.  On,  a  house. 

Gen.  Oug,  of  a  house, 

Dat.  Oug-bo,  to  a  house, 

Abl.  Oug-gdm,  from  a  house. 

Ace.  Oum,  a  house. 

Instr.  Oug-mon^  with  or  by  a  house, 

Loc.  Oug-^6,  in  a  house. 

Of  Adjectives. 

From  the  principle  that  seems  to  prevail  in  the  language,  of  placing 

the  adjuncts  after  the  objects  to  which  they  are  attached,  the  adjective 

generally  follows  the  noon  it  serves  to  qualify ;  thus, 

£si  h&rdk,  eold  water, 
B&ngni  ni^  a  young  man, 
SdLngnd  ^tep6,  a  great  tree, 
Takar  kdnag,  seven  stars. 

Comparison  is  expressed  by  the  incrementory  particle  Y&  or  Ey6. 

The  former  is  annexed  to  adjectives  ending  in  a  vowel,  but  where  the 

final  letter  is  a  consonant,  the  latter  is  invariably  employed.   Example, 

K&ruk,  bad,  Karuk-ey&,  worse. 


1 32  Note&  en  the  DopUda  and  their  Lainguage,  [No.  2. 

N.  B. — ^Adjectives  wheo  taken  sbgly  almoat  always  end  in  F&i  bat 

in  compoaition  this  final  syllable  is  omitted. 

Netik-plty  new*  Netikrqr6»  newer. 

Xrok-pi,  many.  Arok^eji,  more. 

Xiep6y  ffood.  Jdejii,  better. 

Akao-p^  tall.  Akao-y^  taller. 

Xo-p^  A^A«  Ao-ya»  higher. 

To  ezpreaa  the  euperlative  form»  the  word  P^g  aU^  ia  prefixed  to 

the  adjectiTe  in  the  oomparative  state*    Thus : 

Ttng  £o-y6»  highest,  or  higher  than  aU. 
Ting  dk80*y&,  tallest^  or  taller  than  all. 
fing  ^ey^  beet,  or  better  than  aU. 

Numerals. 

The  numerical  system  is  emphatically  decimal^  and  extends  no 

further  than  will  suffice  for  the  enumeration  of  the  fingers  and  toes. 

11.  lUng-U-^Gdn. 

12.  IUng-l&-&oi. 

13.  B.6ng-U-6&m. 

1 4.  R&ng-l&-6pli. 

15.  R&ig-U-4ng6. 

16.  R6ng-li-dk-ple» 

17.  R&ng-l&-k^Dag. 

18.  B&ng»U-plag-nag, 

19.  R&ng.l&-k£y6. 

20.  R&ng-chdng. 

Of  Pbomouns. 

The  Personal  Pronouns  are, 

Ngd,  J.  Ng6-lu,  we. 

N6,  thou.  N6-IU9  you. 

M^  he  or  ehe.         Md-lu,  they. 

In  declensiottj  they  follow  the  same  regimen  as  that  given  abore  ftr 

nouns  substantive. 

1st  Person. 

Sinaular. 
Nom. 
Gen. 
Dat. 

Abl. 
Ace. 
Instr. 
Loc. 

The  pronouns  of  the  2nd  and  3rd  Person  are  declbed  in  the  fi^ 
manner. 

The  Demonstrative  Pronouns  are,  Si,  and  Ch6|  ^to»  and  JUA 
ihat  i  and  the  interrogative^ 


K 

Xken. 

2. 

Xni. 

3. 

A'im. 

4. 

X-pli. 

b. 

ADg-6. 

6. 

Ak-ple. 

7. 

K6nag. 

8. 

Plag-nag. 

9. 

Kij6. 

10. 

Bing. 

Singular. 

mural. 

m,i. 

Nom. 

Ng6-lu»  we. 

Ngog,  of  me. 

Gen. 

Ngd-lug,  imre. 

Ng6g-bo,  to  me. 

Dat. 

Ng6-lug-bd,  to  w. 

Ng6g-gdm, /rom  me. 

Abl. 

NgMag-gim^yrom  m 

Ng6m,  me. 

Ace. 

Ng6-lumy  %iL». 

Ng6g-mon&*  by  me. 

Instr. 

Ng6-lug-mon^  by  ««• 

Ngog-alo»  tn  me. 

Loc. 

NgO-lugfUo,  tfl  UM. 

1851.]  NoteB  mi  the  JDophUs  oMd  their  Langmfge.  183 

He»  who t  and  Hogo»  whatt 
They  may  be  declined  in  the  same  way  as  the  PenM>nal  F^anonos. 

Of  Ybrbs. 
Verbs  ezpressiTe  of  htiiig  and  po99emon  are  very  rare.    Of  the 
former  elasB  we  have  D6ng-p^  in  the  pretent,  and  I)6ng*pona  in  the 
pott  tense.    Verbs  of  the  latter  class  appear  to  be  wholly  wanting. 

The  regfanen  for  the  conjugation  of  verbs  exhibits  great  simplicity. 
There  are  bat  three  recognized  relations  of  time^  the  absolute  present, 
the  absolnte  past,  and  the  simple  future ;  but  should  occasion  require 
thit  the  time  of  an  action  be  expressed  with  greater  precision  than 
these  tenses  admit  of,  corresponding  adverbs  of  time  are  empbyed  and 
usiiany  placed  before  the  verb. 

The  Tsriations  that  verbs  undergo,  whether  in  mood  or  tense  appear 
to  be  effected  by  the  aid  of  auxiliaries^  which  msj  properly  be  termed 
immutable  verbal  fragments.  Verbs  undergo  no  change  expressive  of 
either  number  or  person. 

Indicattvb  Mood. 
The  adjuncts  D6»  Fan^  and  B6,  form  the  distinctive  signs  of  the 
present,  past,  and  fbture  tenses.    D69  is  in  all  probability  a  contracted 
form  of  the  substantive  verb  D6ng,  to  be. 
fmh,  is  often  need  by  itself  to  signify,  did;  for  example 
L6k  mon&  pan^  I  did  ii  with  my  hound. 

Prxsbnt  Tbnsb. 
Singular.  Plural. 


1.  Ng6  do-diS,  /  am  eating, 

2.  N6  do-d6^  thou  art  eating. 

3.  M&  do-di,  he  is  eating. 


1.  Ng6-lu  do-d6,  ire  are  eaft'nt^. 

2.  N6-lu  do-d6,  you  are  eating* 

3.  H&-la  dod6,  they  are  eating. 


Thus  also; — ^B&ng*d6,  I  am  carrying.    Angne-d6,   I  am  going. 

Tiog-d6^  1  am  driniang.    Me-d6, 1  am  seeking. 

Past  Tensb. 
Singular.  Plural. 


1 .  Ng6-ln  do-panii,  we  did  eat. 

2.  Nd-lu  do-pand,  you  did  eat. 

3.  M&-lu  do*pan^  they  did  eat* 


1.  Ng6  do-pani^  I  did  eat. 

2.  N6  do-pan^  thou  didet  eat. 

3.  iUk  do-pani^  he  did  eat. 

Bing-psna,  I  did  carry.  T&g-pan^  I  did  drink. 

Xnpie-pani,  1  did  go.  Me-puii,  /  did  seek. 

FuTURB  Tbnsb. 
Singular.  Plural. 


1.  Ng6-lu  do-b6,  we  will  eat. 

2.  No-lu  do-b6,  you  wHl  eat. 

3.  M&tIu  do-bo,  they  will  eat. 


1.  Ng6do-b6, /t0t//ea^. 

2.  No  do-bd,  thou  wilt  eat. 

3.  iii  do-b6,  he  wiU  eat. 

lUng.b6, 1  wiU  carry.  T<ng-b6. 1  wiU  drink. 

XDgne-b6,  /  wHl  go.  Me-b6,  /  will  eeek. 

s  2 


1S4  Nid09  tni  the  lkj^4U  and  tkeir  Ltrnpu^e.         [No.  2L 

The  Gontnsted  negatives  to  the  above  are  fbnned  by  the  addition  of 

the  paiticle  M£    Thus : 

Present.        Ng6  do-do-ro^  I  am  not  eating. 
Pott.  Ng6  do-paniL-m^  /  did  not  eat* 

Future*         Ngo  do-D<S-m^  I  wiU  not  eatf 

Impbratiys  Mood. 
The  only  instance  in  which  this  mood  exists  is  in  the  2nd  person. 

It  is  formed  by  the  addition  of  T6«  to  the  verb.    Thus :  Do*t6,  m/. 

6ok*t6»  call.    No-td,  bring.    Numerons  other  examples  of  which  will 

be  found  in  the  annexed  tocabnlary. 

The  contrasted  negative  is  formed  by  the  substitution  of  Yb,  for 
T6.  Thus :  Do-y6,  eat  not.  Gok-y6,  call  not.  No-y6,  bring  not. 
Xngne*y6^  go  not. 

The  Infinitive^  or  perhaps  more  correctly  the  Gerund,  is  formed 

by  the  addition  of  the  word  Teb6.    Thus :  Do-tebo,  to  eat,  or  /or  the 

jmrpoee  of  eating.    Ting-teb6«  to  drink.     Bdng-tebiS,  to  carry.    Be- 

tebiS^  to  build. 

Participles. 
The  participial  terminations  are^  [eeeUng' 

Present,  Neyd. — ^Do-neyi,  eating.    T£ng-ney^  drinking.    Me-neyi» 
Poet,         Fel6. — Do-pel6,  having  eaten.    T^g-pelo,  having  dnoL 

Me-pelii,  having  sought. 

Potential  Mood. 
When  power  or  capacity,  is  intended  to  be  implied,  the  word 

P&rep^  is  added  to  the  verb  in  the  future  tense. 

>f  g6  Angne-b6  p&rep^  f  can  go. 
N6  DQ-b6  pdrepd,  Mou  canst  eat. 
Mi  Tixh6  p&rep^  he  can  run. 

Desire  is  exprestfed  by  the  word  mdng-dd,  which  takes  the  saoe 

relative  pontion  when  put  in  conjunction  with  another  verb. 

Ng6  Angne-b6  m6,nz-d6, 1  wish  to  go. 
Md  Do-b6^  m&ng-do,  he  wishes  to  eat. 
M^lu  T^bd  m&g^d6|  they  wish  to  run. 

Indecunablib  Particlies,  so  necessary  in  most  cultivated  Itn- 
gnages  for  connectiog  sentences  together  and  giving  precision  to  other 
parts  of  speech,  are  almost  unknown  in  the  language  of  the  DophKs* 

Where  the  want  of  a  conjiinction  can  be  evad^  by  the  use  of  s 
participle,  the  latter  is  usually  introduced,  otherwise  the  parts  of  s 
sentence  hang  very  loosely  together. 

Post-positive  particles,  such  as  those  given  in  the  dedensioDS  of 
nottns»  take  the  place  of  prepositions. 

Adverbs  precede  the  verbs  they  serve  to  qualify,  and  i|i  general  sic 
placed  in  close  juzta«position  to  them. 


1851.] 


yqt€9  an  the  Dopklda  and  iheir  Language. 


135 


To-day,  S616. 
Yesterday,  Muro. 
Here,  8ig. 

J/terwards,  Koyong. 
JFkatr  H6g6. 
JFken?  Hudgldm. 

Short 

N6  mibg-men  h6g6  ? 
Wkat  M  your  name  ? 
Ng6  ming-men  Purmiu, 
My  name  ie  PHrm&i, 
Ng6  hdt»b6  Angne-do, 
I  am  going  to  the  market. 
Ngog-bo  poisd  b^rgo  bikU$« 
Gwe  me  a  fern  pice. 
Ng6  p&hi  oQg«ti6  dapa. 


Then,  Kdj6ine. 

To-morrow,  Arle. 

J»  the  evening,  Sorom. 

In  the  morning,  Sorokdmb6» 

Where  ?  B6g6ki. 

Why!  H6g6-drAtig. 

How?  H6g6-^dngna. 

Sentences. 

My  basket  is  in  the  house, 

Norn  ogo  ^soyd. 

I  am  taller  than  you, 

N6  muro  h6g61d  ddng-ponA, 

Where  were  you  yesterday  ? 

Am£-be-y6» 

Ho  not  tell  an  untruth. 

No  arle  dngbo  p&rip^  ?         \row  ? 

Will  you  be  able  to  come  to-mor* 


Names  of  Males. 
Nidrdk.— Tfipu.— Phingche.— Tdkou.— B^nl— TAya.— Nfichebd. 

Names  of  Females. 
Niydi. — ^Biglem. — Hdrdng. — Chdng-rdng. 

VOCABULARY.* 


BnfttsA. 

Air, 

AD, 

AnjCTi 

Ant, 

Arrow, 

Ashes, 

Ask, 

Avnt,  Pai, 

Aunt,  Mat, 

Back, 

Bad, 

Baaaboo, 

Baaket, 

Beads, 

Bewp,  (n.) 

Beard, 

Beat, 

Bed, 

Bee, 

BeUy, 
BeUsnmt, 
Bird, 
Bite,  (▼.) 
Bitter, 


Dophld. 
Dori. 

F4k. 

T&rok. 

Opok. 

Tich6. 

Ti-Qktd. 

Ab64m&. 

Ane-dma. 

G4rp6. 

Kiimk. 

S&pri. 

Uwii. 

Pdchi. 

T&phlong. 

Sntam. 

GimiSk. 

M6-t<S. 

Y6-plag. 

Ta-nngk. 

Kb6to. 

K<Sp6. 

G<Se. 

P&ttd. 

Chegop-t6. 

Kipi. 


Black, 

Blood, 

Boat, 

Body, 

Bone, 

Bow,  (n.) 

Brass, 

Break, 

Broad, 

Brother,  elder 

Brother,  younger 

Baffalo, 

Bum, 

Bury, 

CaU, 

Cat, 

Catch, 

Cheek, 

ChUd, 

Chin, 

Cloth, 

Cload, 

Cold,  (adj.) 

Come, 

Cook,  (▼.) 

Copper, 

Crooked, 


Ui. 

N&a. 

66. 

S61o. 

Ori. 

Pitol. 

Fedipt6. 

T6k-tepa. 

Tette. 

Bore. 

Menddk. 

B^t.t<S. 

Rik.t<S. 

Gok.td. 

Ache 

Notang-t6. 

Niogin6. 

Angil. 

Chokt&k. 

Eje. 

Domiig. 

HMkp6. 

Angkab6. 

Ni6ngt6. 

T^ml 

Biknng-bdluDg. 


*  This  list  of  Eoglish  words,  corresponds  with  that  appended  to  my  "  Notes  on 
the  Laagnagcs  spoken  by  the  tribes  inhabitmg  the  mountain  confines  of  Asam," 
sod  pobUihed  in  the  Jonxnal  of  the  Asistic  Society,  1849. 


136 

Crow,  (n.) 

Cry, 

C«t, 

Bailee, 

Dark, 

Daof^ter, 

Day, 

Deaf, 

Deep, 

Die, 

Dig, 

Dry,  (a^jO 

Dock, 

Ear, 

Earth, 

East, 

Egg, 

Elbow, 

Elephant, 

Eye, 

Face, 

FaU, 

Far, 

Fat, 

Father, 

Fear, 

Feather, 

Fight, 

Finger, 

Fire, 

Fish, 

Flower, 

Foot, 

Forest, 

Forget, 

Frog, 

Fruit, 

Get, 

Give, 

Go, 

God, 

Gold, 

Goose, 

Grass, 

Great, 

Hair, 

Hand, 

Hard, 

Hate, 

Have, 

He, 

Head, 

Hear, 

Hill, 

Hog, 

Horn, 

Horse, 

Hot, 

Hosband, 


Noie^  Ml  the  DojphldM  and  their  lAmguage.         [No.  t 


Vik. 

K&bt6. 

Pi.t6. 

So.t6 

K&oepi. 

Niomeki* 

S61<S. 

Rongbepi. 

Aringpa. 

Sig.t6. 

nut<$. 

Hugpi. 

Hins. 

Ni6r6ng. 

Ked«e« 

Leng6« 

Fiipti. 

Ugda. 

Hiti. 

Nyuk. 

Nyogm6. 

H6-t6 

Addpi. 

Atepi. 

Ab6. 

Btts6p£. 

Miimiik. 

Goblong-t6. 

L4koheng« 

Ame. 

Ngai. 

Pwig. 

L4g4. 

Molotnm. 

M&ng-to. 

Titok. 

Fe« 

Paikpi. 

Ke.fiikt6. 

Angne. 

O'ynk. 

Aen. 

Hiss. 

S&Dgni. 

Atepi. 

Dilmiik. 

Lik. 

Larpi, 

Aiam. 

Dong. 

Mi. 

D6mp6. 

Ti-t4. 

Mlodi. 

Ar&k. 

Ring. 

G6ri. 

Aipi. 

Ni616. 


I, 

Ng^ 

Immediatdr, 

lUii* 

In, 

Aring. 

Iron, 

Rokdor. 

Ivory, 

Figb6. 

Kill, 

Min.t6- 

Kiss, 

M6.p6p-t6. 
Kotiri,  Kimrig. 

Knife, 

Knee, 

Lebing. 

Know, 

Chinpi. 

L>ngh, 

Nier.t6. 

Little, 

lochingpi. 

Lightning, 

Dddrik. 

Look, 

K6.t6. 

Long, 

Aksopi. 

Mad, 

Rugdo. 

Man, 

Bingni. 

Mat, 

Uplet. 

Medidne, 

Dirib. 

MUk, 

Achn. 

Moon, 

Pdld, 

Mother, 

Ane. 

Mouth, 

Gim. 

Name, 

Ming-men. 

Near, 

Beri. 

Neek, 

Ling-gdm. 

Nest, 

Fitti-sop. 

Night, 

S6y6. 
Mi. 

No, 

Noise, 

Dngdo. 

North, 

Siidi. 

Nose, 

Nyopom. 

OU, 

Tel. 

Old, 

'  Niakom. 

*    K0Ch0kpi,(M<MV.) 

Open, 

Kwoktd. 

Paddy, 

Om. 

Place,   (t.) 

Pit6. 

Plant, 

Leti. 

Plough, 

Hil. 

PuU, 

Se-t6. 

Push, 

Ningt6. 

Quarrel, 

Hug-td. 

Quickly, 

Mikohang. 

Quietly, 

Chdkib. 

Rain, 

Ni<Sdo. 

Raise, 

Hi.td- 

Rat, 

Kdbdng. 

Ratan, 

Csd. 

Rice,  (cooked) 

Apuiu 

Rice,  (uncooked) 

Om-ben. 

Bipe, 

Meni. 

Rise, 

Gorop.td. 

River, 

Kiimen. 

Road, 

Limbtt. 

Run, 

Fir.to. 

Salt, 

Aid. 

Sand, 

BiU. 

See, 

Ko-td. 

1«5].] 


Greek  Legend$  on  Indo^Seythian  coins,  ^c. 


137 


Seek, 

SeU, 
Short, 


SOfer, 

SiDg, 

Sister,  eiiier 

Sister^  f  owa^ir 

Sit, 

Skin, 

Sleep, 

Slowly, 

Small, 

Smoke,  (n.) 

Snake, 

Son, 

SonU 

Soar, 

Sondi, 

Speak, 

Stand, 

Star, 

Steal, 

Stone, 

Stop, 

Strong, 


Me.t6. 

Sun, 

Plok.t<$. 

Sword, 

Tong-dlbig*p£. 

Take, 

Nilipdunto,  Cbokto. 

Thnnder, 

Tfogkii. 

Tobacco, 

Rnkt6. 

Tomorrow, 

Am4. 

Tongne, 

Burm6. 

Tooth, 

I>ong.t6. 

Tree, 

ChoQ-pen. 

Village, 

Yop.t6. 

Uncle,  Pai, 

Hote-hote. 

Uncle,  Mai, 

Ingchangp6. 

Want, 

Mukiig. 

War, 

T&.bug. 

Water, 

Kio. 

West, 

J4kS. 

White, 

KongniL 

Wife    (<»•'■  o'^) 

Sig^. 

^^^*  (another's) 

Ben-t6. 

Wind, 

Dok-td. 

Woman, 

Tikar. 

Wood, 

Do-cho-t6. 

Work, 

iClong. 

Year, 

D6.t6. 

Y«is, 

B4iiplu 

Young, 

Dani. 

S&U. 

No.t6. 

D66-gom. 

Dn&. 

Arle. 

R6. 

Fig. 

S&ngn£ 

Go. 

pia. 

Netta 

Mang-to. 

GKSbUng. 

Est. 

W^o. 

Ponglugpi. 

Mige. 

Niof&ng. 

Dorik. 

Niemi. 

Usiing. 

Ragr^ 

Ni&ng-g6* 

U. 

Ni&. 


Trmulation  of  9ome  vneertain  Chreek  legends  on  coins  of  the  Indo" 
Scythian  princes  of  Cabul.  By  H.  Torrens,  Esq.  B.  A^  V.  P,, 
and  late  Secretary,  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal. 

The  ardour  with  which  the  study  of  the  numismatic  treasures  of 
Afghanistan  was  pursued  a  few  yesrs  back  by  no  few  members  of  our 
Society,  was  easily  accounted  for  by  the  extreme  historical  interest 
attaching  to  them.  The  number  of  the  Greek  Bactrian  Kings,  the 
eridence  of  whose  existence  and  regal  power  was  attested  by  any  thing 
beyond  the  meagre  mention  of  history,  was  up  to  1824,  eight;  Bayer  hay- 
ing first  published  two  coins  of  Eucratides  and  Theodotus  in  1738,  with 
his  Historia  Begni  Gr€Bcorum  Bactriani  at  St.  Petersburg,  and  Colonel 
Tod,  having  added  but  twenty-six  years  ago  with  his  paper  in  the 
1st  Vol.  Trans.  Boyal  Asiatic  Society,  the  coins  of  ApoUodotus  and 
Menander  to  those  of  Euthydemus,  Heliocles,  Antimachus  Theos,  and 
DemetriuB,  which  were  all  that  had  been  disooTered  in  Bactrian  numis- 
matology during  the  course  of  near  a  century*  The  progress  into 
Afghanistan  of  the  late  Sir  Alexander  Barnes,  the  discoveries  of 
Mesara.  Court,  Ventura,  and  other  French  Officers  in  Runjeet  Singh's 
Service,  and  the  investigations  carried  on  near  Cabul  by  Mr.  Masson, 
and  reported  in  this  journal,  opened  a  wide  new  field,  and  by  succes- 
sive rapidly  attained  discoveries  we  became  acquainted,  not  only  with 
sll  the  Greek  Baictrian  Kings,  but  with  the  names  and  nations  of  their 


138  Tramlaium  of  tame  Greek  legends  of  ike  [No.  t 

fiaccessoTS  in  the  lands  they  mled  over.  Professor  Wilson  in  1841, 
collected  into  a  single  work,  his  Ariana  Jniiqua,  the  results  of  all  that 
had  heen  done  in  the  investigation  of  this  new  page  in  history,  and 
with  the  publication  of  this  book,  the  excitement  and  the  interest  of 
the  subject  seemed  to  pass  away.  Large  collections  of  coins  were,  it 
is  true,  formed  by  officers  and  even  by  English  ladies,  in  Afghanistan, 
and  able  numismatists  such  as  Cunningham  and  Stacy  continued  thdr 
labours  as  usual ;  but  the  historical  result  of  the  new  study  seemed  m 
the  mind  of  the  public  to  have  been  attained,  and  no  one  cared  to 
exert  himself  in  an  exhausted  subject.  I  have  in  my  possession  a  letter 
to  me  from  Sir  Alexander  Bumes;  remarking  on  the  singular  apathy  as 
to  enquiry  evinced  by  even  able  men  during  our  occupation  of  Afghan* 
istan,  while, — such  was  the  fatality  in  the  only  active  correspondents 
which  the  Society  had  beyond  the  Indus, — Arthur  GonoUy,  Dr.  Lord, 
and  Lieut.  Pigou  of  the  Engineers,  were  successively  killed  in  action 
within  no  long  time  one  of  the  other.  Events  took  place  shortly  after- 
wards, which  diverted  attention  from  the  records  of  the  past,  in  those 
and  the  adjacent  regions,  to  the  study  of  an  anxious  present,  and  the 
existence  of  Ancient  Bactria  was  forgotten. 

The  time  now  appears  to  me  to  be  propitious  for  the  resumption  of 
the  study  of  her  history,  not  simply  as  regards  herself  but  in  her  con- 
nection with  India ;  and  more  particularly  as  respects  later  dynasties 
of  Barbaric  princes,  the  Indo-Parthians,  the  Indo-Scjthian,  and  Sas- 
sanian  monarchs,  satraps,  or  prefects,  who  held  sway,  independently, 
or  as  tributaries  to  a  greater  power,  in  portions  of  the  dismembered 
kingdom  of  the  Bactrian  Greeks.  Provinces,  some  of  which  oonsti^ 
tuted  component  parts  of  these  principalities,  are  now  the  frontier  of 
the  British  Empire  in  the  east;  tranquillity  and  good  government 
have  succeeded  the  anarchy  which  so  lately  dislocated  their  whole 
system ;  amid  the  arts  of  peace,  the  local  history  of  those  lands  through 
which  successive  races  of  mankind  have  from  the  remotest  ages  of  the 
world  poured  themselves  into  the  Indian  Peninsula,  should  most 
certainly  be  diligently  investigated.  The  study  should  not  simply  be 
encouraged  ;  it  should  be  enjoined,  and  public  measures  taken,  such 
as  would  be  adopted  by  any  other  European  Government  placed  in 
India  as  is  that  of  England,  to  facilitate  and  promote  enquiry  as  upon 
a  question  of  science.  It  is  not  enough  that  from  the  little  we  do 
know  something  should  have  been  deduced,  and  systematically  put 


lS5h]  tmbhSeftkioH  Prineet.  139 

OD  leeord.  The  nmX  itep  is  to  hare  the  dedaction  critMnIly  examined, 
and  tested  hy  local  iiiTestigatioa :  if  it  still  then  hold  good,  we  may- 
either  aeoept  it  as  material  for  history,  or  at  any  rate  allow  it  to  pass 
eurrent  peoding  the  appearance  of  fiirther  light.  There  is  a  world  of 
work  to  be  done  along  the  simple  frontier  of  Peshawnr  (t.  Court's  oon- 
jeetnies  on  the  march  of  Alexander,  Jonmal  Asiatic  Society,  Bengal, 
July,  1836),  while  the  whole  Panjab  is  a  rich  and  almost  untried 
field  for  the  aatiqoarian  and  numismatologist.  The  idea  must  never 
be  entertained  that  where  there  is  the  darkness  of  apparent  mystery, 
discovery  is  hopeless. 

I  make  these  few  remarks,  partly  in  the  hope  that  they  may  per- 
chance animate  some  able  inyestigator  to  exertion,  partly  as  not  out 
of  place  with  reference  to  the  very  subject  of  this  brief  paper. 

It  will  be  in  the  recollection  of  some  of  the  readers  of  the  Journal 
that  much  interest  was  excited  by  the  appearance,  on  certain  of  the 
eoins  of  Arian  dynasties  subsequent  to  the  Greeks,  of  pure  Greek 
words,  and  sometimes  of  Greek  barbarixed  even  to  unintdligibility,  in 
conjunction  with  the  title  of  a  Parthian  or  a  Scythian  prince.  The 
immediate  query  in  the  mind  of  a  phQologist  was,  does  this  indicate 
the  existence  of  a  Grseco-Barbaric  vernacular  language  T  Aristophanes 
btroduces  in  '*  The  Birds**  a  specimen  of  such  a  dialect  which  no 
doubt,  like  the  Carthaginian  of  Plautus's  slaves,  amused  a  classic  au- 
dience as  much  as  Pat  or  Sawny  do  an  English  one.  The  few  words 
the  barbarian  of  Aristophanes  utters  are  chiefly  bad  Greek,  which,  if 
the  conclusion  be  worth  any  thing  based  on  so  small  a  fact,  would 
kad  one  to  infer  that  Greek  in  these  dialects  was  predominant;  and 
that,  patting  the  case  we  come  across  an  instance  of  one,  the  more 
Oieek  we  can  detect  in  it,  the  greater  the  likelihood  that  it  constituted, 
net  a  sort  of  royal,  or  medal  language,  but  the  actual  vernacular  of 
the  particular  people  who  made  use  of  it.  The  thoughts  involuntarily 
wander  to  the  mountains  of  Kafiristan,  that  mysterious  country,  the 
OpprohriMm  Geographim  Afigliem^  with  its  peculiar  inhabitants,  the. 
self-dedared  descendants  of  Alexander's  soldiers,  who  speak,  say  all 
informants,  a  peculiar  and  unintelligible  language.  This  race  of  men,  be 
they  what  they  may,  have  certainly  taken  refuge  from  the  overflowing 
tide  of  immigration  in  inaccessible  haunts,  where  to  this  hour  they 
exist,  Tmiely,  if  ever,  quitting  their  own  limits.    The  Parthian,  the 

T  2 


140  Trmulaium  of  some  Cheek  legetuU  of  ike  [No.  2. 

Scyihiaii  and  the  Smwiniin,  the  endless  tribes  whom  the  Hindoos  and 
Peniuis  term  Saka  and  the  Greeks  'HkMu*  (t.  Wilson,  Ar.  Ant.  C.  III. 
p.  132,  4 to  ed.)  hare  swept  from  the  more  accessible  tracts  of  the 
lands  they  each  in  their  turn  sojourned  in  upon  their  way  to  India, 
the  language  and  the  race  of  their  predecessors,  after  a  partial  adop- 
tion of  the  one,  and  an  imperfect  subjection  of  the  other*  It  remains 
yet  to  be  seen  whether,  safely  removed  from  the  high-way  of  nations, 
the  descendants  of  those  who  were  for  a  time  tinctured  with  the  tastes 
of  the  most  civilised  people  of  antiquity,  may  not  be  found  extant,  still 
perhaps  retaining  traces  of  the  European  stock  they  came  of  (t.  H- 


*  The  loose  and  general  nte  of  the  word  by  the  Greeks  as  applicable  ii 
ently  to  many  nations,  explains  many  doabtfnl  passages  in  Herodotos,  Strabo  sod 
other  writers,  and  is  nowhere  so  definitely  asserted  as  in  the  gossiping  chrooiels 
of  the  Bysantine,  Johannes  Tsetses,  Chiliad.  XIII. 

Kal  Touro  ytrtHnt*  koXms  iiifi4  «'«  X«y0ar^w, 
Hs  itfffioffyol  Kol  &\arol  ical  trdKoi  re  ithi  SiUeac, 
0(  Ptf$  xAi  ^ttvpoijJfrM  ri  xJU  ol  Mms  VK^Satf 
Kal  9w  bfriirov  itpivoutov  i9»ot  nromf  Bof»4av 
Kotrds  KOfropofidforrai  ck^cu,  trK60uw  tp  icKhotu 

Or  in  English — 
And  this  know  well,  and  let  it  not  be  secret  from  thee. 
That  AsbasgK,  and  Alans,  and  Saks  too,  and  Dakn, 
The  Rhos,  and  Sanromats  also  and  the  Scythians  proper. 
And  every  whatso  nation  dwelling  near  the  blasts  of  Boreas, 
Generally  are  called  Scythian,  by  the  name  of  Scythians. 

The  Daks  are  the  Dadiks  of  Herodotns  (III.  91)  the  Dan  {Ta  hi  a.  Remuat, 
Non?eIles  Melanges  Asiatiqnes.  1.  205,  apud  Wilson)  classed  with  the  Gandaifi 
(Herod.  VII.  66,  tpud  Wilson)  or  Candaharees,  allied  with  the  Get»,  tiie  Jati,  or 
Jits  of  India,  driven  south  with  them  by  the  Hans,  the  *'  Dacns  missilibos  melkir 
sagitUs"  of  Horace  (Od.  III.  6.)  &c.  &c.  and  Scythians  notwithstanding  I  It  ap- 
pears diffienlt  to  comprehend  however  the  nomad  migratory  masses  of  mattkiiid 
ean  be  traced,  distinguished,  or  even  classified ;  bnt  there  does  seem  a  clianos  of 
■tndying  the  question  on  the  frontier  of  India,  npon  which  many  of  these  tribes,  or 
their  remnants,  were  impelled  in  snccession.  To  have  ascertained  their  loetl  pn- 
senoe  at  any  point  is  important.  It  would  be  idle  enough  to  attempt  idwitiiigii*'"" 
of  the  Dadans  of  Trajan's  column  with  the  Ta  hi  a  of  the  Chinese. 

I  may  add  that  the  •*  Rhos"  of  Tsetses  are  the  <  Pwt  of  the  LXX.  Tersion  of  Rnk. 
zziviii.  2,  3.  It  is  the  name  given  to  the  Smuimu  by  the  Bysantine  writers  of  ths 
tenth  century.    See  Gesenius's  Disquisition  in  v.  1^1^%  H.  T«. 


1851.]  Indo-Seythian  Prineet.  14-1 

phinitoiie's  Cabal,  abo  this  Joamal,  April,  1838,  oa  the  Siah-posh 
Cafin  by  Barnes).  It  will  perhaps  not  be  uninteresting,  before  I 
proceed  to  a  farther  identification  of  the  Greek  language  than  has  jet 
been  attempted,  as  the  adopted  tongue  of  barbaric  princes  dominant 
a  Bactria»  to  make  as  it  were  a  rocabularj  of  the  Greek  words  in  use 
upon  their  coins.  These>  it  will  be  seen,  are  partly  imitations,  and 
idoptbns  of  titles  and  attributive  epithets  in  use  with  their  prede- 
ceason,  the  Greek  Bactrian  monarchs  ;-^and  partly,  which  is  very 
euiioos,  Terbal  applications  of  their  own,  sometimes  in  pure  Greek  ^ 
oecaaonally,  as  I  shall  show,  in  words  misused  and  mis-spelled ;  and 
wmetimes,  m  their  later  periods,  in  an  unintelligible  farrago  of  letters, 
whieh  either  represent  a  wholly  barbarized  dialect,  or  else  indicate  the 
ignorant  attempts  of  a  barbaric  people  to  continue  the  fashion  of  using 
a  language,  the  knowledge  of  which  had  died  out.  The  philological 
nine  of  these  indisputable  facts  consists  in  the  indication  it  gives  us — 

1.  Of  the  existence  in  Bactria  of  a  spoken  dialect  of  the  Greek 
current  after  the  conquest  of  Alexander  from  the  time  of  Theodotus^ 
B.  C.  256  to  that  of  Pantaloon  B.  C.  120,  (▼•  for  dates  Wilson  Ar. 
Ant.  C.  lY.pawim)— 

2.  Because,  as  the  language  of  established  monarchy  and  of  the 
dominant  class,  it  was  continued  on  the  coinage  of  their  barbaric 
iQceeasors — 

3.  Preparing  us  for  the  occurrence  of  dialectic  peculiarities,  sarour- 
ing  of  Greek  origin  in  the  language  of  unread  inscriptions  or  even  of 
ipoken  tongues  with  which  farther  enquiry  and  inTestigation  may  make 
08  acquainted. 

The  nnmber  of  Bactrian  monarchs  whom  Professor  Wilson  sees 
vcMon  to  dass  as  of  unblemished  Greek  descent,  is  eighteen*  The 
attempt  to  adjust  their  chronological  succession  has  been  loosely  tried, 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  many,  if  not  most  of  them,  were  cotem- 
porary  kings  of  different  portions  of  what  had  been  Grecian  Bactria. 
The  namismatic  evidence  in  our  possession  shows  Theodotus*  whom 
Ptofessor  Wilson  does  not  reckon  in  the  number  abore  noted,  Euthy- 

*  Tliere  it  hiitorie  mention  of  a^trtl,  and  9§efmd,  Theodotoi  or  Diodotnt :  I 
kaf»  in  this  paper  only  looked  to  Dmnltoiatic  eridonoOi,  whieh  afford  one  king 
on^oftheaaBM. 

H.  T. 


142  TraiMlaium  of  9ome  Greek  legendt  of  the  [No.  2. 

demoiy  and  Demetriiuiy*  to  have  been  the  ontj  purely  Greek  monafdM 
of  Bactria ;  their  tide  kmg^  and  their  proper  name  nmply,  in  the 
geaitire  caae  of  the  Greek,  are  given  upon  the  coins  as  yet  found,  which 
hare  issued  from  their  mint. 

Eukratides,  B.  G.  181,  (I  give  Bayer's  and  Wilson's  chronology)  is  the 
first  who  gives  signs  of  orientalisation,  though  in  style  of  worknumafaip 
his  silver  tetradrachms  are  exquisite  medallic  specimens.  He  ceases 
to  be  nmply  Jang  on  all  his  coins :  he  becomes  on  some  of  them  greti 
king,  and  upon  one, — the  authority  for  this  however  is  doubtful, — kh^ 
eaviour.  The  source  of  this  amplified  title  is  explained  in  the  obvefse 
of  some  only  of  his  coins.  His  name  as  king ;  his  title  in  Greek  as 
great  king ;  in  Greek  letters,  are  explained  in  the  local  dialect  of  the 
land  he  had  adopted,  and  he  appears  in  Pracrit  as  MahdrijA.  We 
may  trace  on  the  one  hand  in  the  sparse  employment  of  the  Pracrit 
legend  in  the  case  of  this  monarch,  and  on  the  other  in  the  singnlsr 
bungling  manner  in  which  some  native  artist  doubtless  has  tried  his 
hand  at  the  Greek  characters  (v.  this  Journal,  June  1835,  PL  XX¥. 
^g«  5),  of  his  amplified  title,  signs  of  the  fusion  going  on  between  the 
conquerors,  and  the  conquered.  His  coins  contribute  to  our  Tocahuhh 
ry  the  word  ficyoXos  great,  and  perhaps  atimfp  eamour. 

The  name  of  Eukratides  with  the  word  /teyof  occurs  in  conjunction 
with  that  of  Heliokles,  and  Laodice  on  an  unique  coin  procured  by  Dr. 

*  The  reasoQS  for  which  I  identified  with  this  king  tlie  name  of  a  sappoted 
Mayes,  or  MainSi  are  given  in  the  January  number  of  this  Journal  for  1840.  Pro- 
fessor Wilson  has  done  me  the  honour  to  state  my  argument  {Kr,  Ant.  C.  IT. 
p.  313.  4to.)  ;  which  is  he  states,  **  annihilated"  by  the  discovery  of  an  undoubted 
king  Mayes  whom  he  places  with  justice  among  the  barbaric  princes  of  CabuL  A 
comparison  of  the  pure  Oreek  type  of  the  Mains  Demetrius  coin  (Ar.  Ant.  Rate 
YIII.  fig.  18.)  and  its  Greek  inscription  oii/y,  with  the  barbaric  Mayes  baving  a 
Pracrit  legend,  and  an  oriental  title.  *'  Great  king  of  kings"  {ui  tMprm  fig.  ISr 
Plate  VII.  fig.  5,)  might  have  satisfied  the  Professor  that  I  hare  not  in  a  namismatie 
sense  endured  annihilation,  that  my  classical  argument  is  good  as  applied  to  s 
classical  subject,  and  that  Mains  Demetrius  with  his  caducens  and  Greek  matnmy- 
micy  and  Mayes  the  barbarian,  now  treading  on  a  prostrate  figure,  *'  now"  sitting 
erossolegged  on  a  conch  '*  are  not  the  same  persons."  Afaiiif,  ptdtas  "  fiUns  Maiis," 
(Hor.)  or  Mercury;  and  Bfayes,  the  Deas  Lanas  (hmo,  moon,  Zend.)  of  a  Seylkis 
horde  are  easily  separable. 

H.T. 


1851.]        ^  IndO'SeytMan  Prineei.  143 

Lord,  and  detcribed  in  this  Jonroal  (July,  1838,  PL  XXVII,  fig.  1.) 
hjt  of  courts  our  ever-lamented  James  Prinsep.  Heliokles  himself 
however,  B*  C.  147>  adopted  the  title  of  just-^-Sucauw-^^  peculiar  to 
himself,  and  tMs  word,  with  its  translation  in  Pracrit,  obtains  on 
almost  all  his  cobs. 

Lyaias,  B.  C.  147,  called,  himself  ai^iici;ros — the  uneonqueredp-^wid 
translated  the  title  on  the  Pracrit  obverse  of  his  coinage. 

Amyntas,  B.  C.  135,  varied  the  royal  attributive  to— FoeaTup— being 
the  Doric  form  of  viin;rup— congMeror :  this  word  again  is  the  poetic 
form  of  vuttfTtfp  or  yuairqi  (v.  Liddell  and  Scott's  Lexicon.  Oxon. 
1843):  I  am  careful  to  show  the  irregularity  of  the  language  for 
reasons  to  be  given  hereafter. 

Agathokleia,  of  whom  one  coin  alone  has  been  discovered,  is  the 
only  queen  who  figures  in  the  Bactrian  dynasties.  Her  epoch  is 
nnoertain.  She  called  her  coin,  piously  and  ungrammatically,  as  being 
^-/SdatXiovois  tfcorpoiro  (v) — of  the  god^turn  queen :  had  rfiwroq  been 
used  adjectively,  it  should  have  been  necessarily  in  the  feminine.  (?) 
The  proper  word  is — OtArpenroq — (Aschyl.  Pers.  905)  god-eent.  She  is 
transUted  in  Pracrit  as  mdharajaea  (not  ranee)  nUdataea  mikasa* 
Hayaea. 

Antimadins,  B.  C.  140,  boldly  records  on  his  tetradrachm  his  own 
apotheosis ; — ^he  is  )3a(rcXcvs  6eo% — god :  on  his  hemi-drachm  vucq^opo^ 
— Mnging  tnetory^  translated  like  the  vwcamup  of  Amyntas  JayadharoML, 

riiiloxenes,  B.  C.  130,  has  the  same  title  and  translation  as  Lysias. 

Antialkides,  B.  C.  135,  and  Archelius,  B.  C.  125—120,  both  adopt 
the  latter  title  of  Antimachus. 

Bienander,  B.  C.  126,  who  is  mentioned  by  Strabo  (Wilson  tJi  /oe.) 
as  having  crossed  the  Hypanis  (Sntlej)  and  reached  the  Isamis 
(Jumna)  river,  a  monarch  whose  extensive  dominions  lay  to  the  east- 
ward of  Bactria  Proper,  has  as  title  (rom^p-^tovumr— and  on  one  coin 


Apollodotus,  who  is  also  mentioned  in  narrative  history,  B.  C.  1 19^ 
continQes  the  title  o-om/p ;  but  in  one  remarkable  coin  described  and 
figured  in  this  Journal  (August,  1833,  PI.  XIY.  fig.  4.  June,  1835, 
PL  XXVI.  fig.  4)  adds  to  it— mu  ^iXoiraropoc — (in  the  genitive)— 
9md  father  lover :  the  Pracrit  legend  on  this  coin  does  not  contain  the 
tfioslation  of  this  new  affix. 


144  Tranalaium  of  same  irreek  legends  of  the  [No.  2. 

DiomedeSy  B.  C.  100,  and  Henn«i»,  B.  C.  98,  continae  the  aii^e 
tide^-otdnjp :  and  the  two  last  of  the  aeries  of  true  Grecian  monaicha 
Agathoklea,  B.  G.  135,  and  Pantaleon,  B.  C.  120,  are  both  content 
with  the  plain  monarchic  prefix. 

We  now  reach  the  epoch  of  the  first  barbaric  princes  of  Bactria,  of 
whom  it  is  sufficient  in  this  place  to  say  that  they  were  Sakse,  Sakas, 
or  Scythians,  who,  being  says  Strabo,  **  Asii,  Pasiani,  Tokhari,"^  and 
Sakaraoli,'*  engaged  the  Parthians,  and  were  ultimately  forced  upon 
Ariana  to  the  destruction  of  the  Greek  monarchies,  and  thence  upon 
India,  in  which  their  progress  was  arrested  by  the  prowess  of  Vicn- 
miditya,  king  of  Avanti  or  Oojein  B.  C,  b^^  commonly  called  Sakari, 
'the  foe  of  the  Sakas.*  (Wilson  in  loe.)  Some  light  is  thrown 
upon  the  immigration  of  these  hordes  by  the  accounts  of  Chinese 
historians  quoted  by  Messrs.  De  Guignes  and  Remusat,  in  addition  to 
the  information  afforded  by  Strabo  and  Trogus  Pompeius,  of  the  whole 
of  which  Professor  Wilson  has  made  ample  and  excellent  use.  The 
chain  of  numismatic  evidence  as  respects  these  invaders  commences 
with  the  name  of  Eu,  and  Su  Hermseus,  according  to  the  arrangement 
in  the  Ariana  Antiqua.  The  coins  are  of  barbarous  execution^  the 
Pracrit  characters  corrupt,  the  Greek  very  much  so;  the  title  is 
perhaps  an  exemplification  of  the  actual  manner  in  which  the  word 
tnanfpoi — of  ike  saviour — ^was  locally  pronounced  in  a  barbarized  Greek 
dialect,  viz.  with  the  omission  of  the  a>. 

Passing  over  a  few  coins  of  uncertain  names  on  which  the  learned 
have  bestowed  much  trouble,  only,  in  my  opinion,  to  prove  to  us  that 
they  belong  to  a  period  of  great  internal  confusion,  during  which  the 
dominant  chiefs  could  npt  command  the  services  of  any  educated 
Greek,  or  even  any  competent  artificer,  we  arrive  at  the  epoch  of  Majei 
B.  C.  100 ;  a  barbarian  king,  whose  barbarian  title  runs — ficunXm 
fifurOuiov  /leyaXofv  Mavofv—of  the  king  of  kings,  of  great  Mayes :  this 
is  translated  in  Pracrit — Bajadhirajasa  Mahatasa  Ma-a-sa. 


*  These  people  are  mentioned  by  Ptolemy  at  a  powerAil  tribe  to  the  north-eMt 
of  Bactria  (Wilkinson's  An.  Mg,  III.  e.  X.)  and  their  name  is  mad  in  the  Hiem- 
glypbs  of  Mndeennt  Aboo  as  opponents  of  the  iSgyptiaa  armies.  The  other  mass 
tell  their  own  history. 

H.T. 


1851.]  IntkhSeyihian  Prineet.  145 

A  niooeflaor  who  repeats  the  Mithridatic  title-^ih'ii^  of  kings — ^was 
FiJirisns,  B.  C.  80»  a  king  apparentlj  of  limited  domioion  and  short 
leigii. 

With  the  coins  of  this  prince  have  been  found  sparingly  those  of 
Spalyrins,  B.  C.  75.  The  legend  is  interesting  as  it  contains  a  complete 
phrase  in  correct  Greeks  apart  from  the  name  which  is  in  the  nominative 
instead  of  genitive  case: — SiroXvpio^  Succuov  oScX^ou  tov  jSoo'cXcox. 
Spalyrivs  (of  the)  just  (true?)  brother  of  the  king — instead  of — *of 
BpalyriiUt  &c.  The  Pracrit  is  read  Alabaraputasa  Dhamiasa  Spakh 
fharamaaa. 

The  coins  of  Azilise,  B.  C.  60,  and  Axes,  B.  C.  50,  continue  the 
Bune  ultra-regal  title. 

All  the  above  legends  of  barbaric  kings  are  tolerably  well  written 
with  the  exception  of  the  cr  and  the  o,  the  latter  of  which  is  invariably 
represented  by  a  square,  but  we  now  come  to  a  nameless  monarch  who 
seems  to  have  reigned,  by  the  abundance  in  which  his  coins  have  been 
found  there,  in  the  Punjab, — who  adopts  new  forms  for  several  letters : 
he  calls  himself — oum^p  /A«ya«  jScurtXcvs  /SocrtXcoyK — great  saviour  king 
qf  tings — and,  by  his  mounted  effigy,  seems  to  have  been  a  Scythian. 
His  religion  was  apparently  fire  worship. 

The  Indo-Parthian  dynasty  of  Vonones,  Undopherres,  and  Gk>ndo- 
pluures  also  adopted  for  their  coins  Greek  legends  with  a  Pracrit 
obverse,  the  titles  saviour  or  king  of  kings.  The  name  Abagases  has 
been  once  read — Jkaja  Euhhasa  in  the  Pracrit  as  noted  in  this  Journal 
(July,  1838,  PI.  XXVIII.  fig.  16,)  and  classed  in  connection  with  this 
dynasty;  to  which  also  Kodes  or  Hyrkodes  must  be  considered  to 
belong.  His  coins  have  a  Greek  legend  only,  and  are  remarkable  as 
presenting  us  with  an  addition  to  our  vocabulary — /uucapo^ — blessed* 
It  is  used  with  a  word,  the  corrupt  Greek  letters  of  which  may  read 
Ordeethroy  or  Ordeoro  ;  the  root  of  it  is  evidently  Zend. 

**  We  now  come,"  says  Professor  Wilson,  '*  to  a  long  and  important 
seriea  of  coins,  the  issue  of  princes  of  well  defined  names  and  unques- 
tioned Scythian  descent,"  of  whom  **  Kadphises  is  the  earliest."  The 
donunion  of  these  potentates  seems  to  have  been  about  Cabul  and 
Jnllalabad,  spreading  occasionally  along  the  Indus,  and  into  the  Pun- 
jib.  The  dynasty  consists,  as  far  as  is  at  present  known,  of  Kadphises, 
or  Kadaphesb— Kanerkes  or  Kanerkis, — Kenorano  to  Ooerki, — and  a 


1 46  TraMlation  of  some  Greek  legends  of  the  [No.  2. 

certain  Baraono,  to  whose '  coinage  seems  to  have  sncceeded  that  of 
Ardokro,  with  which  the  use  of  Greek  letters  died  out,  the  kngnage 
as  applied  to  numismatic  legends  haying  already  all  but  disappeared. 
I  cannot  help  being  of  opinion  that  the  last  name  is  not  that  of  a 
reigning  monarch  but  of  a  tutelar  deity.  The  words  Hioro  or  Mithro, 
*  Mao,  Okroy  and  Ardokro  on  the  Ranerki  coins  with  their  accompany- 
ing symbols,  refer,  says  Professor  Wilson,  to  the  Mithraic  worship 
favoured  or  introduced  by  that  prince.  There  can  be  little,  if  any, 
doubt  of  the  fact. 

This  Indo-Scythian  group  of  potentates  presents  to  the  philologist 
matter  of  very  peculiar  interest.  The  earliest  king  (or  kings)  intro- 
duces new  Greek  words  as  descriptive  of  regal  merit  and  dignity  in 
conjunction,  to  a  certain  degree,  with  the  old  "  king  of  kings**  tide, 
and  even  appears,  as  I  read  the  words,  to  place  upon  his  coin  a  familiar 
expression  of  vernacular  Greek.  His  successor  (?)  alternates  the  Gre- 
cian form  of  the  title  above  noted  with  its  equivalent  in  Hindee,  Rao 
Nana  Rao ;  and  continues  to  affix,  after  his  name,  with  this  title  current 
in  India  to  this  day,  the  corrupt  form  of  a  Greek  appellative !  Later 
kings  fall,  as  I  have  noticed,  into  total  barbarism  of  language  and 
expression. 

This  group  of  coins  has  afforded  numismatologists  much  trouble, 
and  their  difficulties  are  epitomised  by  Professor  Wilson  in  the  l^;end8, 
some  of  which  I  give  in  simple  Greek  characters. 

1.  Kopo-o  KoCovXo  KoS^ifov — PI.  XI.  f.  10,  Ar.  Ant. 

2.  oo-on^Xvo— PI.  XI.  f.  12,  ditto. 

3.  o^vox  4^o/xo— PL  XI.  f.  13,  ditto. 

4.  iaOov  KofoXv  jcoSa^  Kopayo — Journ.  As.  Soc.  B.  June,  1835, 
PL  XXIV.  and  Sept.  1836,  PL  XXXV. 

5.  poo  vavo  poo  KovijpKi  Kopayo — PL  XII.  fig.  3,  Ar.  Ant* 

*<  It  may,"  says  the  Professor,  '*  furnish  some  clue  to  the  origin  of 
these  coins,  that  as  far  as  we  can  conjecture  the  purport  of  their  legends, 
the  title  of  king  is  wanting  on  the  reverse  of  all,  and  also  on  the 
obverse  of  the  coins  which  bear  the  names  of  Kadaphes  and  Kadphises. 
What  may  be  the  meaning  of  Znthou,  Rorano,  or  Korso  in  the  Greek, 
it  is  impossible  to  say,  or  whether  either  (any  ?)  of  them  be  equivalent 
to  king :  the  latter  recurs  in  the  corns  of  Kanerkes  in  a  position  in 


1^51.]  Indo'Seythian  Princes.  147 

which  it  cannot  well  have  that  signification.  Neither  (none  ?)  of  the 
others  bear  a  resemblance  to  any  Turkish  title,  as  Beg  or  Khan.  It  is 
Bud  indeed  that  the  Sakas  when  sabdaed  by  the  Yui-chi  had  no  king : 
and  it  is  elsewhere  mentioned  (T),  that  in  the  century  before  our  era 
they  had  abolished  royalty^  and  remained  under  the  command  of  mili- 
tary chiefs ;  and  hence  possibly  the  adoption  by  them  of  the  portraits 
and  types  of  Hermseus  at  yarious  times,  and  the  insertion  of  names  and 
epithets  unconnected  with  royalty.  These  coins  therefore  might  be 
the  issues  of  different  military  officers  of  the  Sakas,  during  the  latter 
half  of  the  century  that  preceded  the  Christian  era,  and  the  esta* 
blishment  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Yui-chi ;  in  which  case  the  con- 
jecture that  these  coins  bear  the  name  of  the  Yui-chi  prince,  Kiu-tsiu- 
kio«  would  fall  to  the  ground.'*  (▼•  also  Ar.  Ant.  on  the  same  subject 
pp.  368-59,  4to.) 

In  dealing  with  the  difficulties  above  set  forth,  it  must  be  recollected 
that  we  have  to  do  with  a  dialectic  difference,  as  I  read  it,  of  the  Greek, 
which  had,  as.  we  have  already  seen,  become  even  in  Grseco-Bactrian 
periods,  incorrect,  not  to  say  corrupt ;  but  strange  to  say,  it  is  not  the 
less  in  its  elements  Grecian,  as  I  shall  proceed  to  show.  Should  my 
brief  dissertation  appear  a  little  pedantic,  I  trust  it  may  be  excused  on 
the  ground  that  the  subject  is  new  and  curious,  and  one  which  the 
savana  of  Europe  have,  by  their  tacit  concurrence  with  the  dicta  of 
Professor  Wilson,  pronounced  inexplicable. 

As  to  the  first  word  then,  in  the  legend  No.  1,  Kop<ro,  I  must  remark, 
with  reference  to  those  which  will  form  the  matter  of  our  sequent 
enquiry,  that  it  is  intended  to  be  in  the  genitive  case,  the  legends  of 
thia  period  giving  us  o^  and  even  v  for  the  genitive  ov :  the  nominative 
of  this  word  would  therefore  be  icopo-os.  The  word  Kopaif  which  in  old 
Hbmeric  Greek*  (II.  4,  502, 5,  584,)  is  used  plurally  for  the  temples, 
or  aides  of  the  head,  and  more  modernly  in  a  poetic  sense  for  the  head, 
is  the  root  whence  this  barbarized  substantive  has  been  derived.  There 
18  a  legitimate  Greek  noun  Koptnj^  (one  who  cuts  or  shaves  the  hair), 
but  it  springs  from  quite  another  origin  (iccifxa — to  dear  or  shave). 
The  attempt  has  been  evidently  made  in  the  rude  word  before  us  to 
impersonize  the  head,  as  alluding  to  the  qualificatious  of  the  individual 

*  Sunt,  geersha  :  root,  icclSa. 

H.  T. 

u  2 


148  Trandatum  of  mme  Oreek  Ugtndt  of  the  [No.  2. 

to  whom  it  is  applied  to  head  or  lead  a  tribe  or  people.  It  is  in  fa^ 
however  irregularly,  the  philological  equiralent  of  oar  common  and 
popular  English  word,  header. 

The  next  difficulty  in  legend  No.  1,  is  simplified  by  looking  on  the 
word  at  once  as  composite :  there  is  no  such,  nor  the  semblance  of 
such  in  Greek.  It  appears  on  the  legends  with  different  spellings,  the 
second  syllable  being  at  one  time  vowelised  with  o,  at  another  ov.  As 
respects  this  difference,  I  refer  the  reader  in  the  first  instance  to  the 
Greek  dialectic  differences  which  I  have  detected  in  the  pure  Gmco- 
Bactrian  period ;  and  then  remind  him  of  the  Doric  (which  we  have 
already  found  in  the  coins),  and  ^olic  permutations  of  ov  for  en ;  and 
in  the  latter  dialect  of  even  o  for  <d  ;  sufficient,  as  critics  too  well  know, 
to  warrant  in  pure  Greek  literature  a  wearisome  variety  of  readings. 
It  is  no  stigma  on  our  scholarship,  if  we  explain  the  barbarized  written 
form  of  a  rude  spoken  (7)  dialect  by  a  reference  to  these  varieties.  I 
read  the  word  as — kox  o^oiXov,  the  koi  being  abbreviated  as  in  m& 
for  KhjL  Sv — KoXov  Koyctdw  for  koi  ayaSov: — *  the  adjective  being 
formed  from  ^os — a  branch,^  and  metaphorically,  a  scion  or  offshoot 
(pi,o9  apnrfoq  II.  2,  540.) :  its  meaning  therefore  is  that  of  braneher, 
braneh'ffiver,  or  branch'ieader,  I  read  the  legend  No.  I,  in  English — 
of  the  header  and  branch-leader  Kadphises. 

Before  quitting  the  subject  of  this  legend,  I  may  quote  a  very 
curious  passage  in  the  elder  Pliny  (B.  17)  which  bears  upon  the  Scythic 
use  of  the  word  Choreua  or  Choreas,  as  descriptive  of  the  heads  or 

*  Afl  aathority  for  the  absorption  of  cu  in  a  legend  vowel,  I  cite  from  a  fragment 
of  Arcliilochas  (apud  Ammonium)  given  as  follows  in  De  la  Roviere's  Greek  Poets, 
(Ed.  Colono  Allobm.  1614)— 

&i  ip*  iiXAinil  re  #c&cr^f 

M.  More  (Crit.  Hist.  Gr.  Lit.  t.  III.  56.)  quotes  the  Une  from  Bergk's  Foeit 
L/rr.  4S7,  fig.  91,  thus— 

K.  r.  \m 

As  examples,  both  readings  favour  my  hypothesis  too  plainly  to  need  fiuiher 

ezposition.  H.  T. 

t  Scholars  who  might  assign  a  derivation  less  complimentary  to  Kadpbiies,  trs 

requested  to  remember  that  that  a4jective  is  ii6\yi$^ 

H.T. 


2851.]  Indo-Seythian  Prineei.  149 

lesden  of  a  tribe.  I  need  hardly  remark  that,  chronologically  gpeak- 
ing,  there  would  hare  been  ample  time  for  the  adoption  of  the  (foreign) 
term  as  a  national  phrase  before  Pliny  wrote  of  the  Scythians ; — and 
I  may  mention  that  I  believe  the  word,  which  occurs  in  no  diction- 
aries (?)>  is  not  to  be  found  elsewhere  in  any  classic  of  authority. 
Should  my  Greek  derivation  be  thought  arbitrary,  I  have  yet  a  mean- 
ing indigenous  among  the  (Indo)  Scythians  for  the  first  word  in  the 
legend  in  the  passage  as  follows : — "  Ultra  sunt  populi  Scy thorum : 
Persae  illos  Sacas  universes  appellavere  aproxim&  gente ;  autiqui  Are- 
meos ;  Saea  ipn  Per^as,  Chorsaros** 

The  legend  No.  2,  occurs  also  on  a  coin  of  Kadphises,  marking  the 
commencement  of  the  introduction  of  a  Mithraic  worship  which  became 
generally  current  in  the  time  of  Kanerkes,  whose  coins  bear  indiffer- 
ently the  Greek  17X109,  or  the  Zend  Grtecised  fuBpo.  It  is  slightly 
barbarized  by  the  omission  of  an  i ;  or  perhaps  rather  the  use  of  v 
for  i :  it  reads  easilv. 

Urav  17A10V— as  great  as  the  Sun. 

The  legend.  No.  3,  I  introduce,  not  to  explain  it,  but  to  give  such 
readers  as  are  new  to  this  branch  of  study  a  fair  specimen  of  the 
unintelligible ;  together  with  my  assurance  that  there  is  infinitely  more 
of  the  like  found,  and  to  be  found,  which  patience,  ingenuity,  and  the 
spread  of  intelligence  will  make  patent  to  us ;  of  course  if  labourers 
be  found  where  the  vineyard  is  so  large  and  fruitful.  The  second  word 
gives  an  idea  of  the  Greek  ^fii;. 

Legend  No.  4  contains  the  three  words,  one  of  which  I  have 
explained,  which  constitute  the  despair  of  the  author  of  Ariana  Anti^ 
qua.  They  are  not  the  less  Greek,  very  slightly  barbarized.  The  use 
of  the  first  however,  as  applied  personally,  argues  the  same  corruption 
of  language,  traces  of  which  have  already  met  us; — fatfos — ifiBtoi 
•^^wiue,  godlike,  majestic  ;  <fkfnjySfv  re  idOeoi  o-cXavoi  (Eurip,  Troades, 
1074.)  being  used  by  Homer  (in  the  Iliad  only)  as  also  by  Hesiod 
and  Pindar  as  applicable  to  places  and  cities  frequented  by  the 
gods,  (in  the  same  sense  as  ^a0€O9  in  relation  to  AyajOoi),  Here 
the  rude  dialect  applies  it  to  the  king  Kadaphes,  who  also  assumes 
the  ^cttXog  title,  and  adds  as  his  sovereign  designation,  the  Greek 
word,  doubtless  as  it  was  barbarously  pronounced, — xoifHmxt — 
MOificofov — icopovo.      When  Mr.  Masson  vaguely  guessed,   the  word 


1 50  TranilaHoH  of  tome  Oreek  trends  of  the  [No.  2. 

meant  "a  military  chief/'  he  was  right.  It  ocean  joiiied  with 
nyy**^  (11*  2,  487 :  also,  II.  7,  234,  xocpayc  Xaun),  and  joined  with 
PaaiKm  (11.  2,  204) ;  bat  is  ordinarily  need  as  lord  or  ma§iert  in 
which  sense  the  well  known  line  of  the  Iliad,  ovk  ayaSw  voXwcoifiimjf, 
fts  Koipavos  irm — gives  two  bstances.  It  may  be  fairly  taken  on 
these  anthorities  as  "eqairalent  to  king;**  and  I  read  No.  4,  in 
English  therefore-^ 

Of  ike  divine  and  braneh'leadinff  Kadaphee  kUi^.* 

Legend,  No.  5,  gives  ns  the  interesting  spectacle  of  this  pare  Oreek 
word  in  vemacnlar  contact  with  one  which  still  forms  part  of  the 
spoken  Hindee  of  this  ooantry — 

Of  ike  king  ofkinge  Kanerkea  king  (or  Lord), 

It  b  interesting  as  part  of  the  specolation  which  represents  the 
people  over  whom  this  dynasty  ruled  as  being  under  military  chiefs  or 

*  Vni.  WilMtt  myi  (Ar.  Ant.  p.  358-9)-—^'  With  regard  to  the  epithet,  if  it  be 
an  epithetf  Koraoo,  it  hai  already  been  obterred  that  Mr.  Maaion  conaiden  it  ai 
i^fiiAting  «  chieT'  or  *<  military  leader"  at  a  time  when  Indo*Scythiana  had  tnbfd- 
tated  military  cfaieii  for  kings.  No  authority  ia  given  for  the  meaning,  and  it 
wonld  be  obvioaily  incompatible  with  the  oie  of  the  words  Rao  and  Bastions  with 
which  Korano  is  associated."  This  assertion  the  Professor  makes,  as  he  tells  ns  in 
the  title-page, "  under  the  authority  qf  the  Hon,  the  Court  qf  Direetore  of  the  Sett 
India  Company :"  it  is  against  that  of  Hesiod  (Works  and  Days,  261)  and  of  Homer 
aa  in  the  Hymn  to  Ceres^  and  of  Herodotns  and  of  Plutarch  in  their  Urea  or  nodees 
of  Homer  (▼.  Mare's  Criticai  Hist.  Gr.  lit.  Vol.  2,  appendix  F.)  <<  The  title  Bssikos 
frequently  occurs  fai  the  Works  and  Days"  says,  Mr.  M.  *'  but  in  the  plural  nombcr 
and  Of  idently  denoting  an  aristocratical  magistracy  acting  also  aa  judgea  aimHsr  to 
the  Ardions  of  Athens,  or  the  Prytanes  of  Corinth  and  Corcyrs."  By  historic 
analogy  we  thus  arriTC  at  an  idea  of  the  political  character  of  these  princes  of 
Cabol  and  the  Punjab  who  were  eitU  judgee  (fiAffiKeit)  and  mHiiary  leaden 
(aoipoyoi)  or  lord»t  the  feminine  of  which  title  Aristophanes  uses  for  lady. 

To  put  an  end  to  all  doubt  aa  to  the  yalue  of  these  seTcral  titlea,  I  append 
Johannea  Tsetses  the  Grammarian's  remark  on  an  Orphic  distich  whidi  lie  quotes 
in  his  Commentary  on  Lyoopbron's  Cassandria  523,  "  showing  the  difference  of 
these." 

loTOu  S  2v  rt^  hnip  ^  icocjpavos  17c  rvfxiyvos 

^  P<unXm  Of  rrjfWi  h  ovpavov  i^crai  ojorvv, 

(Apud  Lobekii  Aglaophamum,  lib.  U.  Sec.  3.) 

H.  T. 


1851.]  Indo-Scffthian  Princes.  151 

lords  in  the  IHiiijftb»  and  as  having  abolished  royalty,  to  detect  in  one 
of  the  epithets  of  these  potentates  an  indication  of  the  leader  of  a 
sect  or  branch :  and  it  is  cnrions,  as  history  is  ever  a  repetition  of 
herself,  to  discoTer  in  thb  mde  community  the  prototype  of  the  Sikhs, 
drrided  into  their  S{oi  or  Miuula,  before  die  dominant  influence  of  the 
great  and  wise  Runjeet  had  consolidated  their  power  into  the  union  of 
a  monarchy. 

The  last  observation  which  I  have  to  offer  respecting  these  coins  is 
a  conjecture  as  to  a  rery  peculiar  legend  of  Kadphises  in  which,  in  a 
yery  perfect  silver  specimen  (the  only  Indo-Scythian  silver  coin  yet 
(1841)  found),  there  occurs  after  jSoo-iXcvs  jScurcXcoiv  fieyas  the  inex- 
plicable word  OOHMO.  A  similar  barbarism  occurs  on  a  large  copper 
coin  of  this  king  after  the  words  jScuriXcvs  pcurtXmv  tnarqp  ymyos  written 
90MHN.  It  varies  apparently  on  other  coins  to  OOH,  0OK,  OOHK, 
OOKM.  Is  not  the  first  a  barbarixed  effort  to  write  t  IfiZv — who  (ja) 
of  me,  i.  e.  my  1  And  the  second  a  like  attempt  to  eicpress  S  ^/mv — 
wJko  (is)  to  ust  i.  e.  our  ?  The  reduplication  of  the  o  would  express  the 
aspirate,  and  even  classical  authority  (oi^/aos  for  8  ^/aos  bemg  the  Attic 
contraction ;  found  also  11.  8,  360,)  admits  the  running  of  the  words 
together.  We  thus  have  a  curious  and  familiar  legend  in  both  cases. 
*1.  Einff  of  Kings  Great  my  (of  me)  Kadphises. 
2.  King  qf  Kings  Saviour  Great  to  us  Kadphises* 
The  other  barbarous  legends  are  natural  mistakes  on  the  part  of 
^;iiorant  die-cutters  directed  to  employ  a  new  form  of  words.  These, 
which  are  barbarisms  of  execution,  are  thus  easily  accounted  for :  the 
barbarisms  of  diction,  I  would  submit,  are  no  where  so  great  in  the 
legends  of  these  coins,  as  in  the  barbarous,  but  still  intelligible  Greek 
of  the  Triballtts  of  Aristophanes,  who  says  (it  is  his  longest  speech) — 

KoXayi  K6pawa  k^  fjutyaXa.  jSoo-tXivav 
op¥t$i  wapa&&afu,  ^ 

*  Tbe  Pracrit-tnunslated  legend  shonld  •ittft  m  in  both  theie  instanoet,  bat  the 
reading  of  the  first  is  declared  by  Professor  Wilson  as  doabtfal,  and  tbe  seoond  it 
entered  by  him  illegible  at  the  very  point  in  which  we  reqnire  it. 

H.T. 
t  114-115  lines  of  the  last  scene  of  "the  Birds."     TwuBvy.    rpifiaXXos. 
^poacXiff.    9€tff$rraipos. 

H.T. 


152  Translati&m  of  tome  Oreek  Ugendt,  ^e.  [No.  2. 

Indeed  I  rather  think  our  BactrUn  and  Indo-Scythian  barbkriamf 
gain  by  the  oomparison.  Our  Kopavo  is  surelj  preferable  to  the  drairl* 
log  feminised  Kopaewa  of  Triballus;  while  the  patriXurtra  of  Queen 
Agathokleia  is  so  superior  to  the  Triballic  corruption  of  fiaanXofw^ 
that  one  utterly  forgives  her  the  ungrammatical  memory  in  which  her 
name  is  perpetuated.  It  is  a  curious  and  not  unvalnable  coinddenoe 
that  gives  us  in  thb  one  line,  two  of  the  words  for  comparisoii  of  our 
slender  numismatic  vocabulary. 

It  now  only  remains  to  record  one  or  two  reflections  which  naturally 
ensue  upon  a  review,  such  as  has  been  here  attempted,  of  indistinct 
and  obscure  material  for  history.  Tha  question  that  suggests  itself  is, 
-—if  the  subject  does  not  contain  much  in  itself,  to  what  does  it  point 
aa  a  subject  for  enquiry  T  The  exploration  of  Eafiristan  is  one  point ; 
and  the  study  of  the  immigration  of  nomad  tribes  into  this  country 
another.  The  first  must  of  course  depend  upon  far  other  than 
scientific  authority :  the  second  is  in  the  power  of  any  man  reasonabfy 
familiar  with  the  language  and  manners  of  the  natives  of  Upper  India. 
Passing  by  the  latest  colony  that  has  settled  itself  in  the  land,  the 
Pathans  of  Rohilkhund,  I  would  suggest  the  study  of  that  singular 
race,  the  Goojurs  stamped  still  with  the  type  of  nomads,  so  lately 
has  their  immigration  been  into  Upper  India,  and  from  them  to  the 
Juts  or  J&ts,  the  Thuggas,  and  other  anomalous  tribes.  All  have 
their  Iraditions,  and  their  simple  records,  and  I  suspect  that  it  will  be 
eventually  from  them,  critically  examined,  that  the  real  internal  and 
popular  history  of  the  country  will  be,  if  it  ever  is  to  be,  elicited. 

Numismatics  are  but  partially  available  to  this  end ;  but  their  value 
is  immense ;  and,  with  reference  to  dark  portions  of  history  in  parti- 
cular,  their  study  should  never  be  remitted,  nor  discouraged.  It  ia 
always  unfortunate  when  any  declaration  is  made  ex  cathedra  m 
science  to  the  effect  that  a  thing  is  "  impossible :"  it  is  equivalent  to 
the  act  of  the  disappointed  votary  who  would  brick  up  the  archway  of 
the  temple  because  it  was  not  his  fortune  to  make  his  entry  into  its 
penetralia.  Much  as  we  owe  to  Professor  Wilson,  we  do  not  the  less 
feel  that  the  study  of  Indo-Bactrian  numismatics  sustained  a  check  in 
his  announcement  that  philological  discovery  was  not  to  be  thought  of 
in  some  of  the  most  satient  points  of  our  most  interesting  period.* 

*  With  reference  to  the  march  of  discoTerj,  I  may  mention  that  whereaf  in  i 


I85h]  MommiOia  and  Sird$  of  CeyUm.  153 

When  therefore,  with  all  the  rererenoe  due  to  thk  emineiit  and 
fespeeted  men  of  letters,  I  venture  at  thie  particular  time  to  prove  that 
hie  asBertion  was  erroneous,  it  is  in  the  ardent  hope  of  resuscitating 
among  our  countrfmen  in  the  east,  and  more  particularly  among  the 
memben  of  this  Society,  a  study  which  the  present  position  of  our 
Anglo-Indian  empire  seems  so  peculiarly  to  favour. 


Eepori  an  the  Mammalin  and  more  remarkable  speetee  of  Birdi  inha^ 

biting  Cetfhn.^^By  £.  Blyth. 

The  followii^  notices  of  the  mammalia  and  birds  of  Ceylon  are 
faonded  ohieAy  on  two  cases  of  specimens  forwarded  for  examination 
hf  Ihr.  £.  F.  Kelaart,  of  the  Ceylon  Medical  Service,  and  upon  the 
farmer  contrilmtions  of  Dr.  Templeton,  E.  L.  Layard,  Esq.,  and  A. 
O.  Brodie,  Esq.,  hut  especially  of  Mr.  Layard,  who  continues  very 
aeabrasly  to  investigate  several  branches  of  the  soology  of  the  island. 

MAMMALIA. 

QuAmtiTMANA.— 'Of  five  species  (or  very  distinct  races)  of  Monkey 
in  Ceylon,  one  only  is  known  to  inhatnt  the  neighbouiing  mainland. 
Thk  is  PRMBTria  priamus,  Elliot,  nobis  (/.  J.  8.  XIII,  470,  XVI, 
732),  the  small  crested  H^nmmdn  of  peninsular  India,  which  is  com- 
mon in  the  Jaffna  peninsula  at  the  extreme  north  of  the  island,  and 
probably  to  some  distance  fiirther  south  :  but  generally  over  the  low 
northern  half  of  Ceylon,  we  have  in  its  pkce  the  Pr.  thbrsitbs, 
Elliot,  nobis  (/.  A.  8.  XVI,  127,  XVII,  248),  a  very  simikr  race  but 


It  paper  is  the  Joamal,  I  qaoted  Bonien'a  new  Egyptian  cbionolofy,  I  have 
oow  lying  htSate  me  (nnt  from  Snglmd  by  our  able  friend,  Mr.  Laidlay)  the 
thirlMnth  editioa  of  GUddon'a  Ancient  .figypt,  in  Uie  appendix  to  which  he  aotee 
that  the  more  recent  disooveriea  of  Lepetni  and  the  PnuMian  literati  **  will  carry 
tha  age  of  Meaea  aone  centnriea  beyond  B.  C.  3643,  haels  by  the  iaoentroTeftiUe 
taaHaioay  af  the  Pynunidal  Monamialt." 

H.T. 

X 


1 54  Report  on  the  Mammalia  mid  more  remarkable        [No»  2. 

nearly  as  large  and  powerful  as  Pb.  bntbllub  of  Bengal,  and  whidi 
is  iurther  distingaished  from  Pr.  priamus  by  having  no  abrnptly 
rising  compressed  Tertical  crest,  nor  the  radiating  centre  of  hairs  a 
little  behind  the  brow  seen  in  the  yarious  other  entelloid  Monkeys. 
Its  white  beard  and  whiskers  are  also  more  oonspicnonsly  developed* 
and  contrast  strongly  with  the  black  face  and  dark  body.  According 
to  Dr.  Kelaarty  they  are  respectively  known  as  the  Mtiha  or  (*  great* ) 
Wanderoo,  and  the  Sadoo  (or  '  white*)  ffanderoo*  The  Pr.  cbpha- 
LOFTBRU8  he  indicates  as  the  Kaloo  (or  *  black')  Wanderoo,  and  the 
Macacus  8INICU8  ss  the  Bildwa  of  the  Cinghalese.*  Mr.  Layard 
states  that  Pr.  CEPHALOprBRUs  is  "  the  common  black  Monkey  of 
the  maritime  provinces,  very  common  also  in  the  Kandyan  districts  ; 
about  Trincomali  it  is  replaced  by  Pr.  thbrsitbs,  and  in  the  Ja£Ena 
peninsula  by  Pr.  priamus,  which  last  is  particularly  abundant  about 
Point  Pedro."t  ^r.  Kelaart,  however,  has  now  presented  the  Socie^ 
with  a  fine  adult  male  of  the  mountain  or  Kandyan  representative  of 
Pr.  cbph aloptsrus  from  Newera  Elia ;  and  it  is  quite  as  different  from 
the  small  animal  of  the  coast  as  Pr.  thbrsitbs  is  from  Pr.  priav us. 
General  aspect  the  same,  but  considerably  larger  and  m(M«  powerful, 
with  a  much  longer  and  very  full  coat,  the  piles  on  the  sides  measur* 
ing  4  to  5  in.  long  1%  colour  nearly  uniform  greyish  brown-black,  with 
contrasting  long  white  whiskers ;  the  brows,  hairs  on  cheeks,  and 
those  ou  the  hands  and  feet,  are  deep  black ;  there  are  traces  of  a 
paler  tinge  just  perceptible  on  the  occiput  and  about  the  croup ;  and 
the  terminal  three^fonrths  of  the  tail  are  grey.  Entire  length  of  hand 
5  in.,  and  of  foot  6^  in.  It  is  probable  that  this  mountain  animal 
varies  in  colour  like  Pr.  cephaloptbrxjs  of  the  coast,  to  black,  grey, 
grizzled,  or  light  rufous-brown ;  but  all  we  have  seen  of  the  latter  race 

*  Here  it  may  be  repeated  that  the  name  WanderoOf  as  applied  to  Pa.  cbpha- 
LOPTBKUS  ia  particular,  has  been  transferred  bj  most  writers  to  a  widely  differsat 
Monkey,  of  merely  somewhat  similar  eolooring, — the  Maoacus  bilbnus,  wkiek 
Inhabits  Travaneore  and  Cochin,  bat  has  not  been  observed  wild  in  Ceylon. 

t  Acoording  to  a  letter  since  reoeiTed  from  Dr.  Kelaart,  Pa.  nuAMua  ««Bld 
seem  also  to  inhabit  the  hilly  oonntry  abont  Kandy. 

%  In  this  it  resembles  the  other  mountain  species  of  the  genns,  as  the  HimalayiBf 
LuMffiir,  Pa.  BCHiSTAOBUSy  HodgsoD,  (a  very  strongly  marked  race,  for  habits  o  * 
whidi  ride  /.  A.  8.  XIII,  472,)  and  in  a  less  degree  Pr.  Johkii  of  the  NUgiiis. 


1851 .]  species  of  Birds  inkabUing  Ceylon.  155 

have  had  the  ftn>e8ceiit  hue  of  the  croup  strongly  contrasting,  much 
more  so  than  in  Pa.  Johnii  of  the  Nilgiris»  and  the  head  generally 
hrown  as  in  the  latter  species,  contrasting  (though  less  so  than  in  Pr. 
Johnii)  with  the  black  of  the  body  (vide  J.  A.  8.  XVI,  1271). 
Should  it  be  deemed  worthy  of  a  name,  it  might  be  designated  Pr. 
URSiNUS.*  Other  species  nearly  affined  in  all  but  colour  to  Pr. 
CBPHAiiOPrxRUB,  are  Pr.  pilxatvs,  nobis,  from  the  Tippera,  Sylhet, 
and  Kh^tfya  hills,  and  Pr.  haurus,  (L.),  from  Jara.  In  fact,  most 
of  the  black  and  mfons  species  of  PRsaBYTis  are  Tcry  closely  affined, 
and  several  that  are  undoubtedly  distmct  are  only  separable  apart  by 
what  mi^t  be  considered  trivial  and  insufficient  distinctions.  Another 
qnadrumanous  inhabitant  of  Ceylon  is  the  Stenofs  gracilis,  which 
is  also  found  on  the  Coromandel  coast. 

Chbiroptbra. — ^The  two  common  frugivorous  Bats  of  India  gene- 
Tally,  PncROPUS  BouLis  (vel  Edwaroii,  &c.),  and  Ctnoptbrus 
M ARGiNATUS,  are  equally  abundant  in  Ceylon.  Dr.  K'elaart  sends  a 
third,  which  is  probably  Pr.  Lbschbnaultii,  Dumeril,  though  not 
completely  according  with  the  descriptions.  This  small  Rou$9eit€  (or 
*  Flying  Fox*)  measures  about  6  in.  from  muscle  to  tail*tip,  the  tail 
being  about  f  in.,  and  having  its  basal  third  invested  by  the  interfe- 
moral  membrane.  Expanse  19  or  20  in.  Head  If  in.  Ears  {^  in. 
Radins  3  in.  Tibia  H  in.  Foot  with  daws  1  in.  Upper-parts  very 
thinly  covered  with  short  downy  fur,  of  a  dull  brown  colour ;  lower- 
parts  rather  more  densely  covered  with  much  paler  brown  fur.  A 
specimen  procured  by  Mr.  Elliot  somewhere  on  the  Coromandel  coast 

*  "  At  Newera  Elia,  and  icattered  over  the  colder  parti  of  the  ifland,  U  aipecies 
of  very  large  Monkey  of  a  dark  colour :  some  of  thoie  I  taw  were  mnch  bigger 
than  the  Wandmra ;  and  one  that  paaaed  some  distance  before  me,  when  reatiog  on 
all  four  feet,  looked  io  like  a  Ceylon  Bear"  (Vrmt  UiUHut),  <*  that  I  nearly  took 
huB  for  one."  Foibea'a  '  Elerea  Yean  in  Ceylon/  II»  144.  In  a  letter  reoently 
reeebed  from  Dr.  Kelaart,  he  remarks  that  he  hat  now  teveral  specimens  of  this 
Mcmkey,  one  procured  within  20  miles  of  Kandy.  **  Not  one  of  them  has  the  grey 
cronp  of  Pa.  cnFBALOPTBnna,  and  the  haira  of  the  hands  and  feet  are,  in  all,  jet 
blnck.  Hie  fermginoos  tinge  of  the  hairs  of  the  head  and  the  grey  of  the  occipital 
are  present  in  all.  The  arms,  too,  are  shorter  than  in  Pb.  csPBALOPTBaua  of  the 
low  eonntry.  So  that  we  may  now  consider  this  animal  as  distinct  and  conftned  to 
tiM  mooatainoiie  regions  of  Ceylon—- only  in  the  Newera  Elia  specimens,  the  far  is 
loogor  sad  the  tidl  more  albescent" 

X  2 


156  Bepari  om  the  MammmUa  ami  more  remarhAle        [NOi  2. 

npfmn  fo  be  of  the  Mone  spedee ;  but  hat  the  upper-parta  rnvch 
more  fully  coreied  nith  brown  far,  darkest  upon  the  erown,  and  a 
whitiah  collar  round  the  lower  part  of  the  neck.  The  hair  on  the 
ndes  of  the  neck  is  longiah  and  directed  forward.  Length  of  radioi 
3^  in.  The  difference  partly  depends,  no  doubt,  on  the  season  in 
which  the  specimens  were  obtained :  and  the  only  other  frugiToroas 
Bat  known  to  inhabit  India  is  Pt.  Dvisumiui,  Is.  Geoff,  (^s 
/.  J.  8.  XII,  176). 

Taphozous  i^ongim anit8»  (Hardwicke),  is  a  species  and  genus 
added  by  Dr.  Kelaart  to  the  fauna  of  Ceylon.* 

MsOADSKMA  LYBA,  Ocoff.  (t.  If.  comaHca,  EUiot,  et  JIf.  eehigia^ 
eea,  Hodgson),  appears  to  be  common. 

The  species  of  Rhinolophinji  would  seem  to  be  numerous.  Of 
true  Rhinolophus,  Mr.  Waterhouse  gives  Rh.  insionis,  Horsfield» 
with  a  murk  of  doubt  against  the  specific  name,  from  Ceylon,  in  his 
Catalogue  of  Mammalia  in  the  museum  of  the  Zool(^cal  Society 
(1838) ;  and  we  hare  seen  no  true  Rhinolophus  from  the  peninsula 
of  India,  unless  Rh.  hitratus,  nobis  (/.  A.  8,  XIII,  483),  firom 
Chaibasa  be  deemed  an  ezception.t  But  of  HipposiDsnoa^  Gray, 
there  appear  to  be  many  species  in  Ceylon.  Of  the  three  noticed  in 
Mr.  Elliotts  Catalogue  of  the  mammalia  of  the  S.  Mahratta  countiy 
{Mudr.  Joum.  X,  98),  via.  H.  spboris,  H.  murinus,  and  H. 
wvhvVB  (vide,  J.  A.  8.  XIII,  489),  the  first  two  are  common ;  and  H. 
ATsn,  Templeton,  is  a  third  described  in  J.  A.  8.  XYII,  252.  The 
last  we  have  not  seen ;  and  Dr.  Kelaart  now  sends  two  species  additionsl 
to  a  specimen  of  H.  murinus.  These  are  probably  H.  yui^aris, 
(Horsf.),  apud  Gray,  of  India,  aud  H.  pubillus,  (Tem.),  of  India,  the 
specific  name  given  with  doubt  by  Mr.  Waterhouse  {Catal,  ZaoL  Soc. 
Mu8,),  The  first,  though  nearly  affined  to — is  certainly  not  identical 
with-«RH.  vuijGaris  apud  nos,  /.  A.  8.  XIII,  488,  from  Aiaksn. 
Length  about  3  in.,  of  which  the  tail  is  ^  in. ;  expanse  about  12  in., 
or  nearly  so  ;  radius  2  in. ;  tibia  ^  in. ;  ear-conch  i  in.  The  merobraiie 
surmounting  the  frontal  pits  exhibits  three  distinct  small  longitudinsl 

*  T.  B»ByicAi7i»vs,  nobis,  /•  A*  B.  X,  970,  is  another  speciei  likely  to  oeov* 
•s  it  was  despribed  from  a  ipecimeii  procured  in  TrsTsnoore. 

t  la  a  letter,  Dr.  Kelaart  informs  us  that  he  hat  now  obtained  a  Tcrj  laiae  Hir* 
posiDsaos,  and  likewiie  a  Rbimolopbus  as  thia  geans  is  at  pressat  restristad. 


1851  •]  species  of  Birds  inkabiHng  Ceyhn.  1 57 

ridgei.  For  of  the  npper-parU  pak  greyiah-brown  at  base,  then 
dnakj-brown  which  girea  the  prerailing  hae  of  the  aorfaoe,  with  Tery 
aligbt  pale  extreme  tips.  Lower*parts  nearly  oQiform  brown,  with 
alao  alight  hoary  tips.  Membranes  dark.  The  other  (H.  ater  7)  is 
SBoaUer,  and  possibly  a  Tariety  only  of  H.  murines,  which  (so  far  as 
ean  be  traced  in  the  dry  skin)  it  resembles  in  structure.  Colour  whitish 
abore*  with  blackish  tips  to  the  fur,  the  two  colours  being  equally 
eonspicnons ;  and  below  whitish-brown.  These  Bats  cannot  be  pro- 
perly deacribed  unless  when  fresh  or  preserved  in  spirit. 

The  genera  Rhinopom 4  and  Dysopus  have  probably  yet  to  be 
diacoTeied  in  Ceylon*  No  doubt  Bh.  Harowickii  and  D.  plicatus 
eziat  there. 

Of  ordinary  Bats  (VsapBRTiLiONiNiB),  the  Nycticxjus  Hsathii, 
Horafidd,  appears  to  be  very  common,  as  generally  over  the  peninsula 
of  India.  In  Bengal  it  is  replaced  by  a  smaller  species  of  similar 
colouring.*  N.  Belangbri,  (Tem.),  is  common  to  India  generally  and 
the  Bonnese  and  MaUy  countriei^  being  in  Ceylon  equally  abundant. 
To  these  Dr.  Kelaart  adds  another  of  about  the  same  size,  which  was 
long  ago  forwarded  from  Chaibasa  in  Central  India  by  Capt.  S.  R. 
Tiekell,  and  may  now  be  described  as 

N.  TiCKBU^i,  nobis,  n.  9.  Length  4f  in.,  of  which  the  tail  measures 
2^  in. ;  expanse  16  in. ;  length  of  fore-arm  2t  in- ;  of  longest  digit 

^  N.  HBATHn,  Horsfield,  P,  Z.  8, 1881,  p.  113.  Length  (of  in  adult  male^ 
in  qririt,}  6  in.,  of  which  the  tail  meaauret  31  in. ;  alar  expanse  16§  in. ;  fore-arm 
21  in.  s  longest  finger  4|  in. ;  tihia  1}  in. ;  foot  with  dawi  -f^  in.  The  difference 
of  bnlk  and  of  aixe  of  the  head,  on  comparison  of  this  with  the  next  species,  exceeds 
that  of  the  linear  dimendons.  The  skull,  also,  with  the  teeth,  is  much  larger  in 
N.  HsATHn,  measuring  H  in.  in  length,  inclosive  of  the  sagittal  ridge  and  more 
proCmdiog  lower  jaw ;  the  upper  canines  project  more  than  -^  in.  from  their  bony 
seeltcte.    Has.  Central  and  S.  India,  and  Ceylon. 

N.  LOTBUS,  nobis,  it.  t.  Length  (of  a  large  male)  5f  in.,  of  which  the  tall  mea* 
aores  2^  m. ;  expanse  14|  in. ;  fore-arm  2^  in. ;  loogest  finger  3}  in. ;  tibia -^  in. ; 
foot  and  claws  ^  in.  The  entire  length  of  skull  is  barely  1  In.,  inolasiYe  of  the 
greatly  developed  sagittal  ridge.     Hab.  Bengal ;  Coromandel. 

In  structure,  both  resemble  N.  Bblanobu,  and  both  have  the  upper-parts, 
when  fresh,  of  a  Tery  rich  tawny  or  golden-brown  colour,  having  a  slight  greenish 
east ;  the  lower  parts  fine  yellow,  more  or  less  deep,  and  not  unfrequently  tinged 
wilb  IUtow.  By  exposure  to  light,  the  colours  fade  much  in  both  species,  the 
nch  jeUow  tbte  graduaUy  disappearing^ 


158  Report  on  the  MammaUa  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2, 

4^  in. ;  tibia  f  {  in. ;  foot  with  daws  ^  in. :  ears  anteally,  from  Iowct- 
mo8t  base,  f  in. ;  and  externally  hairy  for  the  basal  half.  Far  mode- 
rately long,  softy  and  straight,  or  a  little  wavy ;  of  a  pale  folvesoeat 
or  whitish-fnlvous  colour,  more  or  less  tinged  with  maronne  or  toioos 
on  the  back :  the  membranes  dusky,  marked  along  the  digits  as  in 
KsRiTOUiiA  piCTA,  but  the  brighter  colour  spreading  less  upon  the 
membrane,  though  the  interfemoral  is  chiefly  or  wholly  of  this  hue. 
There  is  a  considerable  growth  of  hair  upon  the  basal  half  of  the  inter- 
femoral membrane  above,  also  along  the  tibia,  and  especially  upon  ihe 
toes :  the  face  likewise  is  hairy  around  the  eyes,  and  on  the  muzzle. 
Ears  triangular  and  obtusely  pointed :  the  tragus  broad  and  semi-cur- 
cular,  and  suddenly  narrowing  at  tip.  Lastly,  the  dentition  exhiUts 
a  peculiarity ;  this  animal  having  a  short,  flat,  obtusely  trilobate  or 
quadrilobate  second  pair  of  upper  incisors,  situate  posteriorly  to  the 
usual  large  pair,  and  immediately  behind  the  contact  of  each  of  the 
latter  and  the  canine  of  the  same  side.  This  we  have  seen  in  no  other 
species.  Hab.  Central  India,  Ceylon,  and  doubtless  the  intervening 
hilly  country. 

Kbrivoula  picta,  Oray;  FespertUio  pietue,  Pallas  (originaDy 
described  from  Ceylon)  ;  F.  kerivoula,  Boddaert :  Kehal  ocm^a,  Cingh. 
(Kelaart).  Specimens  sent  dry  and  in  spirit  by  Dr.  Templeton  and 
Mr.  Layard  are  perfectly  identical  in  species  with  one  received  from 
Java ;  and  Dr.  Cantor  met  with  this  species  also  at  Pinang.  Schinz 
gives  it  from  Java,  Sumatra,  Borneo,  and,  doubtfully,  Ceylon.  Mr. 
Layard  says  of  it,  **  I  have  only  met  with  this  species  about  Colombo 
in  any  abundance,  and  I  obtained  one  solitary  specimen  at  Ambe- 
gamoa."  Mr.  Gray  notices  a  K.  Sykesi  (we  believe  still  undescribed), 
from  "  India,  Calcutta ;"  this  we  do  not  know :  but  in  Lower  Bengal 
(where  apparently  very  rare)  and  in  Central  India,  there  is  a  fine 
species  of  nearly  the  same  remarkable  colouring,  which  is  likely  to  be 
sometimes  mistaken  for  E.  picta,  though  di£fering  from  it  in  many 
particulars.  It  appears  to  be  Vespertilio  formosus,  Hodgson,  /.  A* 
S.  lY,  700,  assigned  by  Mr.  Gray  to  his  Kerivoula,  though  impro- 
perly if  it  be  the  species  here  referred  to,  which  accords  in  the  number 
of  its  teeth  with  Mr.  Hodgson's  description,  supposing  that  its 
exceedingly  minute  second  upper  prsemolar  was  overlooked.  This 
species  and  K.  picta  and  Nycticbjus  Tickelli  present  the  same 


1851.]  species  of  Birds  inhabiHnff  Ceylon.  159 

remarkable  and  beautiful  style  of  colouring ;  but  the  dentition  and 
other  eharacters  differ.*.  The  Nycticbjus  has  the  short  and  Tery 
broad  muzsle,  strongly  developed  sagittal,  occipital,  and  parietal  crests, 
and  oomparatiTely  powerful  teeth  with  the  upper  eamasries  adjcnrini^ 
the  canine,  which  we  obserre  in  N.  Hbathii  and  the  species  affined 
to  it ;  and  there  are  two  prsemolars  below,  of  which  the  second  is  the 
longer*  Ys8pbrti]:.io  form osus  (?)  has  three  prsemolars  below,  of 
which  the  medial  (or  that  next  to  the  eamauiee)  is  minute ;  and  the 
upper  comoMtecr  is  widely  separated  from  the  canine,  and  in  the  interral 
are  one  dereloped  pramolar,  and  posterior  to  this  another  which  is  ex- 
cessiTely  minute  and  liable  to  be  oTcrlooked :  there  are  no  ridges  to  the 
sknDt  or  the  middle  one  is  barely  traceable ;  the  muzzle  is  compara- 
tirelj  narrow ;  and  there  are  two  upper  incisors  on  each  side  of  equal 
site :  ehaffron  a  little  concave.  In  Kjbrivoula  picta  the  chaffron  is 
highly  concave,  the  muzzle  again  much  narrower,  and  there  are  two 
pairs  of  upper  indsors  of  which  the  inner  are  longer,  and  so  placed 
that  on  a  direct  front  view  they  are  alone  visible,  the  second  pair  being 
eonoealed  behind  them ;  in  V.  formosvs  (7)  the  four  are  equally  visible 
on  a  front  view.  There  are  two  prsemolars  of  equal  size  between  the 
upper  canine  and  the  eamauiee^  and  two  below  of  scarcely  inferior  size 
to  the  third  or  lower  eamatsiez.  Lastly,  the  ears  of  Y.  formosus  (?) 
are  not  those  of  a  Ksriyoula  (as  exemplified  by  K.  picta),  but  are 
deeply  emarginated  externally  at  one-third  of  their  length  from  the 
bafle»  and  above  comparatively  narrow  and  obtusely  pointed :  tragus 
abo  broader,  shorter,  and  less  attenuated  at  tip. 

The  only  other  Bat  we  have  yet  seen  from  Ceylon,  is  a  minute 
species  which  appears  to  be  extremely  common  throughout  India,  and 
is  also  met  with  at  Singapore.  We  believe  it  to  be  V.  corohan- 
BBUCVS,  F.  Cuv.,  and  to  be  identical  with  V.  irrbtitus.  Cantor 
(^m*  Mag.  N.  H.  IX,  481),  from  Chusan ;  and  V.  minutus, 
Temminck,  from  the  Cape  of  (rood  Hope,  would  seem  to  approximate, 
so  fiff  as  csn  be  judged  from  the  brief  description  of  Prof.  Schinz. 
8ixe  of  the  Pipistrelle,t  or  on  the  average  somewhat  shorter  in  the 

*  We  bave  sinoe  reoehred  another  and  remarkably  handiome  large  speciea  of 
Nvcncsjus,  with  aimilar  coloorins  of  membraneay  from  the  KhItfTa  hilU,— N. 
ORITATUS,  nobia, — a  deieription  of  which  will  appear  in  a  tabteqaent  article. 

<t  On  eompariaon  of  Britiah  apedmenf  of  the  Pipiatrelle  with  an  example  in  spirit 
tent  by  Mr.  Hodfton  from  Nepal  with  the  MS.  name  F.  p^iHdhentrU,  we  coold 


160  Separi  an  ike  MammaUa  mut  iMre  remttrkable        [No.  3. 

fore-flam,  which  does  not  exceed  \\  in.  in  length ;  longest  digit  2  to 
2^  in* ;  expenie  rarely  exceeding  7\  in.*  Total  length  2f  in.,  of  which 
the  tail  measaree  1^  in. ;  ears  broad,  exceeding  ^  in.  in  length ;  tnga 
^  in.,  appearing  lanceolate  in  the  dry  specimen,  bnt  in  the  fresh  animal 
somewhat  lunate,  or  a  little  curved  forward  and  obtuse  at  tip.  The 
Air  is  short,  as  compared  with  that  of  the  Pipistrelle,  and  dingj  M* 
Toos-brown  above  at  the  surface,  below  paler  and  greyish-fulToos : 
membranes  dusky.  The  skull  rather  exceeds  \  in.  long :  the  upper 
eumoMneg  is  all  but  contiguous  to  the  canine,  and  there  is  a  minale 
pnemolar  situate  internally  and  not  visible  externally ;  and  two  lowcf 
prsemolars,  of  which  the  second  or  camasneg  is  longer  by  aboat  a 
third  than  the  first.  This  fiat  belongs  to  that  large  division  of  8coto- 
PHILU8,  Leach  (apud  Gray),  the  species  of  which  have  permanestly 
two  pairs  of  small  upper  incisors  of  about  equal  sise :  to  these  we 
prefer  to  restrict  the  name  Scotophilus,  reserving  Nycticsjub  lor 
those  in  which  the  adults  have  only  one  large  indsor  on  each  aide. 
Acoordmgly,  we  term  it  (though  somewhat  doubtfully)  ScoTOPHiLmi 
conoHANDBLicus.  This  diminntive  species  is  remarkable  for  the 
extreme  velocity  of  its  flight,  as  particularly  shewn  when  darting  about 
a  room  after  being  molested ;  and  it  u  the  most  common  of  the  smaB 
Bats  about  Calcutta.  Mr.  Hodgson  did  not  meet  with  it  in  Nepsl, 
and  it  probably  does  not  inhabit  the  sub-Himalayas.  It  is  the  No.  12 
of  Mr.  Elliof  s  list  in  the  '  Madras  Journal  of  Literature  and  Sdenc^* 
X,99. 

Carnivora. — Dr.  Kelaart  sent  flat  skins  of  what  he  oonridered  to 
be  two  varieties  of  Jackab :  but  we  regard  them  as  mere  individnsl 
variations  of  colour,  such  as  are  seen  in  all  parts  of  India.  No  other 
wild  canine  animal  has  hitherto  been  discovered  in  the  island. 

Of  VrvBRRiDA,  the  Civet  of  Ceylon  is  probaUy  not  VrvBunA 
ziBETHA,  L.,  as  supposed  by  Mr.  Layard,  but  of  a  race  procured  by 
Mr.  Walter  Elliot  from  Travanoore,  and  of  which  a  specimen  exists  in 
the  museum  of  the  Zoological  Society,  referred  to  V.  zibbtha  in  Mr. 
Waterhouse's  Catalogue  of  the  mammalia  in  that  collection  (1838),  No. 

diacoTcr  no  difference  whatever.  According  to  Sdiinzy  the  eame  species  ftirtte 
inhabits  Japan. 

*  Dr.  Cantor  gives  8  in.  as  the  ezpanst  of  his  V,  itrtiiim,  bst  the  other  mm- 
•arements  soilicisntly  correspond. 


ISilJ]  9peeie9  o/Birdt  inhabUmff  Ceylon.  161 

252.  In  that  Catalogue  it  is  marked  **  Sumatra,  donor.  Sir  Stamford 
Bafflea  ;'*  but  we  are  the  more  inclined  to  mupeet  a  mistake,  both  as 
vegarda  the  donor  and  the  habitat,  from  its  being  stated  (formerly  at 
least)  on  the  label  of  the  specimen  to  have  been  presented  by  the 
Duke  of  Northumberland.  Both  Mr.  Elliot's  TraTancore  specimea 
and  that  in  the  Zoological  Society's  museum  exactly  resemble  the 
African  Y.  citxtta,  except  that  the  dorsal  mane  ceases  between  the 
shoulders,  instead  of  being  continued  forward  to  between  the  ears. 

VlTSRRlCVLA    HALACCBNSISy    (Om.)>   Uld  PaRADOXURVS  TYPU8, 

p.  Cut.,  sent  by  Dr.  Kelaart,  as  previously  by  Mr.  Layard,  are  per- 
fectly similar  to  Bengal  specimens.  There  is  also  in  the  island 
P.  asn-ONicuB,  (Schreber),  a  very  young  example  of  which  was 
formerly  sent  to  the  Society  by  Dr.  Templeton,  then  of  Colombo. 
Hits  young  animal  is  uniformly  of  the  colour  of  the  upper-parts  of 
MvvrwLA,  TULOARis,  |merely  a  little  paler  below,  and  shewing  no 
decided  trace  of  the  longitudinal  dorsal  stripes.  A  liTing  pair  was 
afterwards  presented  to  us  by  A.  O.  Brodie,  Esq.,  of  Putlanu  These 
were  then  not  fully  grown,  and  were  paler  than  the  last,  with  the 
Hmba  darker,  and  the  three  longitudinal  dorsal  streaks  distinct.  Tha 
female  died  in  this  colouring,  and  is  now  preserved  in  the  Society's 
vraseum  ;  but  the  male  still  liyes,  and  has  become  considerably  deeper 
in  his  general  hue.  Of  two  specimens  now  sent  from  Newera  Elia 
kj  Dr.  Kelaart,  <me  is  again  deeper-coloured  than  the  living  male, 
ezeept  its  tail  whidi  is  paler,  and  the  dorsal  stripes  are  inconspicuous 
tlMN^  diatioctly  traceable :  the  other  is  much  darker,  considerably  more 
ao  indeed  than  Lutra  vulgaris,  with  remarkably  handsome  fur,  and 
no  trace  of  the  dorsal  streaks;  the  tail  paler,  with  a  subterminal 
yeUowish-white  ring,^xhibiting  thus  the  tendency  to  partial  albinism 
which  is  so  often  observable  about  the  tail-tip,  and  sometimes  the 
feet  and  even  the  body,  of  animals  of  this  genus,  aa  especially  the 
common  P.  typus.  We  do  not  hesitate  in  conridering  all  these 
varieties  of  colour  in  dififerent  specimens  of  P.  zeylonicub  to  have 
BO  specifical  importance ;  but  upon  present  data  it  seems  probable  that 
those  which  inhabit  high  upon  the  mountains  (P.  montantu,  Kelaart,) 
haTO  finer  and  darker-coloured  fur  than  those  of  a  lower  region. 

There  are  four  species  of  Mungoose  (Hsrpxstxs)  in  Ceylon :  H« 
rrmcoiiUM,  (Benoet),  is  not  uncommon  in  the  interior;  and  H« 

Y 


163  Report  on  the  Mmnwudia  and  mare  remarkable        [No.  2. 

cmiBsmi^  (Oeoffroy),  appears  identical  with  the  race  of  Baigal,  the 
moBe  and  paws  of  the  only  spedmen  we  hare  seen  being,  howcTer« 
eonsiderably  darker.  This  specimen  was  sent  by  Mr.  Layard  from 
the  Js&a  peninsnU ;  and  he  remarks  that  there  is  **  another  yariety 
at  Trineomtli  which  accords  exactly  with  the  Indian  animaU''  Dr. 
Kdaart  states,  in  a  recent  communication,  "  I  have  now  two  other 
species  of  Hbrpsstss  besides  the  H.  grisbus  and  H.  yiTncoLi.is^ 
—-one  like  H.  AvnopuNCTATua,  Hodgson,  but  not  it :  it  is  Tery  like 
H.  ORiSBUS,  except  that  the  grey  of  the  hair  is  in  this  fnlTons  or 
yellow  (if  new,  H.fidveeeene^  mihi):  the  other  is  of  a  dark  raby- 
red ;  tip  of  tail  and  feet  black ;  ferruginous-red  face ;  and  as  large  as 
H.  YiTTicoLLis."  The  former  of  these  is  probably  H.  auropumc* 
VATVS ;  and  the  latter,  we  have  little  donbt,  is  a  yery  distinct  species 
formerly  sent  on  loan  by  Mr.  Elliot,  who  procured  it  in  the  south 
of  India,  but  had  not  yet  given  it  a  name,  so  far  as  we  are  aware. 
His  specimens,  however,  were  smaller  than  adult  yitticolli8»  and 
more  affined  to  grisbtjs  in  structure.* 

FauDiB.  Of  Cats,  there  are,  in  Ceylon,  F.  pardus  (vel  Uoparimi) 
and  its  black  variety,  F.  yiVERRiNUS,  and  F.  chaus.  F.  TiGRia  and 
F.  JURATVS  are  unknown :  and  F.  bbngalrnsis  (var.  wagati^  Elliot), 
and  F«  rubiginosa.  Is.  OeoiFroy,  (both  inhabitants  of  pemnsular 
India,)  remain  probably  to  be  discovered. 

MusTBLiDJB.  The  only  Otter  we  have  seen  from  the  island  is  Ltmui 
KAiR,  F.  Cuvier»  which  is  not  uncommon  ;  and  it  is  also  the  only  speeiea 
which  we  have  seen  from  the  peniusula  of  India,  unless  a  partieolarly 
large  skin  procured  in  Travaneore  and  sent  on  loan  by  Mr.  Elliot,  may 

*  The  following  notes  were  taken  of  them ;  and  we  may  here  chancterise  tbs 
species  as — 

H.  ELLion,  nobis.  Entire  length  26  in.,  of  which  the  taU  measiires  half: 
length  of  fore-limb,  to  end  of  claws,  3)  in.;  and  of  hind-loot  with  claws  2|  ia. 
General  colour  as  in  H.  fuscus,  Waterhonse,  of  the  Nilgiris,  but  the  pale  portioB 
of  the  annulated  hairi  whiter, — the  four  limbi  blackish  above, — and  the  tail  (whic^ 
is  less  bushy  than  in  H.  vuscus)  tipped  with  black  for  the  terminal  2^  or  3|  ia.  In 
this  specimen  there  was  an  appearance  of  a  collar,  from  the  greater  developaieat 
of  the  bUckish  portion  of  the  hairs  and  of  the  whitish  portion  lower  down,  ia 
those  forming  a  sort  of  nuchal  ring.  Another  specimen  had  the  general  cast  of 
eoloor  redder, — a  maronne-red  prevailing,  very  bright  on  the  four  limbs  above  the 
black  feet,  and  upon  the  tail  where  borderiag  on  its  black  tip.    Hax*  8*  Ind^ 


185 1  -3  sp0eie8  tif  Birtk  inhahiiinff  Ceylon.  1 53 

{irove  to  be  tbat  of  another.  This  specimeii  is  remarkable  for  haying  the 
whole  upper  half  of  the  head  and  body  and  of  the  basal  moiet  j  of  the 
taS,  covered  only  with  the  short  and  close  downy  far  common  to  the 
geniu»  with  merely  a  very  few  scattered  piles  of  the  ordinary  longer  for 
intennixed.  The  nnder  half  of  the  head  and  body  and  rest  of  the  tail 
mre  dad  as  nsoal,  precisely  as  in  L.  nair  and  similarly  coloured ;  but 
iHiat  is  remarkable,  is  the  abrupt  and  well  defined  straight  line  of 
demarcation  separating  the  upper  and  lower  halves  of  the  animal,  and 
pusing  immediately  below  the  ear-conch.  We  suspect,  however,  (in  fact 
feel  satisfied,)  that  the  individua]  was  killed  while  changing  its  coat ; 
but  its  size  is  still  remarkable,  being  equal  to  that  of  the  common  Bengal 
Otter  (L.  CHINBN8IS,  Gray,  vel  tarayensis,  Hodgson,  &c.)«  Never* 
theless,  we  consider  it  identical  with  L.  nair. 

Ubsidjb.  The  Bear  of  Ceylon  is  the  Ursus  (vel  Prochiltjs) 
UkBiATUS  of  all  India  southward  of  the  Himalaya,  and  which  is  peculiar 
to  this  country. 

Imsbctitora.  Sorbx  is  the  only  genus  aS'  yet  ascertuned;  but 
the  discovery  of  Tupaia  Ellioti,  Waterhouse  {Proe.  ZooL  Soc.,  July 
24th,  1849),  in  the  eastern  ghftts  of  peninsular  India,  renders  it  likely 
that  this  genus  also  may  have  its  representative  in  Ceylon.  Perhaps, 
•ko,  the  Hedgehog  of  the  Nilgiris  (Erinacsus  micropus,  nobis, 
J^m  A.  8*  XVt  170),  or  other  species  of  this  genus,  may  inhabit  the 
island ;  the  more  especially  as  Dr.  Kelaart  remarks  that  there  are  two 
ffpedes  of  Hedgehog  preserved  in  the  Medical  Officer's  museum  at 
Colombo,  though  whence  brought  is  unknown.  Sorbx  murinus,  L. 
(•pud  Gray),  the  oommon  Indian  Musk  Shrew,  is  mentioned  both  by 
Mr.  Layard  and  Dr.  Kelaart ;  and  the  latter  gentleman  has  forwarded 
two  mountain  species  for  examination,  both  of  which  we  consider  to  be 
new  and  nndescribed. 

8.  momtanus,  Kelaart,  n.  «•  A  typical  Sorbx,  with  dentition,  &c., 
«8  in  S.  MURiNUS.  Total  length  6  in.,  of  which  the  tail  measures  2\ 
ID. :  hind-foot,  minus  daws,  \  in.  Colour  uniform  dnsky  or  dusky* 
date,  with  the  tips  of  the  fur  rufescent.  Dr.  Kelaart  sent  two  speci- 
mens  from  Newera  Elia,  which,  most  decidedly,  are  of  the  same 
qpecies ;  but  one  of  these  had  a  very  powerful  odour  when  fresh,  and 
the  other  was  inodorous. 

8.  (f)  MACROPUB,  nobis,  n,  9.    General  aspect  of  .typical  Sorbx» 

Y  2 


164  Report  on  ike  MammMa  tmd  mare  remerhMe         [No.  2. 

^rifth  colooikn  teeth  md  scattered  long  haira  on  the  tail  %  the  ean 
vearody  Tiable  beyond  the  for;  and  the  feet  remarkably  laige. 
Length  about  6|-  in.,  of  which  the  tall  ia  2^  in. ;  hind-foot  with  daws 
nearly  |  in. ;  the  fore-foot  \  in.  broad,  with  long  and  but  ahgbtly 
cnrred  daws,  that  of  the  middle  digit  \  in.  in  length.  For  aomewhat 
long  and  Tery  loft,  uniform  blackish,  Tery  faintly  tinged  mfesceot ;  the 
extreme  tip  of  the  tail  dnll  wbite  in  the  only  spedmen  examined* 
Teeth  small :  the  upper  qaasi-incisors  shorter  and  less  strongly  hooked 
than  in  the  typical  Sorices,  with  the  posterior  spar  large  ;  the  lower 
quad-indsoni  serrated,  shewing  two  depressions,  and  therefore  a  row 
of  three  corond  points.  Behind  the  upper  false  incisors  a  aeries  of 
four  smdl  prmmoUirs  precedes  the  eamasiiez,  the  two  medid  being  of 
equd  sise,  the  first  rather  large,  and  the  fourth  smaller ;  and  bebw 
are  the  usud  two  (indudve  of  the  canMuttejr),  as  in  the  genus  gene- 
rally. Aoooidingly,  this  spedes  cannot  be  brought  satisfactorily  under 
any  of  the  subdivisions  of  Sorbx  yet  instituted ;  and  its  Tery  large 
feet,  more  especidly,  indicate  that  it  should  form  a  particular  subdiTi- 
don*  Both  this  and  the  preceding  species  are  found  at  Newera  Elia 
and  to  1000  ft.  bdow.* 

In  additon  to  S.  MuniNira,  8.  montanub,  and  8.  MACRortra  in 
Ceylon,  Dr.  Kelaart  writes  that  he  has  lately  recdved  two  spedmens 
of  a  large  black  Shrew  double  the  sise  of  the  last,  which  he  also  consi- 
ders to  be  distinct  and  probably  undescribed. 


*  The  ShrewB  h^ve  rtrj  anomalou  dentition ;  end  we  eonnder  their  qami* 
ineieori  eboYe  end  below  to  be  wtodiJUd  prmmoimrM.  The  mpper  eanines  appear  te 
be  wanting  tbronshont  the  order,  and  the  lower  canines  when  present  are  geaerellj 
•mall,  the  firtt  premolar  abofe  and  aometimes  below  being  magnified  to  ainime 
the  form  and  fnlfii  the  function  of  caninei  (vide  XIX,  p.  216).  In  the  Shrews 
no  intermaxillary  bones  have  been  traced  at  any  age,  and  therefore  the  npper  firont 
teeth  are  deddedly  not  indsors,  as  they  are  generally  termed :  if  canines,  they 
would  be  an  anomaly  thronghont  the  order ;  and  extracted  from  the  eocket  thay 
haTe  more  the  character  of  praemolars,  exhibiting  a  second  fang  conleseent  or 
imperfectly  separated,  (L  e.  originally  distinct,  no  donbt,)  proceeding  from  the 
posterior  spnr  or  cnsp.  The  lower  front  teeth  hsTC  also  two  coalesoent  fsngs. 
shewing  a  broad  and  deep  median  grooTC  on  the  inner  side,  and  a  similar  bnt  lem 
extended  groove  on  the  outer.  Thas,  at  least,  in  S.  mubi nus.  It  is  not  vnlikely 
that  in  some  of  the  other  spedet  (or  snbgeneric  forms)  the  two  fangs  may  be  per- 
manently teperate* 


IB51.\  tpeeiei  of  Birds  inhaUHng  Ceylon,,  1 65 

RoDBMTiA.  ScTURiDJi.  Of  this  familj,  Dr.  Kelaart  sends  two 
species  of  Flying  Squirrels.  One  is  Ptsromys  oral,  Tickell,  found 
throughout  the  peninsula  of  India.  The  other  is  a  magnificent  Sciu- 
EOPTXRU8,  which  possibly  may  be  a  fine  adult  of  the  species  described 
as  Sc»  FU8COCAPILI.U8,  Jerdon,  nobis,  /.  J,  S.  XVI,  867,  from  a 
younger  and  comparatively  inferior  specimen.  We  incline,  however, 
to  the  opinion  that  it  is  distinct ;  and  Dr.  Kelaart  terms  it 

SciURorrxRUS  Layardi,  Kelaart.  Nearly  affined  to  Sc.  canicsps. 
Gray,  of  the  S.  £.  Himslaya,  from  which  it  differs  in  having  the  fur  of 
its  nnder-parts  of  a  dull  non-fulvescent  white,  the  paraohute  membrane 
being  margined  with  pure  white  fur,  lengthened  and  conspicuous  at 
the  angle.  Face  grey,  except  the  forehead  which  is  rufous*bro^n, 
Uke  the  rest  of  the  upper-parts.  A  dusky  spot  on  the  nose.  Whis- 
kers long  and  black  ;  and  there  is  a  tuft  of  long  soft  hairs  below  the 
cars,  and  a  smaller  tuft  before  them.  The  ear-conch  is  |-  in.  long 
posteriorly,  ovate  and  somewhat  narrow.  Fur  very  dense,  the  basal 
three-fourths  of  the  piles  dusky,  sinuous,  and  fine  in  texture ;  the  tips 
coarser,  and  shining  doll  rufous-brown,  forming  the  surface-colour. 
Tail  flat  and  broad,  above  nigrescent,  and  below  deeper  blackish  except 
at  tip.  Feet  greyish*  with  a  faint  rufous  tinge  on  the  hind  only. 
Ijength  about  2  ft.,  of  which  the  tail  with  hair  measures  half:  hind-foot, 
from  heel  to  tip  of  daws,  2^  in. :  fore-foot,  to  membrane,  l|in.  Has. 
Mountains  of  Ceylon  (Dimboola). 

The  SciURi  of  Ceylon  are  treated  of  in  /.  J.  S.  XVIII,  600  ei  seq,, 
where  five  species  are  enumerated,  to  which  Dr.  Kelaart  has  now  added 
8c.  TRILINKATU8,  Wftterhousc  (v.  DeleMerti,  Is.  Geoffrey),  identical 
with  the  race  of  the  Nilgiris  and  Malabar.  He  has  also  favored  the 
Society  with  a  fine  example  of  Sc.  Tbnnxntii,  Layard,  loe.  eit.. 
perfectly  similar  to  that  sent  by  Mr.  Layard ;  and  with  a  young  specimen 
of  Sc.  M ACROURU8,  remarkable  for  having  the  terminal  three-fourths 
of  its  tail  unmixed  white  or  slightly  yellowish  white.  "The  Sc 
M ACROURUS,"  he  remarks,  "  I  hare  seen  of  various  colours  ;  some 
black :  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  Sc.  Trnnbntii  only  a  large 
variety  of  it.  Sc.  m acrourus  even  changes  colour  from  brown  to 
black."  Mr.  Layard,  however,  insists  that  ''Sc.  macrgurus,  the 
common  large  Squirrel  of  our  western  coast,  never  intrudes  on  the 
baimta  of  8c.  Tbmnbmtii,  nor  is  intermingled  with  it  in  its  own  loca- 


166 '  Report  on  ike  Mammaiia  emd  wiore  remariuAU        [No.  2. 

litj.''    The  two  seem  to  hold»  therefore,  the  wme  matual  relttioii  as 
Prbsbytis  THKR8ITE8  and  Pr.  priamub,  or  Pr.  UR8INU8  and  Pa. 

CRPHALOPTBRUS.* 

*  Hie  rufoiu-cmpped  striped  Sqairrel  noticed  in  a  foot-note  to  /.  A.  S.  XVITI, 
602,  Mr.  Lsyard  terms  Sc.  Kblaarti,  Layard ;  but  it  does  not  appear  safficiestly 
distinct  froaa  8c.  BnoDivi.  According  to  Mr.  Layard,  *'  8c.  tbistriatus  is  the 
common  low  country  Sqairrel"  (of  the  island) ;  *'  Sc.  Brodibi  is  common  on  tbs 
west  coast  from  Point  Pedro  and  Putlam  ;  replacing  Sc.  tribtriatcs,  from  wfaidi 
it  is  easily  distingnishable  by  its  pale  colour  and  tlie  long  pencll-tnft  st  tfas 
extremity  of  the  tail, — this,  however,  is  often  wanting  in  stuffed  spedmeDS,  and 
indeed  even  in  li^e  ones,  the  hair  being  but  slightly  attached  to  the  skin :  Sc.  Ki- 
LAARTi  entirely  replaces  all  the  other  small  Sciuri  from  Tangalle  and  Hambantotte, 
and  I  should  fancy  extends  round  to  Trincomali.  It  may  be  described  as  verj  Uka 
Sc.  PALMARUM  of  India,  but  the  head  b  much  redder,  the  haltes  of  the  bsek  sud 
belly  are  more  blended,  and  the  animal  is  altogether  smaller."  Theae  three  litds 
Squirrels,  if  different,  are  exceedingly  affioed ;  and  all  have  the  mfous  eolonria| 
under  the  tail  which  is  ncTcr  seen  in  Sc.  palmarom.  It  would  be  interesting  to 
ascertain  if  their  voices  differ,  for  that  of  Sc.  tribtrxatus  is  remarkably  unlike 
the  voice  of  Sc.  palm  arum. 

In  XVIII,  603,  it  is  remarked  that  there  are  no  Sciubt  more  difficult  to  un- 
derstand than  the  group  exemplified  by  Sc.  modbstus,  Mtkller,  &c.  The  three 
Daijiling  specimens  there  referred  to,  as  having  the  thighs  externally  of  a  bright 
ferruginous  colour,  exemplify  the  Sc.  lokriah,  Hodgson,  apud  Gray,  who  iiam 
it  the  "Red-thighed  Squirrel"  (vide  Caiai.  Brii.  Mug,  Mmnmai.J  f  and  the  Sc. 
LOKRiAQ,  H.,  apud  nos  (V.  A,  S.  XVI,  873),  Mr.  Gray  designatee  as  Sc.  sui' 
flaviybntbis,  McClelland.  In  Dr.  Cantor's  list  of  the  mammalia  of  the  Malsyaa 
peninsula,  Sc.  modbstusi,  S.  Miiller,  is  cited  as  a  doubtful  synonyms  of  Sc 
TBNUis,  Horafield,  and  the  habitats  given  by  Dr.  MUller  ("  Java,  Sumatra,  Beraeo, 
Canton,")  are  transferred  ;  hut  Mr.  G.  Moxon  has  recently  presented  the  Sodetf 
with  a  specimen  from  Malacca,  which  we  take  to  be  the  Malayan  peninsnls  nee 
referred  to  Sc.  modbstus,  and  which  is  very  distinct  firom  Sc.  tbnvis  of  Jvh 
and  apparently  differs  also  from  the  Sc.  modbstus  figured  by  Dr.  Solomoa  MiiUer. 
Length  about  8  in.,  of  tail  9  in.,  its  hair  reaching  2i  io.  fisrther ;  hind«foot  vi^ 
daws  If  in.  Colour  of  the  upper  parts  grizsled  black  and  golden*fulvoBS,  deeplf 
tinged  with  ferruginous  on  the  croup  and  tail :  under-parts  pale  ashy ;  and  limbi 
grizzled  ashy  externally :  whiskers  long  and  black :  terminal  two-thirds  of  the  tul 
landed  with  black,  the  alternating  falvous  bars  whitish  towards  the  end :  no  ferrs- 
ginous  on  the  face,  sides  and  limbs,  as  in  Dr.  S.  Mftller's  figure  of  Sc.  modbstv<« 
From  Sc.  migrovittatus,  it  differs  in  having  no  lateral  stripes,  nor  the  rufoutiaf* 
about  the  muzzle  and  oheeks ;  also  in  the  decided  fermgUious  tinge  of  its  cro«P 
and  tail,  and  the  very  distinct  bands  upon  the  latter.    In  the  tamo  oollection  vM 


1851.]  speeiei  ofBirdB  inhabiting  CeyUm*  ]67 

MuEiDJi.— Of  the  Bat  tribe.  Dr.  Kelaart  has  forwarded 
1.  Gbrbuj^ub  IM01CU89  F.  Covier;  from  which  we  now  doubt 
whether  G.  CKVtert,  Waterhouse,  and  G.  Hardurickii,  Oraj,  differ 
eoDsUmtly  in  any  respect  (vide  /•  J.  S,  XV,  138).  At  leasts  speci- 
mens are  perfectly  nmikr  from  different  parts  of  Bengal,  8.  India, 
and  Ceylon ;  but  we  have  not  yet  examined  the  skull  of  a  Cinghalese 
cismple.  Dr.  Kelaart  remarks  that  Kandyan  examples  differ  in  no 
lespect  from  the  Gerbil  of  the  plains  of  Ceylon. 

3.  60LUNDA  Elliotti,  Gray,  Mag.  N,  H.  1837*  p.  586 :  Mu9 
Uruhu,  Elliot ;  M.  eofiou,  Kekart.  ''  The  Coffee  Bat  of  Ceylon, 
t  very  destructive  species,  rooting  np  the  coffee  trees,  and  nearly 
destroying  whole  plantations  in  one  night,  when  some  plant  on  which 
they  generally  Uve  is  scarce  in  the  jungle/'     (Kelaart.) 

3.  G.  MBLTADA,  Gray,  ibid, :  Mua  lanMginawi,  Elliot ;  M.  newera, 
Kelaart.  We  have  little  doubt  about  the  correctness  of  the  identifica* 
tiott  of  this  species,  although  there  is  no  S.  Indian  specimen  in  the 
Sodety's  museum  to  compare  with  it.  In  this  type,  as  in  GsRBiLLtJS, 
the  upper  rodential  tusks  are  distinctly  grooved. 

4.  Mus  BANDicoTA,  Bcchsteiu :  M.  gipanieuSp  Hardwicke;  M* 
tim,  Bneh.  Ham. ;  M,  nevorivagus,  Hodgson,  &e,  "  Common  in 
the  paddy-fields  round  Cotta,  doing  great  damage  to  the  crops  and 
embankments ;  the  natives  consider  them  very  good-eating."  (Layard), 

(Mr.  Layard  has  also  procured  M.  indictjs,  Geoffroy,  v.  Jrvieola 
in^eOf  A.  hengalensii,  et  Mua  kok^  Gray,  M.  providens,  Elliot,  and 
probaUy  Mf  fgetoria,  Hodgson,  Ann.  Mag.  N.  JET.  XY,  267,  if  not 
also  NuoHa  HardwieAii,  Gray,  ibid.  X,  265.  **  Not  uncommon 
about  Jaffna*  The  natives  esteem  them  great  delicacies,  and  they  are 
Bach  sought  after.")* 

5.      M.  DBCUMANVS,  L. 

(M.  BATTua,  L.  Included  by  Mr.  Layard.  In  Calcutta,  we  have 
only  obtained  this  species  from  the  shipping,  and  may  remark  that 
there  is  a  brown  variety  of  it  so  much  resembling  the  M.  setifbRj 

time  fpcdmens  of  So.  LATiOAVDATva,  S.  MOUer,  apud  Cantor,  which  is  donbtleM 
the  BkimMiim  at  hg^mioidm,  Qnj,  from  Shigmpore,  and  ponibty  distinct  from  tnw 
iJLTiOAVDATira.    One  of  theee  has  been  presented  for  the  Society's  moaevm. 

*  From  a  reeent  letter  from  Dr.  Kelaart,  he  also  appears  to  have  sMt  with  Ais 
■pedes  at  Kandy. 


168  Report  on  ike  ManunaUa  and  more  remarkabie         [No.  2. 


Honfidd^— «n  arboreal  species  which  is  very  unlikely  io  be  often 
oonTCjed  about  in  ships, — ^that  we  cannot  help  strongly  suspecting  that 
the  black  and  brownish  specimens  from  Van  Dieman*s  Land  assigned 
to  if.  aetiger  (tetifer)  in  Mr.  J.  £.  Gray's  catal(^e  of  the  tn^mTOalM 
in  the  British  Museum,  pertain  really  to  the  European  Black  Rat.  Of 
this  we  have  also  fine  examples  from  France). 

6.  M.  NBMORAI.I8,  nobis,  M.  «.  (M.  eeti/er  apud  Layard*  ?)  Very 
like  M.  8BTIFBR,  Horsfield,  but  with  a  considerably  longer  tail,  exceed- 
ing the  head  and  body  in  length  in  the  proportion  of  five  to  fonr.f 
The  whiskers  are  also  blacker,  at  least  than  in  what  we  take  to  be 
a  half-grown  specimen  of  M.  bbtifer  from  Malacca.  Dr.  Kelaart 
sent  an  adult  specimen  and  one  two-thirds  grown  from  Ceylon ;  and 
Mr.  Frith  lately  obtained  three  young  linng  examples  from  a  hi:^ 
nest  placed  among  the  branches  of  a  dense  mango  tree,  in  the  yicinity 
of  Calcutta.  Two  of  these  soon  after  made  their  escape,  and  the 
third  we  possess  in  spirit.  We  have  since  ascertained  its  occurrence 
in  the  Botanic  garden,  and  other  likely  sites  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Calcutta ;  so  that  we  hope  soon  to  procure  some  recent  examples,  from 
which  a  proper  description  may  be  taken.( 

?•  M.  RUFXSCBNS,  Gray:  M.Jiaveeeens  et  M.  rufke,  Elliot  (nee 
Waterhouse) ;  if.  arhoreue^  B.  Hamilton,  MS.  This  also  is  a  tree  Bat, 
keeping  especially  to  the  cocoa-nut  palms,  though  by  no  means  confined 
to  them.  According  to  Buchanan  Hamilton,  it  nestles  in  the  cayities 
of  trees,  and  not  (like  the  preceding  species)  among  the  branches. 
We  have  obtained  a  single  individual  variety,  in  which  the  white  belly 
is  much  less  abruptly  defined  than  usual.  One  that  escaped  in  our 
private  residence  took  up  his  abode  for  some  days  (till  we  saw  no  more 
of  him)  on  the  top  of  a  glass  folding-door,  not  burrowing  like  the  com- 

*  Probably  not,  boweTor,  ai  Mr.  Laytrd's  tapposed  If.  9€iifer  was  "  procared 
in  a  paddp  field  near  Galle." 

t  In  M.  SBTIFBR,  the  tail  is  shorter  than  the  head  and  body. 

X  An  adult  procnred  since  this  was  written  was  anfortanately  carried  off  bj  a 
Kite.  We  had  not  the  opportunity  of  actually  eomparini^  it  with  the  Ceyloa 
•pecimeDS,  but  it  certainly  appeared  to  be  specifically  identical  with  theai ;  the 
belly  being  merely  somewhat  albescent.  It  exhibited  a  manifeat  affinity  for  M. 
mvraacBKa,  but  was  much  larger,  leas  mfetoent,  and  the  bellj  dull 
ftead  of  para  white.    Shot  oa  the  bough  of  a  tree. 


1 85 1  •]  fpeeiea  of  Birds  inkabiiing  Ceylon,  169 

mon  house  Bat.  They  do,  however,  as  Buchanan  Hamilton  remarks, 
▼isit  ottt-honses  and  similar  places  hy  night ;  but  pass  the  day  on  trees, 
chiefly  cocoa-nuts  (being  very*  destructive  to  the  young  fruit),  and 
bamboos. 

8.  (?)  M.  KANDiANUfl,  Kelaart,  n.  «•  Very  like  the  preceding  species, 
but  the  fur  softer  and  of  finer  texture,  and  less  rufescent  in  colour. 
Whiskers  very  long,  fine,  and  black.  Peculiar  to  the  mountains,  and 
we  strongly  suspect  it  to  be  only  a  mountain  variety  of  M.  rufescbns  ; 
but  require  to  examine  more  perfect  specimens,  and  to  compare  the 
crania  and  dentition,  before  coming  to  a  final  decision.  M.  nivitentbr, 
Hodgson,  would  seem  to  be  affined. 

Other  species  of  Mus  are  enumerated  by  Dr.  Kelaart,  as  inhabitants 
of  Ceylon ;  but  they  require  further  examination. 

HTSTRiciDJi.  A  young  Cinghalese  Porcupine  sent  alive  by  Mr. 
Layard,  and  since  mounted  in  the  Society's  museum,  is  evidently  of  a 
new  species,  most  nearly  affined  to  the  conmion  but  undescribed  Por* 
eupine  of  Bengal.  The  last  and  most  satisfactory  authority  upon 
the  species  of  Porcupine  is  Mr.  Waterhouse's  '  Natural  History  of  the 
ftlammalia,'  Vol.  2.  This  author  reduces  the  known  species  of  Hys- 
TRix  as  now  limited  (including  AeantAiont  F.  Cuv.,)  to  four ;  viz.  two 
crested  species  of  large  size,  the  European  and  N.  African  H.  cristata, 
L.,  and  the  Asiatic  H.  hirsutirostris,  Brandt  (v.  leueura,  Sykes)  ; 
and  two  cresdess  species  of  much  smaller  size,  the  sub-Himalayan 
H.  HoDGSONii,  Gray  (v.  alopkus,  Hodgson),  and  H.  longicauda, 
Marsden  (v.  Jeanthionjavanieum,  F.  Cuv.),  of  the  Malayan  peninsula 
and  archipelago.  Of  these,  the  Society's  museum  contains  two  skulls, 
a  stuffed  head,  ditto  very  young  animal,  and  a  flat  skin  (deprived  of 
the  crest)  of  a  half»grown  example,  of  H.  hirsutirostris  ;  flat  skins 
of  old  and  young  of  H.  Hodgsonii  ;  and  a  stuffed  specimen  of  H. 
ix>NGiCAUDA :  also  three  skulls  (one  of  them  from  As^),  agreeing 
with  Mr.  Waterhouse's  description  and  figures  of  the  skull  of  H. 
Hodgsonii  ;  but  on  two  of  them  the  names  "  HyHrix  cristata^*  and 
"  Crested  Porcupine"  are  written  by  one  of  our  predecessors,  so  that 
they  perhaps  belong  to  the  small  crested  species  of  Bengal,  and  not  to 
the  sub-Himalayan  crestiess  Porcupine.'*'   No.  1  is  that  of  an  old  animal, 

*  In  Mr.  Walker's  list  of  the  mammalU  of  As^m  (Cale.  Jottm.  Nat.  Hist,  III, 
267),  the  only  Ponmpine  mentioned  is  H.  caiSTATA,  which  should  at  least  indi- 
cate  the  existence  of  one  of  the  crested  species  in  that  proTince. 

z 


]  70  Report  an  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2. 

and  is  rather  larger  than  the  two  described  hj  Mr.  Waterhonse; 
measaring  5|  in.  in  total  length :  No.  2  (from  Asftm)  is  5  in.  long: 
and  No.  3  is  that  of  a  joung  animal,  in  which  the  naso-frontal  satares 
form  each  a  straight  line,  meeting  its  opposite  at  an  obtnse  angle 
posteriorlj ;  this,  however,  is  merely  due  to  immaturity,  the  forehead 
not  having  commenced  to  bulge  as  in  the  adult  animal.  H.  Hodo- 
80NII  and  H.  longicaudA  are  nearly  affined  species,  but  exhibit  weH 
marked  distinctions  in  the  cranium :  and  externally  they  are  most 
readily  characterised  apart  by  the  latter  having  a  strongly  marked 
white  dcmi<«collar,  proceeding  upward  from  the  throat,  which  either 
does  not  occur  or  is  barely  indicated  in  the  other,  and  by  its  body 
spines  ft.  e.  spinous  bristles,  as  distinct  from  the  quills,)  terminating 
in  sharp  and  rigid  points,  not  flexible  and  setaceous  tips  as  in  H. 
Hodgson  II. 

The  common  Bengal  Porcupine  (and  of  As&m  ?,  Sylhet,  and  Arakan, 
rare  near  Calcutta), — H.  BnNOALBNSis,  nobis, — resembles  the  two  h»t 
mentioned  in  sise  and  general  character  ;*  and  like  them  it  does  notpoe- 
sess  the  two  great  lateral  masses  of  very  long,  slender  and  flexible  quillfl^ 
impending  and  concealing  the  much  shorter,  thick,rigid  and  acutdypoint- 
ed  quills  which  constitute  the  armature  of  the  animal :  but  it  has  only  a 
very  few  long  and  slender  quills,  gradually  thickening  in  the  basal  half 
and  attenuating  much  in  the  terminal  half,  intermixed  with  the  oidinaij 
or  weapon-quills  towards  the  front  and  at  the  sides.  The  latter  are  much 
longer  and  thicker  than  in  the  two  crestless  species ;  and  the  body-spin^ 
are  still  flatter  and  more  strongly  grooved,  and  terminate  towards  the 
neck  in  slight  setee,  towards  the  quills  in  rigid  points.  There  is  a  diatinct 
but  small  thin  crest,  (not  dense  andmosme,  as  in  the  two  large  spedei,) 
the  longest  bristles  of  which  mensure  5  or  6  in.,  and  are  tipped  with 
white  for  the  terminal  third :  and  the  white  demi-collar  is  as  atrongij 
marked  as  in  H.  lonoicauda.  General  colour  as  in  H.  Hodosonii; 
the  quills  generally  having  the  basal  half  white,  the  rest  black,  most  of 
them  with  a  white  tip  more  or  less  developed :  the  few  long  and  flexiUe 

*  Or  it  may  attain  to  a  larger  Bise»  though  not  nearly  to  the  magnitade  of 
H.  caiSTATA  and  H.  BiRSUtiaosTRts.  Since  the  abo^e  deteriptiont  were  «rit* 
ten,  we  hafe  seen,  in  the  Barraclcpore  menagerie,  fine  living  examplei  of  H.  u** 
8UTIR08TRI8,  H.  BENGALBN8I8,  and  the  Athbkura  inliabitiog  the  Tippefi  u^ 
Kh&sya  hills,  which  latter  is  well  figured  and  described  by  Buchanan  Hamilton 


1 85 1  •]  tpeeiet  of  Birds  i$dkabUing  Ceylon*  \  7 1 

qiiilk  are  white,  with  r  narrow  bkck  band  about  the  centre.    Tail  as 
in  the  two  creatleea  species,  with  similar  pedunculated  quills. 

The  Cinghalese  Porcupine  sent  bj  Mr.  Layard,  though  youngs  we 
do  sot  hesitate  to  name  as  another  distinct  species — H.  zbylonbnsi*, 
■ohis.  Fortunately,  we  have  a  stuffed  Bengal  Porcupine  of  about  the 
same  aise  and  apparent  age  to  compare  with  it.  It  is  nearly  affined 
to  H*  BSNGALSNBia,  with  a  similar  but  more  developed  crest  of  long 
bristles ;  these  are  of  the  same  brown  colour  as  the  body  spines,  and 
have  each  one  obscure  pale  annulation  and  beyond  it  a  white  anna* 
htion  at  less  than  two-thirds  of  its  length :  the  quills  are  slenderer 
than  in  the  Porcupine  of  Bengal,  aud  are  black,  with  white  extreme 
base ;  mingled  with  others  longer  and  more  slender,  which  are  chiefly 
?ery  pure  white,  often  with  dark  base.  Spines  much  flattened  and 
grooved^  and  very  much  coarser  over  the  limbs  than  in  H.  bbngalbn* 
ais ;  the  anterior  terminating  in  very  slight  flexible  setae,  becoming 
gradaaUy  obsolete  towards  the  quills.  Upon  the  hind-limbs  especially, 
the  ajMues  are  quite  as  coarse  as  on  the  sides  of  the  body ;  whereas  in 
the  Bengal  Porcupine  they  are  there  much  finer  and  more  bristle-like. 
White  demi-eollar  barely  indicated.  The  general  colour  is  much  as 
in  the  others,  but  a  little  more  rufescent,  and  the  spines  are  even  more 
shining  than  usual ;  the  white  of  the  quills  being  also  much  purer 
than  in  either  of  its  congeners.  The  body-colour  pales  remarkably  on 
the  hind-limbs.  The  ear-conch  b  formed  most  as  in  H.  hirsutiros- 
TRis»  bong  somewhat  squared  above^  with  strongly  marked  posterior 
angle ;  and  (in  the  specimen  at  least)  they  are  much  more  scantily 
dad  with  hair  than  in  H.  bbngalbhsis  and  H.  HoDoaoNii.  Lastly, 
the  pedunculated  quills  of  the  tail  are  considerably  more  elongated 
than  in  either  of  the  other  species.  In  the  small  well  mounted  speci- 
men described,  standing  5^  in.  high  at  the  shoulder,  some  of  the  bristles 
forming  the  crest  are  6  in.  long :  in  a  Bengal  Porcupine  of  the  same 
sise^  they  are  not  3|  in. ;  but  still  appear  conspicuously  in  the  latter, 
from  being  ail  broadly  and  evenly  tipped  with  white.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  the  large  H.  hirsutirostris  may  likewise  prove  to 
inhabit  the  same  isTancI ;  and  likely  enough  there  is  a  second  and  small 
species,  perhaps  H.  zeylonbnsib,  in  8.  India.  The  latter  is  described 
by  Mr.  Layard  to  be  common  in  the  Chilaw  and  Jaffna  districts,  doing 
great  damage  to  the  cocoa-nut  trees  when  young  and  tender.  The 
natives  term  them  Oat  Oara  ('thorn  pig'). 

z  2 


172  Report  on  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2. 

The  tkulls  of  H.  bengalvnsis  and  H.  zbylonensis  remain  to  be 
examined  and  compared  with  those  of  H.  Hodgsonii  and  H.  ix>n6i- 
CAUDA  ;  for  to  the  latter,  and  not  to  the  two  great  Porcupines,  these 
two  small  crested  species  are  more  immediately  affined.  The  want  of 
crest  is  accordingly  no  distinction  of  Acanthion  from  Hystriz,  as 
Mr.  Gray  would  separate  them ;  but  the  absence  of  the  two  great  la- 
teral masses  of  Tery  long  slender  quills,  impending  the  others  and  even 
the  tail  in  the  two  large  species,  affords  a  better  external  distinction. 
We  follow  Mr.  Waterhouse  and  others,  however,  in  assigning  the 
whole  to  Hyetrixt  as  now  limited. 

LEPORiDiB.  The  Hare  of  Ceylon  is  Lbpits  nigrtcollis,  F.  Cvr. 
(L.  melanauchen.  Tern.),  identical  with  the  species  of  peninsular  India, 
Java,  and  the  Mauritius,  from  each  of  which  regions  the  Society 
possesses  a  specimen.* 

*  The  Hare  of  Bengal  and  all  Upper  India  is  L.  kuficaudatus,  Is.  Greoffroj; 
Mr.  Waterhoose  erroneoasly  sappofliog  L.  niokicollis,  F.  Ca^.,  to  be  the  Hare 
of  Bengal.  We  know  bat  of  twelve  species  of  RODENTIA  in  all  Lower  Bengali 
which  are  as  follow: — 1.  Sciunus  palm  arum. — 2.  Gb&billus  indicub  :— S. 
Mus  iNDicus,  Geoffroy  (^Af.  kok.  Gray) ;  common  field  Rat.— 4.  M.  tbreicou>b, 
nobis;  common  field  and  garden  Moose. — 5.  M.  bandicota,  in  marshy  locali- 
ties.— 6.  M.  DBCUMAKUS. — 7.  M.  RATTUS,  obscrred  only  among  the  shipping  ia 
the  river. — 8.  M.  flavbscbns,  chiefly  in  cocoa-nat  trees  and  about  bamboos.— 
9.  M.    NBMORALis,  trccs. — 10.  M.  Manbi,  Gray;  domestic  Mouse. — 11.  Hts- 

TRIX  BBNOALBN8I8. — 12.   LbpUS  RUPICAnDATUS. 

We  suspect  that  Mus  olbbacbus,  Sykes,  is  also  a  Bengal  animal;  and  the 
Society  possesses  a  specimen  from  Asim  quite  similar  to  others  from  S.  India.  M. 
DUMBTicoLA  and  M.  povBNSis,  Hodgson,  require  to  be  carefully  compared  with  it. 

M.  TBRRicoLOR,  uobis,  must  be  closely  affined  to  M.  cbrvicolor  and  M.  stbo- 
PHiATUSy  Hodgson.  Mr.  Elliot  sent  it  from  S.  India  together  with  M.  lbpious, 
from  which  he  did  not  distinguish  it.  Indeed  it  much  resembles  that  species  in 
form  and  colour,  but  the  face  is  very  much  shorter,  and  the  fur  short,  soft,  sod 
not  spinous  in  the 'least  degree.  Its  colour  varies,  however,  according  to  the  soil; 
those  of  the  sUuvium  of  the  Ganges  being  darker  than  specimens  from  the  feira- 
ginous  soil  to  the  westward.  All  have  the  under-parts  white,  abruptly  aeparated 
from  the  hue  of  the  upper-parts,  as  in  the  various  affined  species.  Length  2|  in. : 
of  tail  2^  in. ;  ears  i  in. ;  hind-foot  -fg  in.  Inhabits  gardens,  snd  is  very  numeroBS 
in  the  open  fields ;  together  with  Gbrbillus  ini>icus  and  Mus  indicub. 

M.  Manbi,  Gray,  who  refers  to  this  the  M.  museuiui  apud  Elliot,  is  conse- 
quently the  common  house  Mouse  of  India  generally,  which  differs  from  M.  mub* 
GULUB  in  having  a  longer  tail,  and  shorter  fur  which  is  not  so  dark  in  colour. 


183 1 .]  species  of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceyhn*  1 73 

Pachydbrmata.  The  Pachyderms  of  Ceylon  are  the  Elephant, 
the  wild  H(^,  and  the  Duyong ;  which  last,  according  to  Mr.  Layard, 
b  common  in  the  Bay  of  Calpentya,  on  the  western  coast,  and  bears 
the  name  of  Talla  Maka  among  the  natives,  who  highly  esteem  its 
flesh.  A  skoU  of  a  Cinghalese  wild  Boar,  sent  by  Mr.  Layard,  differs 
mach  in  contour  from  skulls  of  the  wild  Boar  of  India ;  indeed  so 
much,  that  we  feel  justified  in  denominating  it  as  a  peculiar  species — 

Sus  ZBYI.ONEN8I8,  uobis,  91.  s,  SkuU  longer  than  that  of  the  Indian 
Boar,  nearly  straight  in  profile,  very  much  contracted  at  the  vertex.* 
Palate  contracting  posteriorly  to  less  than  1  in.,  from  the  magnitude 
of  the  last  molar,  which  is  considerably  larger  in  both  jaws  than  in 

Length  of  head  and  body  3  in.,  and  of  tail  3)  in.  M.  dubius,  M.  boicoubus, 
and  M.  URBAN UB,  Hodgson,  require  to  be  compared  with  it. 

Here,  too,  may  be  indicated  a  remarkable  species  from  Mergni  (of  which  we 
poaaeas  an  imperfect  specimen)  by  the  name  M.  Bbrhmobbi.  Length  abont  a 
fbot,  of  which  the  tail  is  not  qnita  half.  Bars  posteriorly  f  in.  Hind-foot  If  in. 
For  shortish,  even,  coarse  and  hispid,  but  not  spinous,  of  one  quality,  with  no  long 
hairs  intermixed :  its  colour  griszled  grey  above,  unmixed  with  rufous ;  below  and 
OD  the  feet  pure  white.  Rodential  tusks  white*  Tail  rather  more  copiously  dad 
than  usual  with  short  hairs. 

*  There  are  two  races,  if  not  even  species,  of  Indian  Wild  Boars,  distinguubed 
respectiTely  by  a  broad  and  by  a  narrow  vertex  in  specimens  of  the  same  age.  In 
the  former,  the  vertex,  where  narrowest,  measures  2^  in.  wide ;  in  the  other  barely 
If  in.  In  other  respects  they  are  similar,  except  that  the  molars  are  larger  in  the 
race  with  narrow  vertex.  This,  so  far  as  we  have  seen,  is  the  Bengal  animal ; 
wberaaa  that  with  broad  vertex  inhabits  Kutak,  and  perhaps  the  Indian  peninsula 
generally.  A  skull  from  Arakan  exhibits  an  intermediate  character,  with  vertex 
14  in.  wide,  and  the  molars  large.  The  Bengal  Boar  has  long  borne  a  reputation 
for  higher  courage  than  that  of  the  Upper  Provinoes  at  least,  which  may  depend 
npon  its  specificai  distinctness.  While  so  many  affined  species  of  Sus  have  been 
diatingniahed  by  the  Dutch  soologists  in  the  archipelago,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  a 
plurality  of  continenlai  species  may  ha?e  remained  undetected. 

In  Dr.  Solomon  MitUer's  figures  of  the  skull  of  Sus  vbrbucosus,  the  young 
bfU  fall  grown  animal  i^  represented  to  have  a  broad  vertical  plane,  which  is  exoea- 
nvely  contracted  in  an  old  animal :  but  the  oldest  Indian  skull  of  several  now 
before  na  ia  one  with  the  broad  vertical  plane. 

Since  writing  the  above,  we  find  that.  Mr.  Gray  distinguishes  a  Boar  skuU  from 
the  Nilgiris  by  the  name  Sus  avfinis  ;  while  specimens  from  the  Nepal  «  hills'' 
■nd  Tarm,  and  one  from  Malabar,  he  designates  Sus  indicus.  Litt  of  tko  Otieo^ 
iogUtU  tptdmtm  m  tks  eolheiion  qf  the  British  Mueeum. 


1 74  Report  on  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2. 

the  wild  Boar  of  India,  the  upper  meiisaring  If  in.  long,  hy  4i  ">• 
broad  anteriorly.  Vertex  narrowing  to  1  in.  only  in  breadth.  Total 
length  of  skull,  from  yertez  to  tips  of  nasals,  16J-  in.  Altogether,  tliis 
skull  approximates  closely  in  contour  to  the  figures  of  the  skull  of  8us 
BARBATUS  by  Dr.  8.  Muller  and  M.  Temminck. 

RuMiNANTiA.  CBRYiDiB.  The  "  Elk"  of  Ccylon  appears  to  be  Rusa 
HIPPBLAPHU8  of  India  generally,  Tel  Cervus  egtamu^  F.  Cuv.,  of  the 
Malayan  peninsula,  Sumatra,  and  Borneo ;  found  also  in  the  interven- 
ing Burmese  countries.  Axis  maculatdb  is  common  :  also  Mumt- 
jACus  vaginalis,  of  which  the  heads  of  both  sexes  were  sent  for 
identification  by  Dr.  Kelaart.  Mbminna  indica  abounds*.  Lastly, 
Dr.  Kelaart  informs  us  of  the  existence  of  a  species  affined  to  Axis 
PORCINU8,  and  probably  undescribed ;  living  examples  of  which  he 
has  recently  shipped  for  the  London  zoological  gardens.f 

^  **TkB  Mo$ehid^,"  writes  Mr.  H.  N.  Tamer,  jan.  (Atm.  Meg.  N.  H.,  U 
leriei,  YI,  482)  "  miist,  of  coarte,  be  dlstiaguished  from  the  Cervidm  hj  their 
trilocnlar  itomsch,  and  by  the  presence  of  the  fall  bladder."  We  Iuyo  never 
f oond  the  Utter  to  exist,  however,  in  the  Chevrotains. 

t  These,  we  now  learn,  have  arrived  in  London,  and  are  considered  to  be  distiaet 
and  new.  We  are  also  informed  that  the  (so  called)  Hog  Deer  of  the  banks  of  the 
Indni  (C.  DODua  ?  Royle,)  is  distinct  from  the  Axis  PoacrMUS  of  Bengal,  NepsI* 
Asim,  Arakan,  Tenasserim,  &e.— While  on  the  subject  of  Deer,  it  may  be  remariisd 
that  Mr.  Oray,  in  his  *  List  of  osteologieal  specimens  in  the  collection  of  the  Britidi 
Moseum,'  gives  as  distinot  species  of  the  Elaphine  group  '*  Caayvs  CASHiiiaBiisis, 
Falconer,  MS.,"  and  **  Caavus  (Wallicbii  ?)  affinis"  of  Mr.  Hodgson.  Ws 
have  little  doubt  that  these  will  prove  to  be  the  same,  and  refer  to  figs.  8  and  9 
of  the  plate  accompanying  /.  A,  S,  X,  750,  representing  a  horn  of  the  Kashmir 
Stag,  for  comparison  with  Mr.  Hodgson's  various  figures  of  those  of  C.  afftkis 
(J.  A.  8,  X,  722,  XIX,  466,519).  We  continue  to  be,  asformeriy,  of  opinion  that 
the  species  is  Caavus  Wallichii,  DuTaucel,  figured  and  described  from  a  young 
animal  at  that  time  living  in  the  Calcutta  Botanic  Garden,  the  identical  psir  of 
horns  it  bore  being  now  in  the  Society's  museum,  and  represented  /.  A.  8.  X,  759, 
|d.,  fig.  7.  In  all  probability,  it  is  also  the  Irbitek,  or  great  Stag  of  Siberii, 
mentioned  by  Strahlenberg ;  if  not  likewise  the  Persian  Meral,  which  we  saw 
alive  in  London ;  and  (as  remarked  on  a  former  occasion,  /.  A.  8.  X,  747.)  *• 
*'  cannot  doubt  that,  with  full  maturity,  this  noble  species  possesses  a  termiosl 
crown  to  its  antlers,  assuming  thus  every  feature  of  a  typical  member  of  the  dt- 
phine  group ;"  the  crown  being,  however,  probably  as  in  the  Wapiti  (C.  canamk- 
SIS,  vide  X,  750,  pi.,  figs.  4,  6),  rather  than  as  typically  in  the  European  Stss 
(C.  BLAPBUs).    The  C.  Wallichii,  as  figured  by  Mons.  F.  Curier,  most  cioss* 


1851.]  tpeeies  of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceylon.  175 

BoTiDA.  The  wUd  Buffalo  is  common ;  and  it  would  seem  that 
formerly  Boa  gaurus  inhabited  the  island,  inasmuch  as  the  Quavera 
of  Knox  can  scarcely  refer  to  aught  else ;  but,  if  so,  it  has  now  been 
exterminated  for  nearly  a  century. 

Edentata.  Mr.  Layard  writes— ''I  think  our  island  Manis  is 
identical  with  the  Indian  M.  brachtura,  but  it  requires  identification. 
It  is  not  uncommon,  i  have  also  seen  another  species  which  I  have 
little  doubt  will  prove  to  be  the  long-tailed  Pangolin  of  authors  ;**  or 
can  this  be  M.  leptura,  nobis,  /.  d.  8.  XI,  454,  XVI,  1293? 

Cbtacka.  The  Dolphins  and  Porpoises  of  the  coast,  and  the 
isrge  Whales  occasionally  stranded,  are  all  in  need  of  accurate  deter- 
mination. 

AVES. 

Of  Birds,  Dr.  Kelaart  sent  the  following  species  worthy  of  remark : — 

Paljiormis  Calthrapa,  Layard,  Blyth,  J.  A.  8.  XVIII,  800, 
XIX,  334.     "  Common  at  Newera  Elia  and  lower  down"  (Relaart). 

Scops  Alprovandi,  rufous  yariety  (Sc,  iunia,  Hodgson).  Most 
probably  this  is  the  8trix  indiea  ve\  bakkemuena,  auct.,  from  Ceylon."^ 

Spizabtus  NiPALENsis^  Hodgson.  Peculiar,  so  far  as  preriously 
obserred,  to  the  Himalaya. 

Harpactss  fasciatus,  (Pennant) ;  Trogon  malabarieus,  Gould. 

Caprimulgub  Kslaarti,  nobisi  n.  «•  Both  sexes  of  a  species 
niieh  resembling  C.  ikdicus,  Latham,  but  smaller,  and  identical  with 
the  Nilgiri  bird  described  in  a  note  to  /.  A.  <8.  XIV,  208 :  and  the 
large  spedmeii  referred  to  on  the  same  occasion,  which  we  have  now 
noeh  reason  to  beUere  was  either  from  the  Philippines  or  China,t  is 
doubtless  also  of  a  distinct  race ;  the  three  differing  much  as  C.  albo* 

ROTATUSy  C*    MACROURUS,  and  C.   ATRIPENNI8,   Or  C.   RUFICOLniB 

ind  C.  1NDICU8,  C.  MONTICOLU8  and  C.  avfznis.    These  three 


lynsemblM  the  Wipiti  Stag  of  N.  America;  and  the  Bimilitade  of  the  horns 
(at  leaat  at  a  particular  age  ?)  is  exhibited  in  figs.  2  and  8  of  the  plate  referred  to. 
Coaspara  also  the  young  Wallichii,  fig.  7,  with  the  young  MmtoI,  fig.  10.— Since 
the  foregoiiig  waa  in  type,  we  have  chanced  to  refer  to  the  figure  of  the  Wapiti  in 
Dekay's  ▼olnme  on  the  Mammalia  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  the  horns  repre- 
lenled  in  that  figore  are  abaolately  similar  to  those  of  the  great  Asiatic  Stag,  as  the 
hater  are  glreo  by  Mr.  Hodgson. 

^  Hie  name  S^kka  meena  is  applied  to  the  Caprimulgi, 

t  It  formed  part  of  the  dispersed  Macao  museum. 


1 76  Report  on  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable         [No.  2. 

Bpecies  or  races  much  resemble  C.  europjeub  in  their  general  aspect, 
but  have  plumed  tarsi^  and  the  males  are  marked  with  white  on  four 
of  the  outer  tail-feathers  on  each  side,  and  on  the  same  number  of  the 
wing-primaries.  The  white  on  the  tail-feathers  is  not  quite  terminal, 
as  in  C.  KUROPiEus,  but  has  a  narrow  dark  margin  in  C.  in  digits  and 
C.  Kelaarti,  and  a  much  broader  dark  margin  in  the  other,  reducing 
the  space  occupied  by  the  white  in  the  first  two  races :  and  the  ensem- 
ble of  the  markings  of  C.  Kelaarti  presents  a  certain  difference  from 
that  of  C.  INDICU8,  readily  enough  appreciable  by  the  eye,  but  which 
can  scarcely  be  expressed  adequately  in  language ;  farther  than  that 
the  pale  portion  of  the  plumage  generally  is  more  albescent  and  less 
tinged  with  rufous  in  C.  Kelaarti,  and  thus  contrasts  more  strongly 
with  the  black.  The  size,  however,  affords  the  readiest  distinction ; 
the  length  of  wing  in  three  specimens  of  C.  Kelaarti  ranging  from 
6|  to  7i  in.,  in  five  of  C.  indicus  from  7f  to  7i  in.,  and  in  one  of 
the  Chinese  (?)  race  8^  in.* 

Cypselus  melba,  (L.)  Inhabits  also  the  N.  W.  Himalaya,  Cen- 
tral and  S.  India. 

CissA  PUELLA,  nobis,  J.  A,  S.  XYIII,  810;  C.  pyrrhoeyanea^ 
(Wagler),  Gould's  *  Birds  of  Asia,'  pt.  1.  "This,"  writes  Dr.  Kelaart, 
"  is  perhaps  the  handsomest  bird  in  Ceylon.  It  is  rather  numerous 
about  Newera  Elia,  but  I  have  not  seen  it  in  the  low  country." 

Garrulax  cinereifrons,  Kelaart,  n.  5.  Affined  to  G.  Delbs- 
SERTi,  (Jerdon,  IlL  Ind,  Om,  pi.  13),  of  the  Niigiris,  but  differing 
much  in  its  colouring.  General  hue  a  rich  brown  above,  much  paler 
below ;  forehead  and  cheeks  pure  ashy ;  chin  and  borders  of  the  outer 
primaries,  albescent.  Bill  blackish.  Legs  dusky  corneous.  Length 
8^  in. ;  of  wing  4^  in. ;  and  tail  4  in.,  its  outermost  feathers  \\  in. 
less  :  bill  to  gape  1^  in. :  tarse  1  j^  in. 

Alcippe  nigrifrons,  nobis,  J.  A.  S.  XYIII,  815.  Young,  simi- 
lar in  plumage  to  the  adult. 

CiSTicoLA  OMALTJRA,  noMs,  CataL  No.  822.  Differs  from  C. 
cuRSiTANS,  (Franklin),  in  having  a  stouter  bill,  the  whole  upper-parts 
much  darker,  and  the  tail  sub-even,  except  that  its  outermost  feathers 

*  Among  numerous  examples  of  C.  indicus  procured  in  Bengal  and  Tarioos  other 
parts  of  India,  the  Malayan  peninsula,  &c.,  we  have  observed  no  difference  worA? 
of  notice  here. 


tS5 1  •]  tpeeien  of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceylon*  1 77 

are  i  in.  shorter  than  the  next.  The  prerailing  hue  of  the  upper- 
parts  19  dusky-bhusk,  with  much  narrower  rufeacent  lateral  marg^  to 
the  feathers  than  in  C.  cvRarrANS^  the  romp  however  being  unmixed 
Tofeacent  as  in  that  species^  and  the  neck  much  tinged  with  the  same. 
One  specimen  has  some  dark  markings  on  the  breast ;  and  another  in 
first  plumage  greatl j  resembles  the  adults,  and  is  conspicuously  differ-* 
ent  from  the  young  of  G.  cxjrsitans.  This  species  was  long  ago 
procnred  by  Mr*  Layard,  and  therefore  is  probably  not  peculiar  to 
the  mountains  or  their  vicinity.  From  the  whole  of  India  we  have 
only  seen  C.  cursitans,  which  likewise  inhabits  Ceylon.  Numerous 
African  species  of  this  genus  have  however  been  figured  and  described 
by  Dr.  Ruppell  and  Dr.  Andrew  Smith,  and  five  Australian  species  by 
Mr.  Gould  (whose  C.  rufi ceps  we  take  to  be  merely  the  young  of 
his  C.  isura).  From  Drtmoica  they  differ  structurally  in  having 
twelve  tail-feathers  instead  of  ten  only. 

MxRiiLA  Wardii,  Jerdon.  Both  sexes  of  this  species  are  sent,  the 
female  being  the  Oreoeincla  micropus  of  Mr.  Hodgson. 

M.  KiNNiBii,  Kelaart,  n.  «.  The  Blackbird  of  Newera  Elia. 
Female,  above  ashy-black,  below  rather  paler ;  bill  and  feet  bright  yellow. 
Length  about  9  in.,  of  wing  4^  in.,  and  tail  4  in. ;  bill  to  gape  1^  in. ; 
and  tarse  the  same.  1st  short  primary  1^  in.  shorter,  and  2d  |  in. 
shorter,  than  the  4th.  The  last  character  distinguishes  this  species 
readily  from  M.  simillima  and  M.  nioropileus  of  S.  India ;  as 
also  from  M.  brachypvs,  nobis  (J.  A.  S.  XVI,  148),  likewise  of  S. 
India,  but  which  appears  to  be  Latham's  *  Black-crowned  Thrush,* 
from  Ceylon.  The  wings  are  even  more  rounded  than  in  M* 
vvi^ARis ;  and  the  species  would  seem  to  be  closely  affined  to  M. 
ZAHTB08CBI.I8,  (Jardiuc,  Contrib.  Om.,  1848,)  from  Tobago.  "  The 
male,"  writes  Dr.  Kelaart,  "  is  blacker  and  more  glossy.  In  notes 
and  habits  resembling  M.  vulgaris.'' 

Fratincola  atrata,  Kelaart»  n.  «.  The  '  Robin'  of  Newera  Elia. 
Both  sexes  similar  to  those  of  Pr.  caprata,  except  that  they  are  much 
larger,  with  a  proportionally  rather  stouter  bill ;  and  the  female  ii 
much  less  rufescent.  Wing  ^  in.  in  the  male ;  3  in.  in  the  female. 
**  Notes  and  habits  very  like  those  of  the  English  Robin"  (Kelaart). 
Pr.  caprata  inhabits  the  less  elevated  parts  of  the  island. 

2  A 


178  Report  am  He  Mammalia  and  more  rewimkahle        (Ko«  2. 

HimuKDO  DOMiooLA,  JefdoD ;  H.  /aoamea  apud  Latham  aw) 
8baw,    *  Bungalow  Swallow'  of  reaidenia  in  the  Nilgiiis, 

CoRTDALLA  STRiOLATA,  nobia»  J.  A.  S^  XYI,  435* 

M VII1A  PBCTORALia,  (t  Jeidon)»  adult.  Thia  apeeies  was  onee  onii 
obtained  by  Mr.  Jerdon  in  S.  India,  and  hia  Bpecimen  (whidi  ia  in  the 
Sooiety'a  rameum)  would  now  leem  to  be  a  jonng  bird.  What  appein 
to  be  the  adult  ia  brown  aboTe,  with  pale  stems  to  the  feathera»  nearij 
obsolete  on  the  back ;  and  passing  to  blackiah  on  the  forehead,  wiagd 
ramp,  and  tail :  throat  and  fore-nt ck,  with  the  ehe^s,  deep  brows* 
bUek  I  the  smaller  upper  tail*eoTerts  are  yariegated  with  white,  and 
the  longer  are  largely  tipped  with  fuWouB :  under-parta  Tari^pated; 
the  breast  brown,  and  belly  and  lower  tail-coverta  black,  the  kst  lumog 
white  medial  streaka,  and  the  rest  of  the  under-parts  white  subterminal 
bands,  and  the  flank-feathers  a  second  and  some  of  them  a  third  whiti 
cross-band  additionally.  Beak  livid  bluish  ;  and  feet  dark  plumbeous. 
Length  of  wing  2A  in. ;  tail  If  in. ;  beak  from  frontal  angle  A  in. 

PYCNONOTua  vsNiciLLATus,  Kelaart,  ».  «, :  TelUw-eared  BulM 
(f),  Jerdon,  Madrae  Joum.  XIII,  168.  Bright  oHve-green  above, 
yellow  below :  crown  and  cheeks  black,  passing  to  pure  ashy  on  the 
ear-coverts ;  the  chin,  feathers  at  the  angle  of  the  lower  mandible  and 
somewhat  elongated  loral  tuft  pointing  upwards,  white  ;  abore  the  cy^ 
also,  a  white  spot,  and  bekw  it  a  yellow  one, — ^and  proceeding  back- 
ward  from  the  eye,  above,  is  a  lengthened  tuft  of  bright  yellow,  silky, 
pointed  feathers :  no  white  marks  on  the  tail.  Bill  black ;  and  ftet 
blackish.  Length  about  7  in.,  of  wing  3^  in.,  and  tail  3  in.  $  bill  to 
gape  if  in. ;  and  terse  i  in.    Peculiar  to  the  mountain  region. 

B&ACHYPTsnYX  (?)  Pallisbki,  Kelaart,  ».  «•  Female  ?  A  rick 
dark  olive  or  somewhat  tawny  brown  above,  paler  below,  and  wUtiak 
along  the  middle  of  the  abdomen ;  flanks  and  lower  tail-eoTcrta  daik; 
and  a  strong  rufous  tinge  on  the  chin  and  throat.  Bill  dusky  abov^ 
whitish  beneath.  Feet  brown.  Length  about  6\  in.,  of  wing  2i  in., 
and  tail  2f  in. :  bill  to  gape  H  in. ;  tarse  1  in.  The  5th,  6th,  and  7tk 
primariea  e<|ual  and  Icmgest,  the  1  st  1  in.  shorter ;  and  the  outemeit 
tail-feather  if  in.  shorter  than  the  middle  ones. 

PALUMBva  BLPHiMaroNKi  (?,  Sykes),  var.  7  Thia  bird  is  so 
closely  affined  to  the  Nilgiri  race^  that  we  do  not  venture  to  aepante  fU 
however  strongly  distinguished  in  its  colouring ;  quite  as  much  ao,  (oi 


1851 .]  9peeie$  of  Bink  inhmbUmg  Ceyknu  1 79 

iwtonrfi  as  Turtur  risoriub  (ferm),  T.  yiNACsuBt  and  T*  bitob- 
auATU8»  or  T.  obikntalis  and  T.  aubitus.  It  differs  from  the 
Nilgiri  race  in  having  the  back  and  wings  plain  dark  sUty,  without 
a  trace  of  ruddy  margining  to  the  feathers ;  the  head,  neck,  and  nnder- 
parts  are  also  tinged  with  vinaceous  more  than  with  green,  and  the 
reddish-purple  gloss-— especially  about  the  lower  part  of  tlie  neck 
behind,  where  it  contrasts  abmptfy  with  the  ashy  of  the  badE,— is  oon- 
sderaUy  more  brilliant.  It  is  altogether  a  handsomer  bird  than  that 
of  the  Nilgiris.  "  The  habits  of  this  Pigeon/'  writes  Dr.  KeUurt, 
**  are  strictly  arboreal ;  it  flies  high  and  swiftly.  It  comes  to  Newera 
Blia  to  breed ;  and  I  haye  seen  a  nest  with  only  one  egg,  as  laige  as 
that  of  the  domestic  Pigeon.  The  stomach  contained  fruits  of  the  NdwC* 
(?)  **  Sexes  nearly  alike." 

Dr.  Kelaart  further  writes,  from  Newera  Elia*— ''  Among  other  birds, 
I  have  found  here  the  Collocalia  bbbvibostbis"  (sent),  GucuLua 
MiCBOPTKBUS,  Gallus  StamiiBti,  Gallopbrdix  zbylonbnsis, 
Athbnb  CA8TANOTUS,  Bud  Pbricrocotus  fuammbub,  &c.  ;  B  little 
lower  down,  the  Gbacula  ftilogbnts  and  Gb.  rbligio8A  ;  and  about 
1000  ft.  below  Newera  Elia,  the  Hypsipbtes  nilgibiensis." 

The  following  species  of  birds  are  peculiar  (so  far  as  at  present 
known)  to  the  island  of  Ceylon. 

Paljk>rni8  CAi^THBAPiB,  LayBrd, /.  A.  S.  XVIII,  800,  XIX,  334. 

LoRicvLva  ABiATictFS,  (Latham),  J.  A.  8.  XVIII,  801. 

Bi7CBB08  TIOLACBU8,  Wagler  (non  vidimus),  J,  A.  8»  XVIII,  803. 

Picus  GYMNOPTHALMOS,  uobis,  J.  A.  8.  XVIII,  804. 

BRACHYPTBBiina  CBYiiONUs,  (Forster). 

Br*  (?)  RVBBBCBNs,  ViciUot  (non  vidimus). 

Mbgalaim A  rLAYirRONB,  (Cuner). 

M.  rvbricapilla,  (Gmelin). 

Crmtropvb  chloborrynchob,  nobis,  J.  A.  8,  XVIII,  805. 

Pfl<XMicopBAU8  pyrrhocbphalus,  (Forster). 

Batrachostomus  moniligeb,  Layard,  nobis,  J.  A.  8.  XVIII, 
806. 

CissA  PUBLLA,  nobis,  /.  A.  8.  XVIII,  810. 

Gracvla  PTii.oGBMYS»  uobis,  /•  A.  8.  XV,  285. 

GarRVLAX  CINBRBIFROlfS,  noUs,  Oflfo. 

2  A  2 


180  Report  on  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2. 

Halacockkcus  striatub,  Sw.  ;  if  reallj  distinct  from  M.  bkn« 
6ALBNSI8,  (Brisson). 
M.  RUFBSCBN8,  nobis,  J.  A.  S.  XYI,  453. 
Drymoica  yalida  ;   Dr.  robusta,*  nobis,  J.  A.  S*  XYIII,  812. 
GiBTicoLA  OMALURA,  nobis,  ante. 

POMATORHINUB  MBLANI7RI78,  nobis,  J.  A.  S.  XVI»  451* 

Alcippb  NiGRiFRONBy  Robis,  J.  A.  8.  XVIII,  815. 
Drymocataphub  ruBCOCAPiLLVB,  nobis,  ibid. 
Orrocincla  bpiloptsra,  nobis,  J.  A,  S.  XVI,  142. 
HsRULA  KiNNisii,  Kelaarty  nobb,  ante. 
Pratincola  atrata,  Kelaart,  nobis,  ante. 
Brachyptrryx  (7)  Pallibbri,  Kelaart,  nobis,  ante. 
HiRUNDO  HYPBRYTHRA,  Layard,  nobis,  J.  A.  S.  XVIII,  814. 
Tephrodornib  affinib,  nobis,  J.  A.  8.  XVI,  473. 
DiCRURUS  BDOLiFORMiB,  nobis,  J.  A.  8.  XV,  297. 
D.  LBUCOPYGiALiB,  Robis,  J.  A.  8.  XV,  298. 
Pycnonotub  penicillatus,  Kelaart,  nobis,  ante. 
P.  NiGRiCAPiLLus,  (Drapiez).t 

*  Pre-occnpied  by  another  species  described  by  Dr.  Riippell.  Again,  Malubus 
OftACTLis,  Ruppell,  Ailat,  is  a  Drymoica.  very  closely  affined  to,  if  not  identical 
with,  onr  Da.  lkpida,  J,  A.  8,  XIII,  376,  XVI,  460.  The  name  PftiKU 
0&ACILT8,  Franklin,  subsequently  bestowed  to  Malurus  gracilis,  Riippell,  will 
nevertheless  stand,  as  this  refers  to  a  true  Prim i a  as  distinguished  from  Dar- 
MOICA.  Prinia  RUFIFR0N8,  Franklin,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  Drymoica  ;  aad 
the  specific  name  claims  precedence  over  Pr.  rufifrons,  Riippell,  Neue  WtrheL, 
which  is  another  Drymoica,  and  may  now  bear  the  name  of  Dr.  R&pprlli,  nobo. 
Of  ten  Arabian  and  N.  African  species  at  present  assigned  to  Drymoica  by  Dr. 
RQppell,  those  named  by  him  clamans,  gracilis,  rdfifrons,  mystacba,  sad 
ROBUBTA  are  true  Drymoicjs, — pulchblla  is  a  Prinia, — and  lugubris,  bbt- 
THR06BMI8,  and  seemingly  inuuibta  and  rufickps,  are  Cisticolje.  The  species 
of  the  last  named  group  have  constantly  twelve  rec/rice«,  whereas  thoae  of  the  t«o 
former  have  but  ten.  Another  Indian  type,  Malacocbrcus,  is  represented  in  N. 
Africa  by  the  Malurus  acacijs,  M.  sauAMicBPs,  and  Cratbropus  rubioiho* 
sus,  of  RQppell,  and  in  S.  Africa  by  Cr.  Jardinit,  A.  Smith.  The  Ca.  lbuco* 
cbphalus,  Cr.  lbucopyoius,  and  Ca.  plbbbius,  RAppell,  appertain  to  a  dis- 
tinct  African  type  which  is  unknown  in  India. 

t  SffMa  nigrieapiUa,  Drapiex,  v.  ^githina  atrieapiilat  Yieiliot,  founded  on 
Levaillant,  OU.  d^Afr.,  pi.  140 ;  RuHpula  aberram,  nobis,  J.  iL  8.  XV,  287, 
XVI,  472.    VieiUot's  name  has  the  priority,  but  his  Muieieq^a  atrieepiO^  ttfK* 


1851.]  9peeie9  of  Bird9  inhabiting  Ceylon,  181 

Trkron  pompadora,  (Latham).  Non  vidimtta.  In  need  of  iden- 
tification, and  sapposed  by  Mr.  Strickland  to  be  the  same  as  Tr. 
wutlabariea,  Jerdon. 

Gallus  Stanleyi,  Gray :  G,  La/ayettei,  Lesson ;  6.  lineatua, 
nobis. 

Galloperoix  ZKTLONENSiSy  (Gmclin)  :  Tetrao  biealcaratui. 
Pennant. 

Others  are  doubtfully  distinct,  as  Megalaima  zbylanica  from  M. 
CANiccps  of  S.  India  ;*  Lbucocerca  compressirostris  (J.  A,  S. 
XVIII,  815,)  from  L.  albofrontata  ;  and  we  might  here  have  placed 
Malacocbrcus  8TRIATU8  as  doubtfuUy  distinct  from  M.  bbngalen- 

818,  DlCRURUS  LBUCOPTGIALI8  from  D.  CJSRULE8CEN8,  and  POMATO- 
RHINI7S  MELANURA  from  P.  HoRSFIBIiDI  :    CORYUS  8PLBNDBNS   and 

AcRiDOTHBRBS  TRI8TI8  are  of  8  much  darker  hue  in  Ceylon  than  in 
Bengal  and  in  N.  India ;  so  is  Microptbrnus  gularis  of  Ceylon 
as  compared  with  the  bird  of  S.  India.  Hypsipbtes  nilgiribnsis 
is,  on  the  contrary,  paler  in  Ceylon,  and  more  like  the  Himalayan  H. 
P8AROIDB8.  AcaocBPHALus  DUMBTORUM  (XYIII,  815,)  has,  in 
Ceylon,  a  distinguishing  greenish  shade.  The  difference  of  Palumbus 
Elphimstonii  of  Ceylon  from  that  of  the  Nilgiris  has  already  been 
indicated :  and,  lastly,  Oriolxjs  melanocbphalus  of  Malabar  and 
Ceylon  may  constantly  be  distinguished  from  that  of  Bengal,  Nepal* 
As^,  &c.,  by  the  markings  of  the  wings,  as  especially  the  quantity  of 
yeDow  at  the  tips  of  the  tertiaries ;  this  being  much  more  developed 
in  the  Bengal  race,  in  which  it  occupies  the  whole  outer  web  of  the 
shorter  first  and  second  tertiaries,  and  about  f  in.  of  the  outer  webs  of 
the  two  next ;  whereas  in  the  Ceylon  and  Malabar  race  it  forms  merely 
a  series  of  small  terminal  spot  to  the  tertiaries :  the  yellow  tips  of  the 
coverts  of  the  primaries  are  also  constantly  reduced  in  size  inO.  mbla- 
MOCBPHALUS  of  Malabar  and  Ceylon. 

to  anoUier  spedet  of  the  Mme  genus,  whioh  ii  Hmmatomi$  ehrptorrhoid9tt 
Lafrenaye  {Rev.  Zaol,  &c.,  1845,  p.  367),  a  Chinese  species,  different  from  P, 
kmmorrkom,  (Gm.),  with  which  Dr.  Hartlanb  supposed  it  identical  in  Rn.  Zool. 
iuCf  1846,  p.  4.    For  description  of  P.  atricapillub,  (Vieillot),  Tide  /.  A.  S. 

XIV,  note  to  p.  569. 

*  M.  CANtcBpa  of  Central  and  N.  W.  India  ia  constantly  larger,  with  the  throat 
Icaa  dark  in  colour. 


1 82  Report  an  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No»  2. 

NotB.^-Sinoe  the  foregoing  Bheeto  wert  sent  to  press,  we  have 
received  from  Dr.  Kelaart,  a  printed  ''  Catalogue  of  Ceylon  MamiMJisi 
with  descriptions  of  new  speries/'  recently  published  in  the  '  Joomal 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Ceylon/  This  will  necessitate  a  fe« 
changes  of  nomendature. 

Pbksbttis  vrsinus,  nobis  (p.  155)»  he  designates  as  Pr.  cepha- 
LOPTKRU8,  Tar.  b,  montieolue;  and  the  native  name  he  spells  Kalian 
WanderoOg^-'iliBt  of  Pr.  thsrsites  he  now  gives  as  EUee  Wanderoo, 
— and  of  Pr.  priamus  as  Kondi  Wanderoo,  He  farther  mentioDi 
(in  epietold)  another  mountain  race,  by  the  name  Pr.  albinus, 
Kelaart,  ».  «.  **  All  white,  «with  a  dash  of  grey  on  the  head  \  face  and 
cars  black ;  palms  and  soles  flesh-^coloured.  Rare :  seen  aboat  Kandy 
in  parties  of  three  or  four.  We  have  accordingly  now  six  species  of 
SiMiADA  in  Ceylon,  reckoning  as  one  the  mountain  representative  of 
Pr.  crphaloptbrus/' 

Of  Pr.  ur8inu8>  he  remarks,-^*'  They  are  usually  seen  in  large 
numbers  jumping  on  the  trees,  and  when  disturbed  make  a  pecnliar 
abort  howling  noise*  One  was  known  to  have  attacked  a  cooly  on  a 
coffee  estate  carrying  a  rice-bag.  The  Malabars  eat  the  flesh  of  Uiii 
Monkey,  and  consider  it  very  delicious  food ;  and  some  Europeans  wbo 
have  tasted  it  are  of  the  same  opinion. 

"  Pr.  priamus  is  not  confined  to  the  low  country  in  the  north. 
They  are  seen  skirting  the  Kandyan  hills  and  occasionally  on  the  hills. 
This  place  (Trincomali)  is  full  of  them ;  but  as  yet  I  have  not  seen  the 
Pr.  thersitbs.  It  is  found  lower  down  in  Bintenne,  and  in  the 
Wanny  district."     MS. 

Pteropus  LsscHSNAULTti,  spud  nos  (p.  155),  is  described  hy  the 
name  Ft.  eeminudue,  Kelaart,  n.  «• 

Two  species  are  assigned  to  the  restricted  genus  RHiNOLOPHVSi 
One — Rh.  FULVIOU8,  Kelaart, — affined  in  colouring  to  Hipposidbbos 
FULVUSi  Gray, — ^is  thus  described* 

*'Rb.  RUBIDITS,  Kelaart,  n.  «.  Head  and  body  of  a  deep  orange* 
red  colour.  Membrane  pale  brown.  Interfemoral  membrane  enclosing 
the  whole  tail,  and  the  free  edge  running  almost  in  a  straight  lioe 
rounded  off  near  the  tail.  Length  of  head  and  body  1|-  in. ;  tail } in*; 
expanse  8  in.    I  am  unable,*'  adds  Dr.  Kelaart,  "  to  give  a  descriptioa 


1851.3  9peeie9  of  Birds  inhaUting  Ceylon*  183 

of  the  complicated  na«d  processes,  as  all  the  specimens  receired  were 
dried  and  imperfectly  preserved.    This  beautiful  Bat  is  seen  at  Kadou* 
gaTana  (2000  feet),  onlj  for  a  few  days  in  the  month  of  August,*' 
The  other  he  does  not  name,  but  describes  as  follows : 
**Rh."^hb.  9,?     Bofesoent-browo — ^face  slightly  fulTOus*    Bound 
the  ear  and  on  the  sides  of  the  posterior  half  of  the  body  bright  ful-* 
Tons*    Tail  endosed  in  the  interfemoral  membrane.    Head  and  body 
2^  in*  i  tail  1  in. ;  expanse  1 1  in«    Only  one  dried  specimen,  pro« 
cured  by  my  brother  from  ELadoogayana-Hiione  seen  since." 
Of  HipPosiDEROs,  Dr.  Kelaart  gives  three  species  in  his  catalogue* 


''H.  LANKAD1VA,  Kclsart,  n.«.*  Length,  of  a  full  grown  male,  head 
and  body  4 A  in. ;  tail  2  in. ;  fore-arm  3  in. ;  tibia  1^  in.  ;  carpus  1} 
in. ;  tarmiB  i^  in.  Ears  \i  in.  broad,  and  nearly  as  long ;  space 
between  them  f  in.  Weight  2  oz.  3^  dr.  Ears  large,  acuminate,  and 
emarginated  externally  near  apex ;  with  transverse  strise  on  their  inner 
snrfiiee ;  naked,  with  the  exception  of  the  inner  edge.  Muzsle  short* 
bat  &oe  rather  elongated.  Body  long,  covered  with  soft  dusky  rufous« 
brown  fur,  which  is  greyish  at  base.  Head,  neck  and  beneath,  of  a 
%hter  brown  colour:  pubis  hairy.  Interfemoral  membrane  acumi^' 
nated  to  tip  of  taO,  which  is  not  exserted.  No  frontal  sac,  but  two 
tubereolar  points  from  which  grow  stifBsh  hairs.  This  Bat  is  found 
in  great  abundance  in  and  about  Kandy.  I  have  seen  several  from 
the  Komegalle  Tunnel,  which  swarms  with  them.  It  is  the  largest  of 
aU  the  Bhinolophinjl  hitherto  seen  in  Ceylon." 

The  other  two  are  described  as  H.  Tsmfletonii,  Kelaart*  (22A, 
MNfMn*  Templetonf)'  vhich  is  no  other  than  H.  8PBoiiia,-^and  H; 
ATRATUS,  Kelaart  {Rh.  ater,  Templeton),  which  is  the  supposed  varie- 
ty of  H.  ifURiNTJs  noticed  in  p.  157.  Besides  the  latter,  as  before 
stated  (p.  156),  Dr.  Kebiart  forwarded  to  Calcutta  a  specimen  of  what 
we  presume  to  be  H.  vulgaris,  (Hojrefield),  apud  Gray,  of  India^ — and 
one  of  indubitable  H.  murimus,  (EUiot).    We  accordingly  recognise 

*  No  doubt  this  U  the  dubiously  dted  Rh.  inbionis  of  Mr.  Waterhouse's 
C«lalog«e, — iMSioNis  btiag  a  true  HiPVOSiDnos,  while  pusillus  is  a  reatrioted 
RwiiraiiOFVVSi  sad  tha  latler  thsrafore  cauaot  be  the  sdmU  lodiaa  HiPFOsiDcaos 
notieed  in  p.  156. 

f  '*  Voulka  18  a  Tery  vague  term  for  a  species  of  Bat,  u  it  is  the  Cinghalese 
wotd  applied  to  all  fiats."— Kblaart. 


184  Report  tm  the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable        [No.  2. 

the  following  afl  Cinghalese  species  of  Hippobidkros. — !•  H.  lanka- 
DIVA  (y.  ineignUT). — 2.  B.  yulgarib? — 3.  H.  bpcoris  (▼•  voMd). 
—4,  H.  MURINUS. — 5.  ?  H.  MURINU8,  Tar?  (v.  ater  ei  atratwi). 

Of  Nycticejus,  Dr.  Kelaart  only  givea  N.  Hsathii  and  N.  iba- 
BBLLiNus,  iiobia»  MS.y  which  latter  is  N.  Tickelli,  nobis,  described 
p.  157»  ante. 

The  four  species  of  Herpebteb  are  given  as  H.  viTncoLLiB,  H. 
GRiBBUB,  H.  FLAViDBNB  (h.  9,)^  and  H.  RVBI61NOSUB  (n.  9,}  ;  and 
the  two  latter*  he  adds,  **  may  turn  out  to  be  two  new  species  discover- 
ed by  Mr.  Elliot."    They  are  thus  described : — 

"  H.  FLAVIDBNB,  Kelaart,  n.  «.  Yellowish-brown.  Hair  annulated 
with  brown  and  yellow  rings,  lips  yellow.  Tip  of  tail  reddish.  Muztle 
blackish.  Face  brown,  slightly  ferruginous.  Ears  fulvous,  thickly 
clothed  with  hair.  Feet  blackish.  Soles  |^  bald.  A  full  grown 
specimen  obtained  at  Kandy  measured  as  follows :  Length  of  head 
and  body  \%\  in.;  tail  12^  in. ;  sole  3  in. ;  palm  If  in.  ;  *  *  * 
This  species  was  supposed  hitherto  to  be  only  a  variety  of  H.  gribbub^ 
but  there  are  strong  characteristic  differences  between  the  two :  the 
golden-yellow  rings  and  tips  of  hair  are  very  marked.  Generally 
found  in  the  higher  parts  of  the  island.  I  obtained  one  of  a  veiy  deep 
brown  and  vellow  colour  from  Newera  Elia. 

"  H.  rubiginobub,  Kelaart,  n.  «.  DeetOg  Cingh.  Nearly  aa  large  as 
H.  TiTTicoLLiB.  Beddish  and  ferruginous  brown.  More  of  the  red 
on  the  head  and  outer  sides  of  legs.  Hair,  annulated  black  and  white 
and  terminating  in  long  reddish  points.  Muzzle  flesh-coloured.  Sides 
of  nose  and  circle  around  the  eyes  of  a  light  rusty  colour.  Feet  black. 
Tip  of  tail  black. — I  am  indebted  to  my  friend  M.  Casie  Chitty,  Dis- 
trict Judge  of  Chilow,  for  a  live  specimen  of  this  animal,  among  sevenl 
others  which  he  very  kindly  placed  at  my  disposal."  Whatever  the 
former  may  be,  that  here  described  would  seem  to  be  identical  with 
H.  Ellioti,  note  to  p.  162,  ante. 

The  dark  variety  of  Paradoxurxtb  zbylonicub,  formerly  termed 
by  Dr.  Kelaart  P.  montantts,  he  now  describes  as  P.  ZBYix>NicuB,Tar. 
Juecue.  "  Beetle-brown  throughout*  No  streaks  on  the  back  pereqn 
tible.  Fur  very  glossy  ;  tail  with  a  bright  golden-yellow 
ring.     Newera  Elia.*' 


1 85 1  •]  $peeie$  of  Birds  inkahiHng  Ceylon*  185 

Poar  Shrews  are  enumerated  by  the  names  So  rex  murinvs,  S. 
MONTAifUSy  Kelaart^  (p.  163^  aiUe)^  S.  fbroculus,  Kelaart,  {S. 
wiaeropust  nobis,  p.  163^  ante),  and  S.  FBRauoiNBua,  Kelaart,  describ- 
ed  as  follows  :— 

'*Far  softy  ferruginons-brown  washed  with  blae;  smaller  than  the 
8.  M ONTANU8 ;  feet  and  legs  naked.  Large  secreting  glands  on  the 
pabis— odour  very  disagreeable.  No  cet«  or**  [misprint  for  seba* 
eeouef]  ''glands  conld  be  traced  on  the  other  two  species,  nor  had 
they  any  of  the  smell."  From  this  last  remark,  we  bfer  that  S.  mon- 
TANU8  et  S.  FBRRUGINBU8  of  Dr.  Kclaart  are  brought  together  under 
the  name  montakub  in  p.  163,  ante.  If  so,  we  still  think  them  to  be 
identical. 

With  reference  to  the '' laige  black  Shrew*'  mentioned  in  p.  164, 
amie.  Dr.  Kelaart  adds :  *'  There  are  two  other  and  Uu^r  black  Shrews 
than  any  of  those  now  described— one  in  the  possession  of  Mr. 
Thwaites  of  Peradenia, — ^and  the  other  has  a  very  powerful  musky  odour, 
stronger  even  than  in  S.  murinus, — occasionally  seen  in  the  godowns 
at  Kandy,— of  which  further  notice  hereafter."  In  epietold  he  further 
remarks,  "  there  is  also  a  Tupaia,  I  think." 

Of  MvRiD^  Dr.  Kelaart's  Mus  arborbus,  Buch.  Ham.  MS.,  is 
M.  NBMORALia,  nobis,  p.  168,  ante; — M.  dubiub,  Kelaart,  is  most 
probably  M.  imdicus,  Geoffrey,  apud  nos,  p.  167»  ante;  M.  tbtra- 
GONVRua,  Kelaart,  we  take  to  be  M.  rufbscens,  Gray ;  M.  muscu- 
I.U8  apud  Kelaart,  to  be  M.  Manbi  ;  and  M.  asiaticus,  Gray,  apud 
Kdaart,  («<  Paddy-field  Rat,")  is  undescribed. 

Of  Porcupines,  he  writes  (in  epietold) :  "  I  am  quite  certain  of 
Hybtrix  I.BUCURA,  Sykcs,  (▼•  hir8utiro8tri8).  .  I  haye  compared 
it  with  Waterhouse's  description,  and  it  quite  corresponds ;  so  that  H. 
ZBYLOMBN8I8  makcs  a  second  species  of  the  genus  in  Ceylon."  .  He 
terms  it  Heetava. 

Lastly,  of  the  genus  Sus,  Dr.  Kelaart  writes  (in  epietold)  :  '*  I  am 
indined  to  think  that  there  are  two  species  or  varieties  in  the  island : 
tlie  Newera  Elia  boar,  and  the  low  country  S.  zbtu>mbn8I8.  I  will 
send  you  skulls,  &c." 

These  annotations  are  necessary  to  place  Dr.  Kelaart's  paper  en 
rapport  with  the  present  article. — E.  B» 


WWW^«A«M«^««^MMMMMMAMAMMAMMAf«AM^ 


2  b 


IM  Flo^  im  MaiU  ^  1949.  {Jfo.  2. 

FloodB  im  LUUa  of  1849.-^  Dr.  Obosoc  Bum,  Bombay 
.  The  fftinj  Btuam  of  1849  wsb  one  of  the  moit  mmavkabit  tkat  lut 
ooennred  in  India  withia  tha  pnaent  oentoiy.  On  the  WeBtemCUuHili 
no  rain  fell  in  May,  and  but  little  in  June,  and  it  was  not  tifi  near  the 
Middle  of  Mj,  ov  fntt  six  weeke  after  the  neoal  lime,  that  Aa  fall 
heoame  geneiat  a  indeed,  Imbe  from  extreme  drought  waa  appro* 
hended  till  ne^  the  eloeo  of  the  month.  On  the  22n4  SSrd  and 
24th  of  Jane,  a  Tiolent  atmo^erie  oommotion  oocnrfed  all  oyer  tho 
coontry^*  On  the  leoond  of  these  daji  die  harometev  ML  almoit 
nnpfecedentedly  low  at  Caloatta,  Madras,  LdcIoow,  Hoahnngahad^ 
Treraadram,  Bombay,  Kmrrachee,  and  Aden^  the  foet  and  last  t«» 
places  being  3000  miles  apart ;  and  we  presume  at  all  the  intemediate 
stations,  thongh  from  those  named  alone^  roturas  hare  been  reeeived. 
The  depvessioa.  of  the  mercury  was  infinitely  greater  dian  could  hmm 
been  looked  fbr  firom  the  amount  of  storm  which  followed*  At  Adna 
and  at  Kuracheo  raii|  seemed  long  ppomised,  but  aone  fell.  A  severe 
gale  swi^t  the  upper  pert  of  tho  Bay  of  Bengal,  extenduig-  to  AiraoB» 
and  Madvas^  The  ships  Cabraa^  and  VieUma  were*  loet  h»  it,  and 
many  othera  endangered :  thoship.  Lord  IhtjffMn  lost  hes  hehn,  anA 
was  in  great  danger,  on  kaiong  Bombay  Barbour.  Oifrthifroecasion 
?iolent  ram  feU  in  the  JuUunder  Doabi  along  the-  line  of  the-  C3Mnsb 
and  Jhdum,  at  Simla,  I>elhi,  Agn^  ai^d  Meerut.  At  Bkmu^  ei^t 
inches  fell  in.  as  many  houn,  and  the  fall  seems  ta  have  extended  ai 
over  India.  Srom  this  date,  the  barometer  began  suddei^  andstea^ 
to  rise:  on  the  25th  it  had  reached  29.722  afr  Calcutta,  aqdoa  the 
27th  29*71^  a^  Bombay,  having  alt  at  onee  qprung  up  neuly  haltan 
iDoh  in  two  days  at  t)ie  AHnoaer  place,  and  abov^  a  third  at  tho  htteii 

At  this  time  plentifial  showers  occurred  round  Benares  and  flhsice 
pore,  when  itclearedup  altogether  finr  a  couple  of  monthsi  to  thO'gMet 
detriment  of  the  country. 

At  Calcutta  thjree  iachea  of  rain  USL  ou  the  27th,  and  2.4Q  indies 
en  the  l8t>  and  agiin  on  the  9th  July,  rain  and  fair  weather  prevailing 
day  abont%  Vor  eleven  days  on  end,  not  a  drop,  seems  to  ha^e  fidkn 
at  Calcutta,  and  from  the  9th  to  the  25th  only  two  days  ofiwa  oocor* 
red,  wjMyi  1.8^  inches  felt 

The  rains  at  Calcutta  had,  notwithstanding^  up  to  this,  timo  Vh 
reached  their  STerage,  and  there  had  been  no  month  since  ihe  com* 


1851 .]  Fhddt  Ml  India  0/  1B49.  167 

flwnoeraent  of  th«  jwt  Without  Bbo^f«ri«  Th*  quatitity  thtt  had  faU^ 
dming  tht  int  Monsoon  months,  was  ta  all  34.2d*»*fall  for  Maj 
7.44,  June  14.40,  July  12.24.  The  toM  fall  for  the  year  had  been 
441.^7— that  Of  1846  up  to  1st  Anglist  98196^-^0  total  fall  at  CaloQtta 
last  /ear  was  58.€9. 

During  the  first  fortnight  of  the  month  we  had  ait  Bomhaj  ierOn 
days  wholly  fidr*-K>n  the  other  seven  the  nins  Were  rery  lights  On 
thft  16th  and  17th,  we  had  heavy  falls  which  nbw  cohtinned  with  little 
interoiission.  Whik  a  plentifol  supply  of  rain  Was  fchns  bsing  provided 
for  the  Malabar  Coast  as  far  North  as  Oosentt,  all  along  the  Ghauts^ 
Momd  Sholapofe,  and  over  a  great  part  of  Candeish|^-HHdy  a  few 
showers  had  occurred  over  the  Deekan.  At  Ahmedabad  so  late  as  the 
87th  July,  a  famine  was  apprehended  i  Knriiee,  whieh  sold  last  season 
at  60  bandies,  was  selling  for  16  to  the  rupee.  The  Saugor  and  Ner- 
bodda  Tertitorits  were  suffering  still,  most  severely.  Around  Deesa 
and  along  Mount  Aboo  by  8ehoi^»  Ajmere  and  Nusseerabad,  and 
an  over  Bajpootana, — at  Delhi,  Meerut,  Agfa,  all  along  the  North 
West  Prorinces, — such  was  the  deficieney  that  a  terrible  sterdty  and 
fitfnine  was  q>pfehended.  Th«  barometefr  stood  high,  and  the  heat 
WIS  nxeessive  ;  and  thongh  thers  seemed  frequent  promises,  thete  wail 
no  aetuai  fall  of  rain  worth  notiee  anywhefe.  On  the  22nd  th«  ^tsi 
tiMatenisgs  made  their  appsarane^  A  fanrrieane  swept  the  JuUnndef 
Do«b«  oarrying  every  thing  before  it.  A  stmlUrr  gale  levelled  th« 
faanneks  of  H.  M.'s  32nd  with  the  ground :  a  kindred  one  destrbyed 
the  barracks  at  Ghazeepore.  Heavy  rain  Ml  at  Meerat,  but  did  not 
iMdi  Delhi,  though  it  raged  all  aroond.  A  sevsre  thnndet^storm  with 
rain  occurred  at  Poona^  and  heavy  showers  fell  at  Ahmedabad:  it 
poured  in  torrento  at  Bolarum.  On  the  25th,  a  tremendous  burst 
oecnrred  all  over  India.  At  Bombay,  where  it  had  been  raining 
heavily  before,  the  unprecedented  fSdl  of  nearly  a  foot  occurred,  and 
sixteen  inches  fell  in  three  days^  An  Arab  ship  waA  dismasted  half 
way  across  from  Muscat.  A  heftvy  Ml  occurred  at  Poona,  and  all 
over  the  Deekan,  at  Sfaohpore,  Ahmednugger,  Snrat,  Ahmedabad, 
Agra»  Meerut,  and  Delhi, — ^reviving  the  hopes  of  the  husbandmanti 
and  sobstitutiiig  the  prospect  of  plenty  for  the  apfNrehension  of  wan. 
On  the  25th  and  26th,  it  rained  and  blew  violently  at  Phoonda  Ghit 

2  n  2 


188  Floodtmlndim  of  \8i9.  [No.  2« 


th«  Barometer  falling  to  27.924;  the  lowest  it  had  been  during  the 
aeaaon.  In  the  course  of  four  daje,  26  inches  of  rain  fell  al  the  Ghant : 
in  the  same  time  ahofe  40  Ml  at  Mahib^Ueshwar. 

Violent  rams  occurred  over  the  Southern  part  of  the  Chinese  Empire 
in  May  and  June :  up  to  the  middle  of  July  the  faU  was  hesTj,  and 
the  Barometer  low.  On  the  26th  July,  one  of  the  most  fnrious  storms 
of  rain  and  hail  ever  known  occurred  oTer  the  south  of  England. 

Even  with  the  limited  information  we  possess,  a  multitude  of  singular 
hctB  are  here  disdosed  to  us,  one  of  the  most  striking  of  which  is  the 
diversity  in  the  state  of  the  air  in  matter  of  humidity,  when  the  runs 
were  at  their  wildest.  Taking  the  crisis  of  the  22nd  June  as  an  exam* 
pie  we  find  the  wet  and  dry  bulb  thermometers  to  have  stood  ss 
follows  at  their  maxima  and  minima  at  the  following  places : 

B-kr.  ««*«.  ^*-.  ^:cr  l!^  ^tr 

]lax.lli]i.     Mtt-Min.     Mn.  Mlii.       lIftx.Xi]i.     Max.  Mln.    Max.  Min. 

Dry,  ..  84  81  97  83  95  87  93  83  83  76  79  No  ntwm. 
Wet;  ..     81     78        78    73        76    78        84    80        80    75     77  No  ratnra. 

DBferanoe,  33        19      8        19      9         93         312  

Then  we  have  the  air  at  Madras  in  the  midst  of  frequent  rain, 
though  not  the  rainy  season,  nearly  as  dry  as  it  is  with  us  during  the 
fair  weather ;  while  at  Aden,  June  seems  the  driest,  January  one  of 
the  wettest  months  of  the  year.  This  is  one  of  the  most  important 
conditions  of  climate  t^^bservations  with  the  wet  bulb  are  almost  as 
easily  made,  as  with  the  dry*bolb  thermometer — they  ought  on  no 
account  ever  to  be  omitted. 

The  following  rain  returns  will  show  the  amount  of  fall,  in  inches^ 
for  May,  June^  and  July  on  this  side  of  India. 


I 


^        I        I        I     ^        1  8 

0,         5         fe         '^         ^  -^  a. 


May,       0.405     0.23      2.03     — —     

Jane,      22.80    9.055    11.16      8.63      5.45      4.16  50.00    59.90  

July,       51.60    6.425    19.00      7.03    16.31      7.62  83.00    89.24  

Total,     74.40  15.885    30.16    15.66    21.99    13.75  133.00  149.14  11.95* 

At  CtkutU  tiw  fan  in  April,  was  1.25 ;  May  6.00 ;  Jane  13.00 ;  Jnly  vp  lo 
24th,  onr  lateat  ntnrns,  8.25.    Total  28.50. 

*  Up  to  15th  Jnly. 


185K]  FloodB  in  India  of  1849.  189 


til-Btonns  usually  occur  in  our  dry — ^most  frequently  in  our  hot 
weather  in  India :  the  most  severe  hail-storm  yet  recorded  for  the  year 
1849,  was  that  at  Jaulnah  on  the  15  th  January,  though  many  of  much 
severity  happened  all  over  Lower  Bengal  in  the  months  of  April  and 
May.  Those  of  the  3rd  of  the  month  last  named  prevailed  all  over 
India,  from  Ootacamund  to  Peshawar.  A  very  severe  hail  storm 
occurred  at  Bassein  on  the  2nd  June.  The  Malwa  h%il-storm  of  the 
6th  and  7th  June,  was  unusually  late  for  the  season.  We  now  find 
heavy  hail  falling  at  Mah&bileshwar  for  three  days  on  end,  on  the  27tb, 
28th  and  29th  July — during  the  very  wettest  of  the  season — without 
thunder  or  lightning  or  storm. 

These  results  have  been  thrown  together  with  a  view  of  conveying 
all  the  information  that  can  be  collected  from  all  parts  of  India  over 
the  heaviest  of  the  raiuy  season :  and  imperfect  as  they  are,  compared 
to  what  they  might  readily  be  made,  we  venture  to  say  that  a  much 
larger  amount  of  information  has  been  conveyed  by  them  than  is  to  be 
found  in  any  single  paper  or  in  any  similar  space.  Papers  on  similar 
subjects  are  now  issued  by  the  Greenwich  Observatory,  quarterly,  like 
the  Chancellor's  Accounts ;  and  the  Government  of  India  would  be 
conferring  a  service  on  the  public  were  the  example  set  at  home  to  be 
copied  by  them. 

The  season  along  the  North  West  Frontier  from  this  time  forward 
presented  the  most  anomalous  results.  On  the  3rd  August  the  rain 
fell  with  the  utmost  violence  all  along  the  Malabar  Coast,  and  another 
period  of  unusual  and  general  disturbance  now  made  its  appearance  just 
before  the  final  drawing  off  of  the  rains — for  at  Bombay,  on  the  4th, 
just  as  the  moon  had  attained  its  full,  the  barometer  suddenly  rose  by 
a  qoarter  of  an  inch  in  thirty-six  hours*  time — ^the  weather  became 
showery  and  open :  this  state  of  matters  extending  at  least  a  hundred 
mileB  into  the  interior.  On  the  3rd  a  severe  storm  occurred  off  the 
iiMHiths  of  the  Ganges,  in  which  a  large  vessel  belonging  to  the  king  of 
Borxnah  was  lost.  The  next  full  moon  and  the  weather  all  over  the 
country  was  changed.  On  the  1 7th  of  August  there  seems  to  have  been 
a  general  fall  of  rain  all  over  the  country,  though  much  more  moderate 
in  amount,  than  many  of  those  which  had  previously  occurred. 

On  the  27th  July,  violent  rain  began  to  fall  at  Simla,  and  so  con- 
tinued almost  without  cessation  up  to  the  7th  August.    On  the  29th, 


1 90  Floods  in  India  of  1849.  [Nt>.  % 

heftTj  nun  fell  al  WoMtv^d  and  Labofe.  At  Delhi  and  so  on  to 
Benaraa  after  the  fint  dovn-fonr,  the  rains  became  light  and  trregnkr: 
at  Almoraht  dniing  die  first  four  days  of  Augtt8t»  a  Yery  faeavj  M 
oocorred.  At  Allahabad  searody  a  shower  fell  betwixt  the  24th  June 
and  4th  Angost,  when  on  the  5th>  a  treniendona  down-poor  occarred, 
and  so  oontinned  till  the  15th. 

Up  to  die  middle  of  August  scarcely  a  drop  had  fallen  siuoe  the  end 
of  Jane  and  eomnienoement  of  July,  and  the  crops  were  completdj 
burnt  up  :  the  riTcr  Bheeraa  was  nearly  dry,  and  at  Jaunpora  the  cnK 
tiTators  were  endeavooring  to  keep  their  cattle  alive  with  sngnreane. 
While  abundance  of  moisture  was  making  its  appearance  on  every  lid^ 
at  Feroiepare,  and  all  along  to  the  &  £.  branch  of  the  Sutlej,  a  fev 
casual  showers  were  aU  that  had  occurred^  the  fear  of  fiunine  beginning 
to  become  universal.  Around  Lahore  and  Mooltan,  and  so  by  tbe 
banks  of  the  rivers^  the  country  was  completely  inundated ;  while  at 
Ferozepore  the  droi^t  continued  fierce  and  unmitigated*  At  Kom- 
chee,  in  Lower  Scinde»  where  rain  rarely  ever  falls,  a  heavy  sbovA 
fell,  and  some  thunder  occurred  on  the  4th  August,  and  again  on  tke 
16th,  the  whole  month  of  July  having  been  thick  and  doudy,  with  i 
few  drops  of  fall  every  now  and  then* 

The  month  of  August  was  generally  open  all  over  thecountry^-fion 
the  17th,  indeed,  along  the  Western  Seaboard,  the  Monsoon  appencd 
to  have  been  over,  when  on  the  1st  September  it  rained  with  doobk 
fury,  no  less  than  ten  inches  having  fallen  at  Bombay,  in  the  couie  tf 
the  week— betwixt  20  and  30  inches  fell  on  the  Seaboard,  and  consideh 
.ably  above  double  this  on  the  mountains  in  the  course  of  the  montb— 
the  M  along  the  Lowhmds  having  been  betwixt  130  and  150  ^m*  the 
Monsoon  or  double  the  average.  On  the  Easten  Coast  again  fron 
Lat,  15°  S«  showers  fell  during  ihe  season,  usually  &ir  with  thenip  tk 
dry  weather  on  the  Coromandel  Coast  corresponding  with  the  runiii 
June^  July,  August  and  September  in  the  other  parts  of  India^tbnr 
own  rainy  seseon  in  November,  December  and  January,  was  one  (rf  the 
moat  deficient  ever  known  within  the  Madras  Presidency. 

At  the  beginning,  and  again  near  the  middle  of  August,  a  treaesd- 
ous  fall  appears  to  have  occurred  along  the  range  of  mountains  b0rde^ 
ing  the  Western  and  North  Western  Frontier  of  the  Ponjab :  Ae  Indoi, 
Jbelum,  Chenab  and  Ravee,  came  down  in  irresistible  fury,  aad  bm^ 


1851.]  FloodM  in  India  if  \S49.  191 

tkroogh  aH  their  borders,  delugisg  the  country  as  they  went*  Ob  Hw 
3rd  o#  Aogost  the  canlonmenta  of  Wnseembiid  on  the  Chenab  wei» 
cntirely  flooded,  and  the  troops  required  to  be  mored.  Thio  howerer 
«ae  a  triflng  matter  in  comparison  to  what  followed  a  fortnight  after* 
wards.  A  tremendous  fall  occurred  in  the  mountains  of  Cashmere^ 
from  which  the  Jhehim  draws  its  waters.  Tho  inundation  which 
fallowed  Aeluged  the  pkms  below  the  si^range.  At  Find  Sladun 
Khan,  the  Goremment  salt  stores  wero  washed  away— at  Shabpore, 
a  little  further  down,  the  cantonments  were  swept  away,  and  the  troops 
compelled  to  withdraw  to  a  distance  of  five  miles.  The  flood  gathered 
fwce  as  it  advanced  by  a  heavy  fall  of  rain,  about  four  inches  having 
been  measured  in  the  course  of  the  night,  betwixt  the  15th  and  I6th  at 
the  usually  dry  station  of  Mooltan.  About  80  miles  above  this  the  river 
burst  through  all  its  embankments,  and  laid  the  whole  country  under 
water,  the  bastions,  outworks  and  other  works  of  Mooltan,  which  a  year 
before  had  for  four  montiis  defied  all  the  efforts  of  our  Artillery,  melted 
into  the  flood*  On  tihe  164h^  three  magnifioent  domes  fell,  and  at  7 
OB  tho  flsomiag  of  the  I7dv  the  enormous  cupola,  of  theBabawnl  Huk 
same  thnndering  Uy  tbe  ground,  with  a  noise  like  the  e:q>losiQn  of  a 
stiyendous  mine.  The  whole  atouctufea  were  built  of  unbnmt  bricks. 
Ni^  sneb  flood  had  been  kaawn  to  o«qus.  The  effects  oi  the  deluge 
vesafeitatSukkur,  andalldowntheoouiaeof  thelndns. 

Tlia  burst  of  lain  dnsingr  tho  first  two  weeks  of  September  ooca- 
si— ed  a  second  ssries  of  floods  farther  to  the  South.  The  town  of 
Gunbsj  was  completely  inundated  by  the  flooding  of  the  Mahi  on  the* 
IMi,  in  conjunction  with  a  tide  of  ahnorti  m^seoedanted  hei^:. 
ssscnty  houses  Ml,  hundreds  of  others  sustained  moat  sesioos  damage.^ 
Tb  the  South  of  Susat,  normr  of  any  siae  finds  its  wayto  tibe  Westerui 
Ooeao^  though  the  vasty  streams  which  discharge  themselves  in  tho' 
Baj  oT  Bengal  hvn*  ihm  souraes  in  the  Ghauts  dose  by,  and  are  of 
ooiMrse  afibeted  by  the  Western  Bains.  Oa  tha  10th  the  Godavery 
rose  in  tile  Nisam's  dominions  to  an  unusual  height :  the  river  Uoosa. 
wUA  takes  its  rbe  to.  the  westward  of  Hydrabad,  swollen  by  die  rains* 
which  had  prevailed  for  a  fortnight  all*  over  the  country,  burst  through; 
sDilsbaidu.  On  Ae  12th  it  burst  into  the  eity,  washing  dowuj  the 
vnUs,  levdling  the-  houses,  snd  destroying  the  neighbouring  canton^ 
Its.    A  rise  of  a  few  feet  more  would  have  ehoked  up  the  bridges*. 


192  On  Skawers  of  Sand  in  China.  [No.  2. 

and  most  Kkely  have  carried  them  away.  The  torrent  was  awful,— it 
was  an  immense  resistless  mass  of  turbulent  water  threatening  to 
engulf  everything  within  its  reach.  It  was  a  beautifol  sight  to  see  so 
slender  a  fabric  as  the  bridge  built  by  Major  Cladpole  spanning  the 
flood :  the  waves,  like  huge  giants,  rushing  forward  to  lash  its  sides. 
The  water  rushed  to  within  six  feet  of  the  arch,  but  did  no  ham. 
The  freshes  visited  Coringa  at  the  debouchure  of  the  river  and  nearly 
inundated  the  town.  The  house  of  the  Collector,  the  highest  in  the 
place,  was  three  feet  under  water— Hill  the  rest  were  submerged.  The 
loss  of  property  was  immense. 


*^*^k^^^^hA^^h^^S^^^P^M^^WW«#VMM^VWW\i'^rW 


Remarks  an  Showers  of  Sand  in  the  Chinese  Plain.     By 

D.  J.  Macgowan,  M.  D. 

From  the  Chinese  Repertory. 

The  phenomenon  of  falling  sand  is  occasionally  observed  through  s 
great  extent,  if  not  the  entire  portion  of  the  vast  Plain  of  China.  It 
is  of  such  frequent  occurrence  that  the  Chinese  regard  it  with  no 
more  surprise  than  they  do  the  flitting  meteor.  Probably  no  year 
passes  without  several  of  these  showers,  though  frequently  so  minute 
as  to  escape  general  observation.  Perhaps  as  often  as  once  in  three 
years  they  are  very  heavy,  but  it  is  seldom  that  sand  falls  in  such  a 
large  quantity  as  it  did  during  the  last  shower.  The  phenomenon  vns 
vritnessed  three  times  during  the  present  year,  within  a  period  of  five 
weeks ;  the  last  and  greatest  commenced  on  the  26th  of  March,  and 
contmued  four  days  without  intermission,  varying  however  in  inteoai- 
ty.  The  wind  blew  from  the  north,  northeast,  and  northwest,  frequent* 
ly  shifting  between  these  points,  and  varying  in  strength  from  a  perfect 
calm  to  a  brisk  breeze.  The  altitude  of  the  barometer  was  from 
29.40,  to  30.00  (rather  lower  than  before  and  after  the  shower).  The 
thermometer  ranged  from  Z^^  to  81®  F.  No  rain  had  fallen  for  six 
weeks,  and  the  hygrometric  state  of  the  atmosphere  was  very  big^* 
Neither  cloud,  fog,  nor  mist  obscured  the  heavens,  yet  the  sun  sod 
moon  were  scarcely  visible,  the  orb  of  day  appeared  as  if  viewed 
through  a  smoked  glass,  the  whole  sky  presenting  a  uniform,  ms^ 
hue.    At  times  this  sameness  was  disturbed,  exhibiting  between  the 


1851  •]  On  Showers  of  Sand  in  China.  1 93 

•peetator  and  the  sun  the  appearance  of  a  water-spont,  owing  to  the 
gyratory  motions  of  the  impalpable  mineral.  The  sand  penetrated  the 
most  aedaded  apartments ;  furniture  wiped  in  the  morning  would  be  so 
covered  with  it  in  the  afternoon,  that  one  could  write  on  it  legibly. 
In  the  streets  it  was  annoying,  entering  the  eyes,  nostrils  and  mouth, 
and  gating  under  the  teeth.  My  ophthalmic  patients  generally  suffered 
a  relapse,  and  an  unusual  number  of  new  cases  soon  after  presented. 
Were  such  heavy  sand  storms  of  frequent  occurrence,  diseases  of  the 
visoal  organs  would  prevail  to  a  destructive  extent.  The  effect  was 
the  same  when  observed  from  the  Ningpo  Tower,  and  from  the  summit 
of  the  low  mountains  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  city. 

The  specimens  I  gathered  fell  on  a  newspaper  placed  on  the  roof  of 

a  boose.    The  whole  quantity  which  fell  was  about  ten  grains  to  the 

aqoare  foot.    It  should  be  remarked,  however,  that  during  the  four 

days,  the  dust  seemed  suspended  in  the  air  for  several  hours  at  a  time, 

icarcely  an  appreciable  quantity  falling  during  these  intervals.     The 

Chinese  call  it  yellow  sand;  it   is  an  impalpable  powder  of  that 

color,  and  wholly  unlike  the  dust  which   fell   throughout  this  and 

the  adjoining  province   of  Kiangsii,  March  15th,  1846.     (See  Jour* 

Dal  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal,  and  Chinese  Rep.,  Vol.  XVII. 

page  521).     It  was  observed  at  sea,  at  Hdngchau,  and  at  Sh&ng- 

hii    Whence  did  it  originate  7    The  opinion  of  the  Chinese  on  this 

tabject  may,  I  think,  be  regarded  as  correct.    They  assert  that  it  comes 

from  Peking.     We  know  that  the  sand  of  Sahara  is  sometimes  elevated 

by  whirlwinds  into  the  upper  currents  of  the  air,  and  deposited  in  the 

Atlantic,  twelve  hundred  miles,  sometimes  directly  opposite  to  the  trade 

winds.    Over  against  the  vast  alluvial  Plain  of  Eastern  Asia  is  the 

ocean  of  sand — ^the  Desert  of  Gobi  or  Shamoh,  extending  from  near 

the  sea  westerly  2,300  miles,  and  3  to  400  broad — including  the  con* 

terminous  sandy  districts.     Like  its  counterpart  in  Africa,  it  is  subject 

to  whirlwinds  which  raise  its  fine  dust  like  the  waves  of  the  sea,  and 

doubtless  at  times  waft  it  into  the  upper  currents  of  air,  and  transport 

it  to  distant  regions.    I  have  been  informed  by  intelligent  natives  of 

Ki^gsf  and  Houdn,  that  the  phenomenon  occurs  in  those  provinces 

also.    Assuming  the  Mongolian  steppes  to  be  the  source  whence  these 

showers  descend,  the  amount  of  sand  which  is  annually  conyeyed 

hither  must  be  prodigious  to  cover  such  an  extensive  area.    Regarded 

2  c 


1 94  On  Skowers  of  Sand  in  China.  [No.  2. 

in  a  meteorologicftl  and  in  a  geol<^cal  point  of  view»  these  Bbowert 
poisess  no  small  interest ;  but  if  my  conjectares  respecting  the  part 
which  they  play  in  the  economy  of  nature  be  well  founded,  they  are 
of  higher  interest  to  the  agriculturists  of  this  most  densely  populated 
region.  I  would  premise  the  suggestion  with  the  remark  that  the 
Chinese,  who  from  remote  antiquity  hare  been  close  obserrers  of  ereiy- 
thing  pertaining  to  agriculture,  all  agree  in  asserting  that  a  shower  of 
dust  indicates  a  particularly  fruitful  season.  They,  it  is  true,  never 
refer  to  the  dust  as  the  eaiue  of  good  harvests,  but  such  invariably 
followi  its  fall.  The  humus  of  this  great  alluvial  tract  is  extremely 
compact,  and  to  some  extent  is  probably  segregated  and  loosened  by 
the  sand  of  Gobi  being  scattered  over  its  fields.  Those  two  great 
rivers,  with  several  smaller  ones  which  drain  the  Pliun,  are  ever  bearing 
to  the  sea  the  lighter  portions  of  the  soil,  and  so  tinging  it  as  by  its 
hue  to  give  name  to  that  part  which  laves  these  shores.  These  remark- 
able showers  then  are  replenishing  and  diluting  the  soil  which  rains 
and  rivers  are  ever  impoverishing.  It  is  not  supposed  that  all  the  de- 
tritus which  is  conveyed  to  the  sea  is  the  sand  which  by  these  remark- 
able showers  is  brought  from  the  sterile  wastes  of  the  North,  bat 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  much  of  the  matter  of  the  Yellow  Sea  is 
from  that  source,  and  also  that  the  sand  acts  favorably  on  the  soil 

The  extraordinary  rains  of  the  previous  year,  the  injury  to  the  crops 
and  soil,  and  consequent  famine,  lead  us  to  hope  that  the  antidpations 
of  the  husbandmen  may  not  be  disappointed,  whether  the  theory  heie 
propounded  be  correct  or  erroneous. 

Ningpo,  April  26th,  1S50. 

Ab/«.— It  has  been  ascertained  by  Ehrenberg  that  the  dust  or  yellow  sand  whieb 
fills  like  rain  on  the  AtUntic  near  the  Cape  de  Verde  Isles,  and  is  sometiiBCS 
transported  to  Italy,  and  e?en  the  middle  of  Europe,  consists  of  a  muldtade  of 
silidons-shelled  microscopic  animals.  *'  Perhaps,"  says  Humboldt,  **  many  of 
them  float  for  years  in  me  upper  strata  of  the  atmosphere,  until  they  are  brooght 
doirn  by  vertical  cnrrents,  or  in  accompaniment  with  the  superior  current  of  the 
trade-winds,  still  susceptible  of  re?iyification,  and  multiplying  their  species  by 
spontaneous  diTision,  in  conformity  with  the  particular  laws  of  their  organizatkm." 
Farther  research  may  show  too  that  the  sand  in  the  Chinese  Plain  contains  aai- 
makulse.— J7<r.  Ch,  Bep. 


^t^^^^^^^t^^^^*^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 


1851.]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  an  the  Law  of  Storms,  195 


A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  af  Storms  in  the  Indian  and  China 
SeaSj  being  the  April  Cyclone  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal;  23rd  to 
2Sth  April,  1850. — By  Henry  Piddington,  President  of  Marine 
Courts. 

(Concluded  frontpage  61.) 

SUMMARY. 

I  now  state  the  gproonds  on  which  the  positions  of  the  centre  on  the 
Tarions  dajs  and  from  them  the  ayerage  line  of  the  track  has  heen  laid 
down. 

On  the  22nd  April. — ^We  have  no  bad  weather  for  the  ships  fairl j 
within  the  Bay,  but  the  Barque  Iron  Gem  had  bad  weather  in  6®  47' 
N. ;  and  87^  49'  East,  in  which  she  lost  the  main  piece  of  her  iron 
mdder  bj  the  blow  of  a  sea.  The  wind  was  with  her  at  Noon  at  N.  N« 
W.  Teering  to  W.  N.  W.  by  the  following  day,  and  she  was  at  210  miles 
8.  W.  b.  S.  of  the  Cowasjee  Family,  which  ship  had  only  moderate 
breeses  and  latterly  sqnally  weather  from  N.  b.  £.  to  E.  N.  E.  The 
Iron  Cremy  then,  may  haye  been  on  the  Western  edge  of  a  small  Cyclone^ 
bat,  as  it  bore  £.  N.  E.  of  her,  the  Cowasjee  Family  would  if  she  had 
any  part  of  it  haye  had  the  centre  nearer  to  her,  and  consequently  as 
bad  or  worse  weather.  I  am  inclined,  then,  to  think  that  the  Iron 
€^em*s  gale  was  for  this  day  an  instance  of  the  Westerly  equatorial  mon- 
aoon  reaching  yery  far  to  the  North ;  or  of  the  S.  W.  monsoon  of  the  Bay 
setting  in. 

On  the  23rd  April. — ^We  haye  the  Nereid,  Eneas,  Duke  of  Welling^ 
ton  und  Atiet  Bohoman  between  15^  and  17^  North  with  light  and 
moderate  urs  between  E.  N.  E.  and  North,  but  with  no  indications  of 
a  coining  Cyclone,  their  Barometers  also  ranging  from  30.00  to  29.85. 
To  the  Southward,  howeyer,  the  Cowasjee  Family  in  11°  45';  and  the 

m 

Iron  Gem  in  6°  40'  had,  being  now  on  the  same  meridian,  the  first 
strong  N.  E.  breezes  and  dark  gloomy  weather  with  squalls  moderating 
at  9  p.  M.*  and  increasing  again  at  midnight,  and  the  second  a  heavy 
N.  W.  to  N.  N.  W.  gale  varying  p.  m.  to  W.  N.  W.  with  terrffic 

*  This  11  apparently  the  usnal  instance  of  an  interral  of  moderate  weather  which 
is  ao  freqnentlj  experienced  at  the  onset  of  a  Cyclone. 

2  c  2 


1 96  A  TwenHeth  Memoir  <m  the  Law  of  Storm.        [No.  2. 

squalls.    This  would  place  the  Cowasfee  Family  on  the  N.  W.  and  the 
Iron  Gem  on  the  S.  West  qaadraot  of  a  Cyclone  at  more  than  300 
miles  distant  from  each  other,  the  Iron  Gem  haying  drifted  to  the 
Eastward)  and  the  Cowa^ee  Family  run  up  to  the  N.  N.  West  in  the 
preceding  24  hours.    But  then  these  winds  and  consequent  bearings 
of  the  centre,  would  place  it  at  upwards  of  250  miles  from  the  Cowasjee 
Family  to  the  S.  Eastward  and  at  218  miles  from  the  Iron  Gem  to  the 
N.  £.  b.  E.  though  she  had  p.  m.  the  wind  veering  to  W.  N.  W.  ^th 
terrific  squalls  showing  that  if  it  was  a  Cyclone  she  was  close  to  the 
centre ;  and  the  Cowasfee* e  Barometer  at  Noon  this  day  was  still  as 
high  as  29.76.     I  think  then  that  although  we  might  perhaps  in 
strictness  say  that  we  had  but  indifferent  data  on  this  day  also  to 
assign  any  centre  for  a  Cyclone,  yet  as  we  find  it  so  closely  following 
up  and  increasing  on  the  Cowasjee  at  midnight  that  she  had  then  all 
preparations  for  a  hurricane  made  while  standing  to  the  N.  Westward, 
I  have  placed  a  centre  for  this  day  in  SO^*  42"  North ;  Long.  90^  28^ 
East,  though  this  will  require  a  large  circle  to  include  both  ships.* 

On  the  24  th  of  April, — ^We  have  the  Cowaefee  Family ^  Duh 
of  Wellington  and  Eneas,  nearly  on  a  curved  arc,  of  which  the 
chord  lies  from  W.  S.  W.  to  the  £.  N.  Eastward.  Of  these  three 
ships  we  find  that  the  Cowasfee  Family  standing  up  to  the  N.  West- 
ward had  the  wind  veering  from  N.  E.  at  4  ▲.  m.  ;  to  North  at  10 
A.  M.  and  Noon.  It  was  also  increasing  in  violence  to  ''a  perfect 
hurricane"  at  9  30  a.  m.,  when,  the  ship  lying  to  very  badlj,  she  veiy 
properly  bore  up  and  scudded  to  the  S.  S.  W. 

The  next  ship  to  the  Cowasfee  is  the  Wellington,  at  43'  to  the  N.  £• 
b.  N.  of  her,  with  a  rapidly  increasing  gale  at  N.  N.  E.,  having  had  for 
the  preceding  twenty-four  hours  some  warnings  from  the  sky,  but  the 
Barometer  having  continued  very  high  being  at  30.00  at  noon  on  the 
23rd,  and  at  29.90  only  on  the  24th.  The  Nereid  and  Eneas  the 
next  ships  to  the  E.  N.  Eastward  had  still  at  noon  on  this  day  the 
light  baffling  winds  which  so  often  precede  a  Cyclone.    The  Emm 

*  In  former  Memoirs  (see  Second  Memoir,  Jonrn.  At.  Soc.  Vol.  IX.)  I  bfe 
found  thftt  Cyclones  perfectly  well  traced  and  of  moderate  dimeorions  in  the  nuliDe 
of  the  Bay,  and  on  the  Coast  of  Coromandel,  appear  to  cemmenoe  near  tbe  Aida- 
inans  as  large  onea. 


1851.]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storms.  197 

notices  a  heaTj  gwell,  but  the  Nereid  has  not  remarked  on  the  sea  till 
netr  midnight. 

We  have  thos  the  logs  and  positions  of  the  Cowasfee  and  Duke  of 
Wettinffion  only  to  fix  the  position  of  the  centre  for  this  day,  and  from 
these  we  should  strictly  place  the  centre  in  12^'  10'  North;  and 
90^  58'  East ;  but,  owing  to  the  very  acute  angle  formed  by  the  lines 
of  bearing  from  the  wind-points,  this  is  evidently  too  far  to  the  East- 
ward, for  it  places  the  centre  at  180  miles  to  the  East  of  the  Cowasjee 
which  ship  had  a  full  hurricane,  and  at  only  120  and  85  miles  to  the 
8.  £.  and  8.  b.  £.  of  the  Nereid  and  Eneas  with  which  ships  the 
Cjdone  had  not  yet  commenced.  The  Wellington  also  is  apparently 
by  the  Chart  nearer  to  the  centre  than  the  Cowasfee,  yet  her  weather 
is  not  described  as  very  severe  till  the  afternoon,  when  Capt.  Duncan 
nghtly  judging  his  position  and  the  track  of  the  Cyclone  bore  up  to 
cross  in  front  of  it. 

We  must  farther  remark  that  the  positions  of  the  Wellington  and 
Cowasjee  are  uncertain,  and  particularly  that  of  the  latter  vessel  which 
was  carrying  sail  to  the  Northward  and  Westward  against  the  N. 
Easterly  gale.  They  had  moreover  no  observations  on  this  day,  and 
the  log  can  rarely  be  much  attended  to  in  merchantmen  when  all  hands 
sre  busy  with  the  preparations  for  a  gale.  It  is  evident  also  that  the 
centre  was  mnch  closer  upon  these  two  ships  since  they  were  involved 
in  the  Cyclone  circle  than  to  the  Nereid  and  Eneas,  the  positions  of 
which  we  must  take  to  be  correct,  since  they  had  fine  weather  and  were 
bat  a  few  davs  from  the  Sand  Heads,  and  we  shall  further  see  that  the 
Cydone  was,  here,  one  of  those  of  no  great  extent  but  of  excessive  seve* 
rity  within  a  short  distance  of  its  centre.  With  all  these  views  then  I 
have  estimated  the  centre  to  be  for  this  day  about  in  Lat.  11°  10'  N. ; 
■ad  Long.  89""  20'  East. 

2bth  Jpril^ — On  this  day  at  2  a.  m.  the  centre  must  have  passed 
between  the  Eneas  and  Nereid,  and  close  to  the  Eneas,  as  while,  or 
tiler,  dismasting  her  it  veered  to  the  S.  East.  This  ship's  log  being 
lost  we  can  only  estimate  her  run  from  noon  and  position  at  this  time, 
nor  have  we  the  detailed  log*  of  the  Nereid  either,  though  the  summary 

*  This  ia  Blwaji  reqaired,  however  full  and  oarefiilly  drawn  ap  the  abstract  of 
tbe  kg  nay  ba,  bacanae  antU  all  the  docamaota  ara  collected  it  la  impoitible  to  say 
tt  what  hoar  it  may  be  necessary  to  ascertain  any  ship's  position.    I  have  fre- 


198  A  Twentieth  Mem<nr  am  ike  Law  of  Siorms.       [No.  2. 

18  an  excellent,  and  doubtless  a  careful  one.     If  we  had  it  we  should  be 
able,  as  she  had  the  wind  carefully  noted  at  N.  N.  £.  (9),  a  full  gale 
at  3  A.  M,  to  assign  a  nearly  exact  position  for  the  centre  at  this  time. 
As  it  is  however  we  shall  not  perhaps  be  far  wrong  in  placing  it  at  2 
▲.  M.  in  Lat.  \2^  lO'  N.  and  Long.  89<>  6'  East.     For  its  position  at 
noon  of  this  day,  the  Wellington  and  Cawatjee  having  run  out  of  the 
circle,  and  the  EneaB  (without  any  reckoning)  clearing  her  wreck,  ve 
have  that  of  the  Nereid  with  a  heavy  gale  at  W.  N.  W.  and  the  AHei 
Rohoman  with  a  N.  £.  b.  Northerly  gale,  rapidly  increasing,  having 
had  during  the  forenoon,  the  uncertain  veerings  of  the  wind  between 
N.  b.  £.  and  N.  East,  which  indicate  her  to  have  been  just  on  the 
enter  circles  of  the  Cyclone  and  directly  in  its  path.    The  French  ship 
La  Meuee  had  also  a  commencement  of  blowing  weather  from  this  day 
and  the  bearings  from  these  ships  will  place  the  centre  at  noon  in  Lat 
13°  32^  N. ;  Long.  88<>  45'  East.    The  track  appears  to  have  curved 
upwards  in  a  more  Northerly  direction  for  these  last  24  hours,  as  if 
the  Cyclone  was  now  "  bound"  for  Point  Palmyras,  instead  of  Coringa, 
which  it  appeared  to  be  from  the  23rd  and  the  24th.     We  must  not 
omit  to  notice  here  that  the  Cowa9Jee  Family^  after  cleverly  ruiming 
back  by  the  aid  of  the  Western  quadrants  of  the  Cyclone  to  escape  its 
centre,  had  now  bore  up  again,  being  at  noon  about  250  miles  to  the 
South  of  the  centre,  but  without  the  actual  limit  of  the  Cyclone.    She 
however,  found  the  sea  so  heavy  yrom  the  Northward  that  she  could 
carry  very  little  sail.    And  this  sea  is  constantly  noticed  in  the  log  np 
to  the  27th,  in  Lat.  13<>  45'  North,  the  ship  thus  evidently  following 
in  the  track  of  the  Cyclone,  and  ploughing  through  its  rearward  sea  for 
two  days  I*     We  find  also  on  this  day  the  first  notice  of  its  approach 
to  the  Sand  Heads  in  the  "  heavy  leaden  sky"  of  the  Taooy*e  log  and 
the  threatening  appearances  noticed  in  the  Coleroon*8,  both  shewing  hov 
clear  and  unmistakeable  the  atmospheric  indications  are  if  properlj 
attended  to,  for  the  centre  was  on  this  day  at  7i  degrees,  or  450  milc^ 
distant  from  the  Outer  Floating  Light. 

On  the  26th  of  April. — ^We  have  the  John  MeFicar  homeward 

quently  had  to  calcalate  the  same  ship's  positioii  twice,  and  sometimea  three  dmo 
in  the  24  hours  from  her  log,  to  compare  it  with  that  of  others. 

*  See  Col.  Reid's  Work  '*  Progreu  and  Devhpment  fff  the  Law  ^Sitrmt" 
where  these  rearward  seas  are  capitally  delineated* 


1851.]  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storms,  199 

boondy  meeting  tlie  Cyclone  coming  up  from  the  Southward  and  in 
Kodding  to  cross  in  front  of  it,  not  haying  accurately  calculated  its 
track,  she  ran  too  near  to  the  centre,  and  at  1 1  a.  m.  broached  to  with 
a  shift  of  wind  from  North  to  N.  W.  so  that  the  centre  must  hare 
been  at  this  time  close  to  the  Eastward  and  by  noon  to  the  N.  East- 
ward of  her  estimated  position,  which  is  given  in  the  extract  from  the 
log.    The  Neerlandaeh  Indie  also  had  the  calm  of  the  centre  by  3 
P.  X.*  the  shift  being  from  E.  N.  E.  to  W.  S.  W.  which  gives  a  N. 
N.  W.  track  for  the  Cyclone,  while  our  projected  one  is  N.  15^  West. 
By  Noon  on  this  day  it  was  also  reaching  False  Point  and  the  Pilot 
itationf  where  all  the  yessels  had  a  N.  E.  gale  commencing,  and  the 
E.  C,  P.  V.  Tawjy  which  had  stood  to  sea,  having  had  as  wiU  be  seen 
ia  Mr.  Ransom's  able  report,  all  the  signs  of  an  approaching  Cyclone 
in  the  course  of  the  25th  and  morning  of  the  26th.     This  vessel  was 
at  noon  about  40  miles  to  the  South  of  the  Outer  Floating  Light  and 
had  from  daylight  a  gale  oscillating  from  N.  East  to  East ;  a  bank  col- 
lecting  to  the  S.  W4  is  also  noted  in  Mr.  Ransom's  table.     At  noon 
the  Taooy  had  the  singular  interval  of  perfect  calm  in  the  middle  of 
the  gale,  which  he  refers  to  the  treacherous  calm  (meaning  the  trea- 
cherous interval  of  fine  weather),  which  I  have  so  often  noted  at  the 
onaet  of  a  Cyclone,  and  which  has  occasioned  the  dismasting  of  so 
many  ships  by  inducing  them  to  make  sail,  thinking  the  gale  was  over 
though  their  glasses  had  not  risen ;  and  we  may  indeed  suppose  that 
many  have  been  lost  through  it,  for  had  Mr.  Ransom  been  a  young  or 
over-ianguine  commander,  or  one  with  great  anxiety  to  make  a  pas- 
sage and  little  accustomed  to  tropical  tempests,  we  may  easily  imagine 
him  making  sail  and  his  vessel  blown  over  and  foundering  with  the 
fierce  hurricane  which  followed,  before  he  could  take  it  in  again.    The 
^os^h  Manook  40  miles  to  the  Eastward  of  the  Tavoy,  did  not  experi- 
enee  this  calm  but  had  the  same  indications  of  a  Cyclone.     It  is  inter- 
esting to  trace  here,  as  we  fortunately  can  so  accurately  do,  the  state 
of  the  weather  from  the  Tavoff^s  position  inwards. 

*  To  avoid  confofion  this  ship's  position  of  noon  26th,  bebg  close  al  the  centre, 
is  not  marked  on  the  Chart. 

t  As  nsnal  with  them  when  a  Cyclone  is  approaching,  and  probably  owing  to  the 
vfket  of  the  land* 

t  Probably  the  AtaUmia's  and  FaUs  Point  Cyclone. 


200  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storms.        [No.  2. 

We  find  then  that  the  Onter  Light  Vessel  40  miles  to  the  North  of 
her,  which  yessel  has  furnished  a  very  careful  log  which  does  her  Com- 
mander Mr.  Mendham  great  credit^  had  strong  N.  £.  and  Easterly 
winds  with  squalls  and  light  showers  increasing  to  a  heavy  gale  at 
£.  N.  £.  at  Midnight,  when  the  Bar.  had  fallen  to  29.60. 

At  35  miles  farther  North,  namely  at  the  Saugor  Flat  JBuoy^  we 
find  by  Mr.  Smart's  report  the  weather,  though  more  moderate,  still 
blowing  hard  with  peculiar  gusts,  and  about  noon  at  times  almost  calm, 
and  at  8  p.  M.  a  remarkable  low  scud  flying.  The  heavy  slaty  appear- 
ance of  the  sky  on  this  and  the  preceding  days  is  well  noticed  by 
Mr.  Smart.* 

At  Calcutta  60  miles  to  the  north  of  the  Saugor  Flat  Buoy,  we  had 
nothing  but  calms  with  excessively  oppressive  weather,  and  Calcutta 
is  at  278  miles  from  the  centre  of  the  Cjclone  on  this  day. 

To  the  N.  Eastward  we  have  the  H.  C.  Surveying  Briff  Krishna,  at 
175  miles  distant  to  the  £.  N.  £.  from  the  centre,  with  strong  breezes 
from  East  to  S.  E.  b.  E.  and  S.  E.  with  a  heavy  southerly  swell  and 
dark  gloomy  appearances  to  the  South  and  S.  S.  W.  of  her.  At  Ahfob 
there  is  nothing  remarkable  in  the  weather. 

To  the  N.  N.  W.  we  have  it  commencing  to  blow  from  the  fiaat* 
ward  in  heavy  squalls,  at  noon,  at  Fahe  Point,  138  miles  from  the 
centre.  The  Roh  Roy  at  83  miles  to  the  N.  West  had  by  noon 
strong  gales  from  the  N.  Eastward  and  La  Meuse  at  the  same  distance 
to  the  W.  b.  N.  had  heavy  squalls  from  N.  East  veering  to  North, 
p.  M. ;  but  the  lekunder  Shah,  128  miles  to  the  W.  b.  N.  had  nothing 
more  than  threatening  appearances  and  the  wind  only  E.  N.  E.  at 
sunset,  and  a  high  Barometer,  so  that  it  would  seem  that,  to  the  West- 
ward, the  Cyclone  did  not  extend  so  far  as  to  the  Eastward  and  round 
to  the  North  and  N.  N.  W. 

•  And  the  word  too  is  a  Tcry  good  one,  for  the  appearance  U  at  timei  such  we 
may  imagine  a  slate  quarry  to  present,  if  the  edges  of  the  strata  were  curyed  instead 
of  straight  and  angular :  that  is,  the  sky  is  not  one  leaden,  or  slaty-coloured,  ▼«!  or 
curtain,  but  a  mass  of  dim  sUty-colourcd  clouds  which  scarcely  seem  to  be  separate, 
and  are  laid  thickly  over  each  other.  I  have  described  these  clouds  at  Calcutta  aa 
a  dense  mass  of  strati,  cumulo-strati  and  nimbi,  but  they  were  not  with  lu  so 
peculiarly  dark  coloured  (being  no  doubt  thinner)  as  to  assume  any  very  remarkable 
leaden  or  slate  colour. 


1851.]  A  Tumtieik  Memoir  on  tke  Law  of  Storm.  201 

Bat  there  were  evidently  at  this  time  (noon  26th)  two  Cyclones^ 
for  we  find  that  the  AiaUtnia,  150  miles  to  the  S.  S.  W.  of  the  Neer* 
ImuUeh  ItuHe^  had  at  11  a.  m.  of  this  daj,  **  a  sudden  shift  to  the 
Westward*'  with  tremendous  fury,  carrying  away  the  three  topmasts* 
mainmast  head,  &c«  Now,  this  ship  had  heen  running  down  to  the 
S.  S.  W.  with  the  wind  gradually  increasing  and  yeering  from  £.  N. 
£•  at  p.  M.  of  the  25th,  till  this  time,  so  that  it  would  appear  that 
this  maj  have  been  at  first  a  part  of  the  original  Cyclone  wind,  but  we 
cannot  say  when  the  separation  commenced.  The  Ardaseer,  140  miles 
to  the  Westward  of  the  Atalanta^  had  but  a  strong  N.  W.  b.  W. 
brecM  with  gloomy  weather  and  heavy  swells  from  the  Eastward  and 
8.  Eastward,  and  the  Ukunder  Shah  at  150  miles  to  the  N.  b.  W.  of 
her  had  as  already  noted,  only  threatening  appearances  up  to  midnight. 
La  Meuse  also  before  noted,  which  ship  was  only  47  miles  East  of 
^  Iskmnder  Shah,  had  evidently  part  of  the  original  Cyclone,  for  she 
had  the  vrind  from  N.  E.  to  N.  N.  £. :  at  noon  and  p.  m.  at  North 
veering  rapidly  to  N.  N.  W.  and  blowing  a  hurricane  at  7  p-  m«,  and 
gndnaUy  veering  to  West  at  5  ▲•  m.  of  the  27th  when  it  reached  to  the 
meridian  of  her  position  at  that  time.  It  would  then  appear  that  the 
North  West  wind  of  the  South  Western  quadrant  of  the  main  Cyclone, 
snd  the  S.  Easterly  wind  of  the  N.  East  quadrant  of  the  Atalanta*s 
Cyclone,  must  have  neutralized  or  overlaid  each  other,  so  as  to  prevent 
the  main  Cyclone's  extending  so  far  as  the  position  of  the  Iskunder 
Shah*  The  vicinity  of  the  Coast  also  probably  affected  the  Cyclones 
in  some  d^ee,  as  it  always  appears  to  do. 

On  the  27th  April. — ^Taking  first  the  Atalantn^s  small  Cyclone,  we 
find  it  on  this  day  at  about  7  a.  m.  dismasting  in  one  furious  burst 
the  Isiunder  Shah,  and  continuing  till  midnight  a  severe  hurricane, 
before  it  began  to  break ;  but  it  was  not  of  any  great  extent,  for  by 
noon  on  this  day  it  was  fine  with  the  Ardaaeer  though  only  60  miles 
South  of  the  position  which  Capt.  Shire  assigns  to  the  Iskunder  Shah. 

Returning  now  to  the  principal  Cyclone,  we  find  that  the  Krishna^ 
Joieph  Manookj  Tavoy  and  Beacon  Light  Fessel,  had  all  on  this  day 
from  midnight,  severe  gales  from  East  and  E.  S.  E.  to  S.  E. :  S.  S.  E. 
and  S.  S.  W.  moderating  in  the  afternoon  and  evening  according  to 
their  positions,  being  all  more  or  less  from  100  to  110  miles  to  the 
North  Eastward  and  E.  N.  Eastward  of  False  Point. 

2  D 


202  A  Tweniieik  Memoir  im  the  Law  qf  Siwrn*  [No.  2, 

At  False  Point  itsdf,  though  the  eentre  of  the  mam  Cyclone 
undoubtedly  passed  over  that  station,  yet  there  were  some  anonudiee, 
occasioned  I  have  no  doul^t  by  the  action  of  the  AtalafUa*s  Cydmie, 
which  deserve  careful  notice. 

The  Cyclone  at  False  Point  on  the  26th  had  yeered  from  East  to 
8.  E.  and  South,  and  at  9  p.  m.  to  the  8.  West,  when  it  moderated  and 
fell  almost  a  calm  with  a  dear  sky,  a  bright  moon  and  stars  ahining 
over^head  but  a  very  thick  mist  surrounding  the  horiion*  At  3  ▲.  m , 
mi  the  27th,  it  began  to  blow  from  the  N.  West  **  a  complete  hurricane" 
till  5  ▲.  M.,  and  at  8  a.  m.  the  wind  is  again  marked  8.  8.  E.  and  the 
gale  terminates  with  the  wind  about  8outh  to  S.  b«  W.  The  time  of 
its  becombg  a  moderate  breeze  is  not  marked. 

The  Easterly  wind  yeeiing  to  8.  W.  would  indicate  an  average 
N.  N.  W.  course  for  the  Cyclone,  but  the  calm  at  the  8.  West  vrind 
point,  ai^d  the  subsequent  heavy  gale  at  N.  W.  though  of  so  short  a 
duration,  indicates  either  that  the  centre  now  vibrated  to  the  Eastward^* 
or  that  the  ordinary  action  at  the  centre  was  in  some  way  disturbed 
by  the  Aialanta*s  and  Iskunder  Shah's  Cyclone  just  noticed,  which 
may  (as  the  smaller  whirlwinds  certainly  are)  have  been  absorbed  into 
it,  and  have  thus  augmented  its  intensity  and  velocity. 

At  Balasore  68  miles  to  the  N.  b.  E.  of  False  Pomt  we  find  the 
Cyclone  to  have  fairiy  begun  (with  all  the  usual  and  precursor  sigDO 
on  the  26th)  at  5  a.  m.  on  the  27th,  according  to  Mr.  Bond's  caieful 
report  i  and  to  have  veered  in  its  passage  from  N.  E.  to  W.  h,  S.  whidi 
will  give  an  average  track  of  N.  N.  W.  -j^  W.  for  it  at  this  time^  the 
centre  passing  up  to  the  East  of  Balasore,  20  to  40  miles  to  the  W.  S. 
W.  of  which  station  the  gale  is  stated  to  have  been  moderate,  and  very 
moderate. 

Mr.  Bond  states  that  there  was  a  brief  lull  for  about  five  minutes  at 
Balasore,  when  the  wind  $hifted\  Westerly  which  seems  to  have  been 
between  6  and  8  a.  m.,  say  at  7  or  7.30  a.  m . 

*  Was  this  the  effect  of  the  janctlon  of  the  AttUmUa'i  Cyclone  which  u  we  ses 
w«8  travelling  np  parallel  to  the  principal  one  and  may  hare  for  a  time  prodneed 
thh  remarkable  deflection.  In  my  last  Memoir,  the  Jnmna's  Cydone,  a  mall  one, 
9;pft9ifU  to  haye  yJbrated  between  two  large  ones. 

t  Ffertd  is  used  in  the  report  and  9kffUd  in  the  letter.  It  it  to  be  r^relted 
that  leamen  do  not  carefolly  choose  rt  the  time  between  these  two  words* 


lS5h]         A  Tiff§nHeih  Memoir  on  the  Ldkf  ofSiarnu.  903 

the  exaet  poiiit  at  which  the  een^tt  ptsased  uppean  ta  have  been 
iboat  flddway  between  Balasere  and  Jdhaon,  at  the  Dahtocm  staging 
BongaloWy*  as  described  in  Mr.  Campbdl's  brief  but  valuable  note, 
whkii  is  n  remarkable  instance  of  how  important  even  the  briefest 
ooaoniott-sense  narrative  of  the  passage  of  these  meteors  may  be  to  ns. 
Capt.  Spens*  more  detailed  and  earefii!  ao<Mirftt  of  his  observations  in  a 
loiiely  seshshore  Bungalow,  without  any  instmmetfts,  is  another  instanetf 
to  shew  that  g^eat  fight  may  be  often  thrown  upon  questions  of  whicfc 
the  observer  may  not  perhi^s  think  at  the  tkne^  fer  bis  aeeount^ 
with  Mr.  Baillie's,  and  that  of  Mr.  Brackley  in  Oetober,  1848,  Jotf^. 
Vol.  XYIII*  p^  8499  aid  tis  much  to  understand  for  the  future  the 
terrific  aoooonts  of  the  innndatiorte  from  the  great  storm  Waveb,  when 
their  elevation^  the  time  of  tide^  and  the  intensity  o^  the  Cyclone 
are  sneb  thitt  they  are  raised  to  their  highest  point. 

The  eentre  at  noon  2l7Ch  nmst  iiave  been  ab^Ut  Ittt.  2I<>  4b'  N.  Long. 
87*  2<f  E.  or  a  Iktle  to  the  W.  N.  W.  of  Jellasore,  ^ce  it  lidled  for  about 
half  mk  hoar  at  10  a.  m.  ;  and  thus  the  true  centre  at  lOj-  A.  1i.  ot  hi 
22j^  hoursy  had  travelled  up  from  its  positi6n  on  the  26th  to  the' 
Dsntoon  station,  a  distance  of  218  miles  or  at  the  rate  of  9.8^  miles  per 
hoar:  though  it  seems  latterly  to  have  travelled  at  a  greatly  Sng- 
mented  rate,  for  it  was  bearing  about  West  of  the  station  of  Midnapore 
at  noon>  or  had  travelled  according  to  this  Estimate,  sometbtng  more 
than  30  miles  in  an  hour  and  three  quarters.  It  is  possible  that  this 
increased  velocity  may  have  commenced  after  the  irregularity  at  False 
Point,  to  whatever  cause  that  was  owing.  We  nmst  however,  observe 
here  that  the  wind  is  stated  also  to  have  been  due  North  at  noon  at 
Bancoorah  also,  which  station  is  60  miles  to  the  N.  N.  West  of 
IGdnapore ;  the  fact  being,  as  I  have  elsewhere  shewn,  thiat  the  mere 
surface  winda  on  shore,  are  but  very  indifferent  guides  for  the  position 
rf  the  centre^  Midnapore  has  many  irregularities  of  surface,  but 
Bsncomh  has  much  nrore  of  these,  and  we  cannot  really  say  in  what 
direction  the  actual  wind  was  blowing  at  the  different  stations.  It  is 
only  the  cahn  centres  which  we  can  trust  to  for  an  accurate  estimate 
of  the  tradi  of  the  Cycleae. 

28IA  AprU^r^We  faffve  no  fkrther  reports  of  this  Cyclone  beyond 

*  ila^ffee— 4^Tel]er't  cottaae-koiue,  at   tke  stations  where   the  palanqniir 
anoiiiiied. 

2  D  2 


204  A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  tie  Law  of  Storwte.  [No.  2. 

Bancoorah,  and  we  haye  next  to  consider  whether  that  described  on 
the  28th  in  Capt.  Sherwill's  report  from  Berhampore,  could  have  been 
the  Midnapore  one  earring  to  the  N.  N.  Eastward?  Berhampore 
bearing  N.  N.  E.  120  miles  from  Midnapore,  and  the  calm  centre 
passing  Berhampore  by  Capt.  Sherwill's  exact  obsenrations  at  4  a.  m. 
on  the  28th,  or  abont  16  hours  after  it  was  abreast  of  Midnapore, 
would  give  a  rate  of  trayelling  of  about  8  miles  per  hour.  I  am 
thus  inclined  to  think,  that  this  was  the  original  main  Cyclone,  which 
was  deflected  by  the  line  of  the  Rajmahal  hills,  and  that  the  remarks* 
ble  appearance  which  I  have  described  at  Calcutta,  if  it  was  what 
we  might  readily  suppose  it  to  be,  (and  I  still  think  it  may  hsTe 
been  a  division  of  the  Cyclone  seen  by  me,)  did  not  give  rise  Jto  the 
Moorshedabad  Cydone.  There  is  nothing,  however,  impossible  in  the 
heavy  bank  to  the  Eastward  having  been  an  independent  Cydone,  for 
we  have  no  reports  from  Jessore,  Dacca,  or  Krishnagur,  in  which 
districts  it  would  haye  been  felt,  but  if  it  had  been  violent  we  should 
probably  have  had  some.  Moderate  gales,  no  one,  I  regret  to  say, 
thinks  it  worth  while  to  report. 

We  have,  nevertheless,  it  will  be  seen,  traced  this  formidable  Gydon^ 
from  undoubted  evidence  over  a  track  of  1000  miles  as  in  the  follow- 
ing table. 


Dates.                   Course. 

Distance. 

Bate  per  Hour. 

1850. 

23rd  to  24th  April.  N.  42o  W. 

192 

8.0  MSes. 

24th  to  25th            N.  13»  W. 

148 

6.2 

25th  to  26th            N.  15<>30'W. 

287 

12.0 

26th  to  27th            N.  3^  10'  W. 

217 

9.1 

27th  to  28th            N.  18<'  00^  E. 

156 

6.5 

1000 

41.8 

8.4  Average. 

Its  average  course  at  eea  (for  we  should  in  fumess  reject  its  land 
progress)  was  N.  1 7^  38'  W.  and  the  entire  ayerage  rate  of  its  pro- 
gress for  the  whole  five  days  was  8.4  miles  per  hour.  The  yariattoas 
in  the  rate  of  travelling,  exactly  correspond  with  what  has  been  before 


185].]        A  Twentieth  Memoir  on  the  Law  of  Storme.  205 

ahewn  in  Tarious  memoirSy  and  which  I  haye  now  no  doubt  constantly 
occur. 

Betnarhe  on  the  management  of  the  ehipe. 
The  ▼easeb  which  haye  suffered  in  this  Cyclone,  are  numerous 
enough  to  make  it  worth  while,  for  future  instruction,  to  state  briefly 
what  their  management  was,  and  might  haye  been,  or  what  the  peculi- 
arly deeeptiye  or  adyerse  circumstances  were  which  placed  all  manage- 
ment, so  far  as  to  ayoiding  the  Cyclone,  out  of  the  question. 

1.  Iron  Gem^    Disabled  by  an  accident. 

2.  Cowujee  Family.  Should  haye  stood  out  to  the  Westward  so  as 
to  raise  her  Barometer  at  midnight  23rd— 24th,  and  then,  being  bound 
to  the^^orthward,  should  haye  hoye  to  till  the  wind  was  N.  W.  when 
die  might  haye  run  round  the  heel  of  the  Cyclone,  and  up  with  it ; 
carrying  Southerly  winds  on  its  Eastern  quadrants,  which  would  haye 
aaTed  time  and  the  risks  of  the  severe  weather  and  heayy  seas  she  had ; 
otherwise  she  was  well  managed. 

3.  Nereid.  Perfectly  well  managed  with  a  full  knowledge  of  her 
position ;  and  no  doubt  escaped  the  Cyclone  by  that  knowledge  and 
laanagement. 

4.  Eneae.  Was  crossing  in  front  of  the  Cyclone,  but  did  not  steer 
aaffieiently  to  the  Westward  to  raise  her  Barometer,  which  fell  0.3 
between  noon  and  midnight.  S.  W.  or  eyen  W.  S.  W.  till  she  obtain-' 
ed  a  fine-weather  Barometer,  was  her  safe  course. 

5.  Jtiet  Bohoman.  This  ship  hoye  to  to  allow  the  Cyclone  to  pass 
her.  She  might  by  running  off  to  the  W.  S.  W.  and  S.  W.  and  gra- 
dually hauling  to  ber  course,  haye  made  a  fair  wind  of  it;  if  she  steered 
well  enough  to  allow  of  her  doing  so. 

6.  /oAji  McFiear.    The  same  error  as  the  Eneas,  in  crossing  too 
doady.    With  abundant  sea  room  the  safe  plan  is  always  to  haul  out  ' 
for  a  good  and  rising  Barometer  before  crossing. 

7.  Duke  of  Wellington.  This  ship  was  like  the  Nereid,  capitally 
wQ  managed,  and  with  a  thorough  knowledge  of  her  position. 

8.  H,  C,  Surveying  Brig  Krishna*  Knowing  her  ground  perfect- 
ly»  and  with  the  long  experience  of  her  able  Commander,  there 
conld  be  no  question  that  this  yessel  would  heave  to  in  the  right  time 
and  place  as  ahe  did ;  but  a  merchantman  would  not  act  prudently  in 
ranmng  in  quite  so  dose  to  the  Sand  Heads  before  heaving  to,  to  say 


206  A  Tweniietk  Memoir  on  the  Law  o/Siorwu.  [No.  2. 

nothing  of  its  being  perfectly  meleis  to  do  bo»  smce  sbe  would  be 
ordered  to  sea  again. 

9.  Neerlandseh  Indie.  This  ship  nnfortnnately  hote  to  exactly  in 
the  track  of  the  Cyclone.  She  should  have  run  off  &  W.  or  8.  W.  b.  W. 
at  10  p.  M.  on  the  25th ;  or  at  midnight  at  latest,  and  hare  gradoally 
hauled  to  the  Southward  on  her  due  course,  at  the  wind  and  her  Bann 
meter  would  have  shewn  her  that  she  was  rounding  and  passing  the 
Cyclone. 

10.  £a  Meuse.  Hove  to  at  the  proper  time,  but  might  have  fan 
off  a  little  to  the  Westward  to  allow  the  centre  to  pass  her,  hauling 
round  it  as  the  wind  came  to  the  Westward  of  North,  so  as  to  make  a 
fiur  wind  of  it  throughout.  # 

11.  Rob  Roy.  Had  been  standing  off  from  the  land  but  might  aba 
have  run  to  the  South  and  round  the  heel  of  the  Cyclone,  by  whieh 
she  would  have  avoided  all  the  risks  she  ran  with  a  shifted  cargo. 

12.  lekunder  Shah,  Deceived  by  her  Barometer  (a  good  Simpieso- 
meter  would  probably  have  shewn  the  danger)  and  hampered  with  the 
land  could  do  no  better. 

13.  Aialanta.  We  have  no  account  of  this  ship's  Barometer  tiB  the 
26th,  when  she  appears  to  have  run  into  the  parallel  Cyclone ;  theoftti- 
calfy,  she  was  running  very  fairly  to  the  S.  S.  W.  to  avoid  the  first. 
This  can  only  be  explained  by  supposmg  she  was  close  to  the  spot  where 
the  second  Cyclone  descended,  or  was  developed  from  the  main  oiie. 

We  have  thns^ 

Ships  well,  and  perfectly  well  managed, i 

Crossing  too  dose  in  front  of  the  Cyclone, « % 

Embarrassed  by  the  land  or  deceived  by  their  Barometers, . .  3 

Hove  to  in  the  track  of  the  Cyclone,     ••  1 

Ban  dangerously  too  close  in,    • 1 

Total, 12 

The  most  remarkable  and  important  phenomenon  of  this  Cydone^ 
however,  is  the  undoubted  fact  of  the  very  limited  laQ  of  the  Banme- 
ter,  as  compared  with  the  intensity  of  the  storm,  which  we  see  sneees- 
sively  dismasted,  or  disaUed,  or  damaged,  in  its  progress  of  five  days,— 
the  Iron  Oem,  Eneae,  John  McFiear,  AtalanUt^  La  Maitse,  hiamder 
Shah,  and  Neerlandeeh  Indie^  and  has  no  doubt  done  othes  misebier 
of  which  we  have  no  account. 


1851.]  Ov  a  Seriea  of  Cdderite  Books.  207 

This  fiust  of  the  little  fall  of  the  Barometer  until  the  centre  was 
doie  upon  the  ihips  may  be  connected  with  the  limited  extent  of  the 
Cyclone  itself.  I  have  elsewhere  remarked"^  that  for  a  distance  of  lOD 
to  150  miles  from  the  centra  there  seems  to  be  no  exact  rates  of  £Edl  by 
which  we  oan  estimate  the  distance  of  the  centre ;  and  in  this  the 
Cjolones  appear  to  assimilate  to  the  smaller  tomado«Cyclones>  tornados 
and  whirlwind^  which«  we  have  reason  to  believe»  do  not  affect  the 
Barometer  to  any  remarkable  extent  on  their  approach.  The  vigilant 
seaman  and  the  philosopher  will  see  in  this  a  strong  argument  for  a 
eareftil  investigation  and  registration  of  the  various  atmospheric  signs 
spon  which  I  have  so  much  insisted,  until  we  can  obtain  a  complete  code 
of  these  also,  and  furnish  all  observant  seamen  with  a  Barometer  of 
Signs. 


On  M  Series  of  CAJsHVLKrrE  Roeke, — By  Henry  Piddington,  Curch 

tor  Museum  Economic  Geology. 

Mj  analysis  of  Calderite  (in  Vol.  XIX.  p.  145,  of  the  Journal)  was 

of  course   performed  from  the  best  and  most  homogeneous  (i.  e. 

approaching  to  perfectly  mixed)  specimen  which  could  be  obtained. 

It  win  nevertheless  be  remarked  in  that  paper,  which  describes  the 

specimen  analysed  as  the  type  of  the  rock,  that,  with  the  magnifier  the 

siliceous  mixture  which  constitutes  it  a  rock  is  distinctly  seen  in  thin 

splinters  when  held  against  the  light.     I  have  been  able,  from  the  late 

Mr.  WiQiams*  abundant  supply  of  these  so  called  Iron  ores,  the  whole 

of  which  are  Calderite,  to  obtain  a  very  curious  and  instructive  series  of 

specimens,  illustrating  distinctly  the  formation  of  the  Calderite  by  the 

mixture  of  the  siliceous  with  the  Iron  and  Manganese  mineral,  like  the 

large  and  small  grained  granites,  in  the  first  of  which  the  silex,  felspar 

and  nuca  seem  rather  to  be  agglomerated  in  masses  than  to  form  a 

true  compound  rock,  and  in  the  latter  the  component  parts  are  only 

SMD  by  a  magnifier.    I  have  therefore  selected  for  our  Museum,  and 

for  the  guidance  of  geologists  and  mineralogists  a  series  of  fourteen  of 

these  specimens.    I  think  it  right  to  give  a  brief  deseriptbn  of  eaich, 

ao  as  to  enable  them  to  recognise  the  rock  in  its  various  appearances. 

*  Horn  Book. 


208  Oh  a  Series  of  Calderite  Boeks.  [No.  2. 

No.  1 . — Is  a  common  transparent  quartz  rock,  in  which  on  the  one 
side  the  Iron  and  Manganese  mineral  is  seen  only  in  small  and  minute 
rounded  specks  tike  Melanite  garnets,  as  if  a  tittle  of  it  in  powder  had 
been  melted  up  with  the  quartz.*  Towards  the  other  aide  of  tlie 
specimen  it  is  seen  to  increase  in  quantity,  forming  small  nests  and 
short  veins ;  and  on  the  extreme  part  of  it  the  nests  become  large,  and 
there  are  also  seen  mammillated  coatings  of  the  Iron  and  ICanganese 
upon  the  quartz.  When  the  mineral  is  fractured  at  these  nests  the 
Iron  and  Manganese  appears  as  a  brilliant  black  granular  mas8» 

No.  2. — In  this  the  quartz  is  no  longer  massive,  but,  like  the  Manga- 
nese and  Iron,  is  in  coarse  grains  as  if  a  sort  of  coarse  conglomerate  of 
the  minerals  had  been  formed ;  on  one  side  this  specimen  passes  into 

No.  7. 

No.  3. — ^The  coarse  grains  of  No.  2,  are  here  smaller ;  the  wea- 
thered  surface  resembles  a  granular  brown  iron  ore. 

No.  4. — ^The  granulation  is  here  much  finer,  and  some  specimens,  if 
superficially  looked  at,  especially  on  the  weathered  surfaces,  might  peas 
for  a  coarse  brown  and  red  sandstone.  On  the  fracture  it  has  the 
appearance  of  a  coarse  brownish- white  sandstone. 

No.  5. — ^The  sandstone  appearance  assumes  in  this  variety  a  resinous 
glance  on  the  transverse  fracture ;  and  on  the  horizontal  one  it  becomes 
Itfninar  and  of  a  reddish-grey,  resinous,  appearance.  The  weathered 
surface  gUsters  tike  a  coarse-grained  Diallage  or  SchiUer  spar. 

No.  6. — In  this  specimen  the  Iron  and  Manganese  appeara  like  a 
coarse  granular  black  Pitchstone,  intermixed  with  dark  brown  grains  of 
quartz.  The  weathered  surface  is  porous  and  of  a  dull  brick-red  coloar. 

No.  7* — ^The  granular  structure  of  No.  6  is  here  much  closer  and 
finer.    The  weathered  surface  is  of  a  dirty  reddish-brown  coloiur. 

No.  8. — The  constituents  of  the  mineral  are  in  this  specimen  so 
mited,  that  they  look  tike  a  very  fine-grained  pitchstone-porphyiy. 

*  It  is  far  more  fusible  than  the  quarts,  and  this  aeeonnts  for  the  roimded  fon* 
of  the  grains.  Yet  we  shoald  have  expected,  unless  we  suppose  the  quarts  to  hate 
been  an  aqaeons  deposit,  that  mere  igneous  fusion  would  have  mixed  the  materials 
more  completely.  Some  of  the  recent  discoveries  of  the  solubility  of  minenis  m. 
steam,  at  merely  atmoipherie  pressures,  seem  to  point  to  a  solution  of  the 
enigmas  which  quarts  and  other  rocks  so  often  present  when  we  consider  tiien 
produced  by  mere  igneous  fiision. 


1851.]  On  a  Series  of  CMerite  Roekt.  209 

The  weatheTed  surface  Tesemblcs  that  of  aome  kinds  of  hornblende 
loek. 

No.  9. — A.  fine-grained  resinous  rock ;  like  powdered  black  rosin 
igglomeiated  in  a  mass. 

No.  10.^ — Is  the  specimen  which  I  have  described  as  the  type  of  the 
BiiDersl  in  my  former  paper  upon  it ;  which  for  the  sake  of  conneiion 
I  copy  here. 

"  This  rock  can  be  in  no  way  so  well  described  as  by  saying>  at 
ooce,  that  while  on  the  weathered  surfaces  it  resembles  a  common 
masaTe  ore  of  iron,  its  appearance  on  the  fresh  fracture  is  exactly 
that  of  black  rosin.  When  examined  by  the  magnifier  it  is  seen  to 
hsTe  a  golden  resinous  (which  is  yellow  quarts)  coating,  in  thin 
isnuDs,  especially  on  some  of  the  fractures.  On  others  it  has  small 
■pecks  which  are  seen  by  the  magnifier  to  be  minute  cavities  ftili  of  a 
yeikw  powder. 

"The  firaeture  is  difficult  tp  dtscribe,  being  in  some  places  hackly, 
is  others  tending  to  small  conchoidal,  and  in  some  instances  breaUng 
en  s  hrge  scale  into  an  obliquely  rhomboidal  cavity,  as  if  the  rock 
wooM  deave  naturally  into  oblique  rhomboidal  prisms,  or  coDtamed 
crystals  of  that  shape.  The  most  perfect  cavity  I  could  measure,  for 
I  could  not  obtain  a  good  solid  angle,  was  one  of  124^.  giving  therefore 
56^  for  the  acute  angle  of  the  rhomboidal  crystal. 

"The  splinters  are  often  nearly  laminar  and  sometimes  highly  trans- 
Ibeent,  like  dark  brown  rosin.  When  held  to  the  light  these  are  seen 
to  contain,  here  and  there,  fragments  of  bright  white  quarts. 

"The  streak  is  ash-coloured,  and  obtained  only  with  the  file,  or  on 
s  salient  edge  by  the  knife.  It  is  brittle,  and  easily  fractured  with  a 
moderate  blow*  The  powder  is  fawn-coloured.  When  breathed  upon 
it  gives  a  metallic  odour.  The  latter  portions  are  tough  and  difficult 
to  pulverise,  requiring  repeated  siftiag  and  hard  pounding. 
Its  hardness  is  7.8.  The  specific  gravity  3.65. 
The  solid  mineral  does  not  alter  by  digestion  in  acids,  and  even 
in  oitro-hydrochloric  acid ;  hydrochloric  add  dissolves  a  little  iron, 
but  in  very  small  proportion  (probably  from  dust)  even  from  extremely 
thin  pieces." 

No.  11. — A  lighter  coloured  variety  of  No.  10;  haying  on  some 
psrts^  and  in  a  good  light,  the  appearance  of  impure  yellow  rosin. 

2  K 


210  On  a  Series  of  Calderite  Rocks.  [No.  2. 

No.  12. — Has  the  appearance  of  a  rennous  pitchstone :  That  is  to 
say,  it  is  resiiious  on  some  fractures  and  on  others  almost  a  pitchstone 
in  appearance. 

No.  13. — ^This  last  is  almost  a  black  and  brown,  narrow-banded, 
Jasper  in  external  appearance,  but  on  the  fresh  transverse  fracture  it 
shews  a  very  distinct  granular  resinous  structure  and  aspect.  The 
tendency  of  fracture  (or  of  cleayage)  is  however  distinctly  in  the  plaoei 
of  the  laminae,  and  when  even  a  minute  splinter  is  held  to  a  strong 
light  the  arrangement  of  the  imbedding  of  the  black  mineral  in  the 
yellow  brown  quartz  is  distinctly  seen  to  be  horizontal  and  parallel  like 
the  bands  on  the  larger  surfaces. 

The  mineral  geologist  will,  I  trust,  from  these  descriptions,  be 
enabled  to  identify  this  curious  rock  wherever  he  may  meet  with  it  in 
any  of  its  varieties ;  and  the  importance  of  mineralogy  to  geology  isnow- 
a-days,  too  well  recognised  for  me  to  doubt  that,  to  all  lovers  of  scieo* 
tific  accuracy  this  paper  will  be  acceptable.  We  are  moreover,  in 
India  especially,  bound  when  we  bring  forward  any  novelty  to  shew  as 
clearly,  and  in  as  full  detail  as  we  can,  the  grounds  on  which  we  do 
so,  as  we  thus  advance  the  cause  of  science  when  we  are  right,  or  obtain 
the  correction  we  need  if  wrong. 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF   THE 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL 


For  February,  1851. 


^s^i^^^0^f^f^^^m0^m^k^*^^t^^^^0*^^0»^^^^^0^0^^^^^^i^0*0^f^r^^^^^^»^*^^^^ 


A  Monthly  General  Meeting  was  held  in  the  Societ/s  rooms.  Park 
Street,  on  Wednesday  the  5th  instant,  at  half-past  8  p.  m  ., 

Hon'ble  Sir  Jambs  W.  Colvile,  Kt.,  President,  in  the  chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  former  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

The  following  gentlemen  were  named  for  ballot  at  the  next  meeting : — 

Dr,  A.  Sprenger ; — proposed  by  the  President,  and  seconded  by  the 
Secretary. 

/.  H.  B.  Coining  Esq.,  of  the  Civil  Sendee ; — proposed  by  the  Pre« 
ndent,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Beadon. 

Notes  were  recorded  from  £.  Cnrrie,  Esq.,  W.  H.  L.  Frith,  Esq., 
Lt.  Ripley  and  Captain  J.  D.  Pakenham,  intimating  their  wish  to 
withdraw  from  the  Society. 

Letters  were  read — 

Ist.  From  C.  M.  Montrion,  Esq.,  Superintendent  of  the  Colaba 
Obsenratory,  forwarding  a  copy  of  the  first  part  of  the  observations 
oitde  at  that  Observatory  daring  the  year  1847,  containing  the  Magne- 
tic observations. 

2Dd.  From  N.  Shaw,  Esq.,  Secretary,  Royal  Geographical  Society 
of  London,  requesting  spare  Nos.  of  the  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  So- 
ciety, to  complete  the  set  of  that  work  in  the  possession  of  the  Geogra- 
phical Society.  Ordered  that  the  Nos.  be  supplied  to  the  Geographical 
Society. 

3rd.    From  C.  Wiedmann,  Esq.,  Librarian  of  the  Royal  Academy 

2  B  2 


2)2  Proceedings  of  ike  Jsiatie  Society,  [No.  2. 

of  Sciences  in  Bavaria,  forwarding  the  latest  publications  of  the  Aca- 
demy for  the  Society's  Library. 

4th*  From  Count  Freyburg,  President  of  the  Royal  BaTaritn 
Academy  of  Sciences,  conveying  the  thanks  of  the  Academy  for  a  copy 
of  Abdul  Raxak*s  Dictionary,  presented  to  the  Academy  by  the 
Society. 

5th.  From  Dr.  von  Martius,  Secretary  of  the  Mathematical  and 
Physical  Section  of  the  Royal  Bavarian  Academy  of  Sciences,  dated 
15th  February,  1848,  requesting  a  set  of  the  Society's  publica- 
tions. 

The  delay  in  the  receipt  of  this  letter  led  to  some  discussion  as  to  the 
best  mode  of  facilitating  the  exchange  of  publications  and  the  regular 
receipt  of  the  same,  whereupon  it  was  proposed  by  Mr.  J.  R.  Colvin, 
that  it  be  referred  to  the  Council  to  consider  the  measures  which  may 
be  necessary,  with  a  view  to  the  regular  reoeipt  by  learned  Societies 
and  individuals  in  Europe,  of  the  numbers  of  the  Journal  and  other 
publications  of  the  Society  which  are  forwarded  to  them  in  exchange 
for  transactions  and  other  works  forwarded  by  them.  The  motioa 
having  been  seconded  by  Capt.  Hayes  was  carried  nem.  con. 

6th.  From  Dr.  Buist,  Bombay,  submitting  a  paper  entitled,— 
"  Floods  in  India,  for  1841."     Ordered  to  be  printed  in  the  Journal. 

7th.  From  H.  Torrens,  Esq.,  Honorary  Yioe-President,  endosing 
a  note  from  F.  O.  Siddons,  Esq.  of  Moorshedabad,  on  Capt.  Latter's 
Selections  from  Burmese  Literature,  and  presenting  the  following 
books  in  the  name  of  their  Author,  Manluvi  Masih-tid-din  Ali  Ehin 
Bah^ddr,  namely,  Jadavaul  Tald-e-6harub,  Dariy^  Latiifat,  Miftah«ul 
Resh^. 

With  reference  to  Capt.  Latter's  work,  it  was  proposed  by  the 
Hon'ble  President,  seconded  by  Mr.  J.  R.  Colvin,  and  resolred,  that 
the  Society  do  take  five  copies  of  Capt.  Latter*  s  Burmese  Selectiona^ 
and  inform  him  that  they  regret  the  limited  object  of  the  Oriental 
Fund  and  the  state  of  their  own  Funds  prevent  them  from  offering  a 
larger  encouragement  to  his  work. 

8th.  From  Capt.  6.  Siddons,  Ist  Cavalry,  transmitting  the  ooati* 
Duation  of  his  translation  of  the  Yichitra  Natak. 

9th.  From  Dr.  Roer,  communicating  extracts  from  letters,  reoeiied 
by  him  from  Mr.  F.  Dummler,    Beriin,  Professor  Bohtlingk,  St. 


1851.]  ProeeedinffM  of  the  Anatie  Saeiety.  2 1 3 

PeCenbargh,  and  B.  Donn,  Esq.,  Director  of  the  Armenian  Moseum  at 
St.  Petersboi^h.    Referred  to  the  Council. 

lOth.  From  T.  B.  Mactier,  Esq.,  Offg.  Joint  Magistrate  of  Bancoorah, 
innoimcing  the  despatch  of  a  meteoric  stone,  which  fell  at  Bishnapnr  on 
the  eTcning  of  the  30th  NoTcmber  last,  and  forwarding  two  depositions 
giTen  by  persons  residing  near  the  spot,  and  the  result  of  his  own 
eDqniries  on  the  subject. 

Resolved,  that  the  thanks  of  the  Asiatic  Society  be  conyeyed  to  Mr. 
Hactier  for  the  zeal  he  has  evinced  in  forwarding  the  specimen  to  the 
Society. 

The  papers  connected  with  the  proposal,  by  Rev.  K.  M.  Banerjee, 
fcr  the  publication  of  the  Purdnas  were  next  brought  forward,  when  it 
wu  resolved,  proposed  by  J.  R.  Golvin,  Esq.,  and  seconded  by  Rev. 
W.  Kay,  that  it  be  referred  to  the  Gonndl  to  arrange  with  the  Rev. 
K.  H.  Baneijee  as  to  the  particular  Purina,  the  publication  of  which, 
with  a  translation,  it  may  be  most  desirable  to  undertake  in  the  first 
instance,  having  regard  to  the  MS.  translations  of  portions  of  the 
Pvi^as  in  the  possession  of  the  Society. 

Mr.  Piddington,  by  permission  of  the  President,  read  a  paper  from 
the  Chinese  Repertory  entitled,  '^  Remarks  on  Showers  of  Sand  in  the 
Chinese  plain,"  by  Dr.  J.  MacGowan. 

The  Librarian  and  Zoological  Curator  having  read    their  usual 
monthly  reports  the  Meeting  adjourned. 
Confirmed.    IforcA  5,  1851. 

J.  CoLYii^B,  President. 
Report  of  Curator,  Zoological  Department. 
To  the  Secretary  qf  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal. 
Sib, — ^I  have  only  now  to  report  the  following  donations : 
1.    From  £.  C.  Bayley,  Eiq.  G.  S.  an  imperfect  skin  of  the  Fox  of 
Tibet,  described  J.  A.  8.  .*  XI,  689,  and  which  I  believe  to  be  identieal  with 
VMlpes  fernlatus,  Hodgson,  J.  A.  8.  XI,  289,  and  alto  with  F.  n^alensis. 
Gray,  May.  Nat.  Hist.  %, «.  I,  678,  and  probably  alto  with  V.  Hodysonii, 
Qny,  ibid,  (vide  J.  A.  8.  XI,  689,  note) ;  the  tpedet  varying  tomewhat  in 
eoknur  both  individnally  and  with  regard  to  teaton.    In  thit  cate  the  name 
Valpes  Hodysomif  Ch«y,  matt  be  adopted ;  for  nipdlsnsis  it  a  mitnomer. 
Itt  difference  from  the  Himalayan  V.  wumtantts  it  mnch  tiie  tame  at  that 
of  the  American  V.fkhus  firom  the  European  V.  tmlgarisj  and  the  Afghan 
iod  Pertian  V.  pnescens^  Gray,  it  again  very  dittind  from  either. 


2 1 4  Proeeedingi  of  ike  Jmatie  Society,  [No.  2. 

2.  From  L.  C.  Stewart,  £sq.»  H.  M.  A  bottle  of  reptiles  in  ipirite,  col- 
lected in  TuiouB  parte  of  the  upper  provinces. 

3.  From  Mr.  Jas.  Montietk.  A  portion  of  a  log  of  toon-wood,  hsnag 
a  large  mass  of  decomposmg  granite  imbedded  in  it. 

£.  Bltth. 
February  ^d,  1851. 

Library. 

The  following  books  hare  been  added  to  the  library  since  the  Janiniy 
meeting. 

Presented* 

Observations  made  at  the  Magnetical  and  Meteorological  Obsenratorjr  st 
Bombay  for  the  year  1847. — By  0.  W.  Montriou,  Esq.  Part  I.  Msgneti- 
cal  Observations,  Bombay,  1850. — By  thb  Bombay  Govbrnmbnt. 

The  Ancient  Sculptured  Monnmente  of  the  County  of  Angus.  Edinboigb, 
1848,  Elephant  folio.— By  Dr.  Gborob  Buibt. 

Anglo-Hindustani  Hand-Book,  Calcutta,  1850,  12mo. — By  E.  Coli- 
brookb,  Esa. 

Lexicon  Geographicum,  cui  titulus  est  ijJJo  Vi  ^U«*i  jjp  ^H^^l  A^ya 

£  Duobus  Codicibus  MSS.    Arabicis  editum.  Duo  exhibentem  Literaa  Elif- 
B&-ta.   Ediderunt  T.  G.  J.  Juynboll  et  J.  J.  B.  Gaal. — By  thb  Curatom 

OP  THB  ACADBMY  OF  LbYDEN. 

Philosophical  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  for  the  yetf 
1860,  part  L — By  the  Royal  Society. 

Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  Nos.  73 — 5. — ^B  y  thb  saiii. 

Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol.  XVI.  Part  IV.— Bt 
thb  Society. 

Markestoun  Meteorological  Obserrations  for  1844. — By  thb  Rotal 
Society  op  Edinburgh. 

Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh. — By  thb  same. 

Zeitschrift  der  Deutechen  Morgenlandischen  Gesellschaft,  4th  Vol.  Put 
II.  Ill,  and  Vol.  V,  P.  II.  III. — By  the  German  Oriental  Socibtt. 

Susrutas  A'yunredas.  Id  est  Medicinse  Systems  a  venerabili  D'hanviBtui 
demonstratum  a  Susruta  discipulo  compositum  nunc  primum  ex  Sunskiitsis 
Latinum  vertit,  Introductionem  annotetiones  et  rerum  indicem  adjecit.  Dr. 
Franciscus  Hessler,  Tome  II.  1847»  8vo. — Royal  Academy  op  Batabu* 

Gelehrte  Anziegen,  Nos.  24,  25,  28,  29.— By  the  same. 

Bulletin  der  Roniglichen  Akademie  der  Wissenschalten  for  1847i  (Not* 
1  and  7  wanting).— By  thb  same. 


1 85 1 .]  Proceedings  of  the  Aeiatie  Society.  2 1 5 

Ueber  den  Antheil  der  Phannacie  an  der  Entwicklung  der  Chemie.  Feat- 
rede  zur  Borfeier  dea  Gebortttagea  aeiner  Majestat  Maximilian  II.  Konig 
▼oa  Btyem  gebalten  in  der  offendlichen  Sitznng  der  K.  Adakemie  der 
Witwnichaften  am27th  NoTember,  1849,  von  Dr.  L.  A.  Buchner,  Muncben, 
1849, 4to.  pampblet. — By  thb  same. 

Uber  den  Entwicklungsgang  dee  Griecbiscben  und  Romiseben  und  dea 
Gegenwartigen  Zustandi  dee  Deutacben  Lebens.  Von  Ernst  von  Laaaulx* 
MoDcbeoi  1847>  4to.  pampblet. — By  thb  samb. 

Die  Staatlicbe  Entwicklung  bei  den  Volkern  der  alten  und  neuen  Zeit. 
Ton  Georg  Martin  Tbomaa.     Muncben  1849«  4to  pampblet. — By  thb 

UllB. 

Almantcb  der  koniglicben  bayeriicben  Akademie  der  Wissensebaften  fur 
du  Jabr,  1849. — By  the  samb. 

Rndimenta  Mytbologiae  Semitica  et  supplementa  lexici  Aramaici  icripsit 
Ptnlns  Boetticber.     Berolni,  I848»  Pampblet. — By  thb  samb. 

Joomal  of  tbe  Royal  Geograpbical  Society  of  London,  Vol.  XX.  Pt.  I. — 
Bt  thb  Society. 

Bulletin  de  U  Soci^^  de  Geograpbie.  Troiti^me  Serie,  Tome  XIII. — ^By 
THE  Society. 

Qnarterly  Journal  of  tbe  Geological  Society,  No.  23. — By  thb  Society. 

Journal  Aiiatique,  Noa.  73-4. — By  the  Socie'te'  AsiATiauE  db  Paris. 

Beport  of  the  Calcutta  Public  Library,  for  I860.— By  the  Cubatobs 
or  THB  Public  Library. 

Jonraal  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  Vol.  IV.   No.  12.    Two  Copiea. — By 

THE  GOVBRNMBNT  OF  BbNOAL. 

Oriental  Baptist,  No.  70. — By  thb  Editor. 

Upedetbaka,  No.  60. — By  the  Editor. 

Tbe  Zenana  Opened:  or  a  Brahmin  advocatbg  Female  Education  (in 
Bengali). — By  Ba'bu  RaOendrala'l  Mittra. 

Calcutta  Christian  Obserrer,  for  February,  1861. — By  the  Editor. 

Oriental  Christian  Spectator,  for  December,  1860. — By  thb  Editor. 

Meteorological  Register  kept  at  tbe  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Calcutta, 
for  tbe  month  of  Nov.  I860.— By  the  Dbputy  Surveyor  General. 

MifUh  nl  Resh^.  By  Mohammad  Maaih-ud-din  Kb&n  B&h&dur.  Persian, 
8vo.— By  Ra'ja'  Ra'mchand  Sing. 

Ditto  Ditto  by  the  Author,  through  H.  Torrens,  Esq. 

Darid  •  Latifat. — By  thb  Same. 

Jadival  Talu-e-Gbardb  by  Mauluvi  Mohammad  Masih-ud-din  Khin  Bli- 
hMnr. — By  the  same. 


2 1 6  ProeetdingM  rf  ihe  Aaaiie  Society, 

Purchased. 
Journal  det  Savants,  for  Oct.  1850. 
Comptei  Rendus,  Nos.  17  @  21. 

Travels  of  £vi1y&  Effendi,  Vol.  II.  Translated  from  the  Turkish  by  Bitter 
Joseph  von  Hammer-Purgstall,  Vol.  II. 


^■ai^ 


9       I     a| s  I       I  f  2 

if  nil  i1ll1liflil.illi.i1i1il1 


E 

■an  JO 


is  •  'as  a' 


'■  ■■  -  -i^ 


JiiEjiilHjsilsisi 


51:- 


■'S'sssajassissa 


PSSIsiSsil.lSilspi 
I     I     Jll   I  III 


SsiziSiiSiiSiSSili 


IK 


22S: 

«Hd».""»w(      • 

|.-n   1  :  :  :  :  : 

=  =i=iS 

•a  - 
•<s  ■ 

|-.-««n 

|:  =  :  =  : 

^1=15  = 

"3  • 

33!i3S^^Sf5SS^^£S 


ag88»aas3sasa8.-a8S3338aasa£a 


il-iii  1^1  ti  tut  is  smiii  f  sill 


I     =  i-L  i  If  1    J 

i|  3=1 1  lillls  ill  E|  ill  uliliil 


•J'Y  JO 

■«W  JO 


ggigg^3SES£S£3£Egggs's^£3aaaSSi 


'  CS!ESS3cli!^«S;^E^S^{i!S2^S3«Si3^33Sc^ 


i is i|  |3 23 |sg2]^a|||gg||g|s 5  I 


ss_Esssss5  5s5EassiS£gassi°saaj|2£_ 


BYE-LAWS. 


•«^<V«A«WV«M«V>^A'«^^'«^^«l 


viTUi  Awp  oMScnr. 


1.  The  Institution  shall  be  denominated  as  hereto-  Warns  sAd  ob- 
fore«  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal,  and  in  the  words  of  ' 

its  Founder  "  the  bounds  of  its  inyestigations  will  be 
the  Geographical  limits  of  Asia,  and  within  these  limits 
its  entjoiries  will  be  extended  to  whateyer  is  performed 
hj  man  or  produced  by  nature." 

OQW8TITUTIPW. 

2.  The  Society  shall  consist  of  Ordinary  Members,  IHalcnatleB  of 
CorfsspodUng  Members,  Honorary  Members,  and  As- 

Nfliatss. 

3.  The  number  of  Ordinary  and  Corresponding  Ordiaarr    and 
Mambeis  shall  be  unUmited.  Oorwspoad. 

4.  The  number  of  Honorary  Members  shdl  be  pro-  Ronomr  a^A 
ipeetively  limited  to  thirty,  that  of  Associates  to  ftfteen; 

sad  rnmU  the  Bumber  of  Honofary  Members  is  reduced 
to  thirty,  the  Society  shall  not  elect  more  than  one  new 
Member  annually. 

5.  Persons  of  all  nations  ohall  be  eligiUe  as  Mem-  Anaaftlo&aell- 
bars  of  the  Society.  """^ 


B^ft-Lawi. 


OBDXWAKY  MBMBB 

6.  Ererj  Candidate  for  admission  as  an  Ordinaiy 
Member  shall  address  to  the  Secretary  a  letter  statiog, 
that  he  is  anxious  to  promote  the  progress  of  sdenee 
and  literature,  and  is  desirous  of  becoming  a  Member 
of  the  Sodetj.  He  must  also  be  proposed  by  one  tod 
seconded  by  another  Ordinary  Member.  The  letter 
shall  be  laid  before  the  next  meeting  of  the  Conndl, 
and  the  names  of  the  Candidate  and  his  proposer  and 
seconder,  shall  be  read  at  the  two  ordinary  generil 
meetings  next  ensuing  such  meeting  of  the  Council,  and 
during  the  interral  between  these  two  meetings  shall 
be  suspended  in  the  Society's  meeting  room,  and  the 
person  proposed  shall  be  balloted  for  at  the  last  of  such 
ordinary  general  meetings ;  and  to  constitute  a  valid 
election  not  less  than  eleven  Members  must  be  present, 
and  not  less  than  two-thirds  of  those  present  must  Yote 
in  favour  of  the  Candidate  proposed. 

If  o^ce  of  Blee-     7*    Persons  so  elected  shall  receive  immediate  notke 

of  their  election  from  the  Secretary  together  with  s 
copy  of  the  Rules. 

8.  Ordinary  Members  shall  pay  an  admission  fee  of 
Rs.  32  and  a  quarterly  payment  of  Rs.  16  in  advanoe^ 
commencing  from  the  quarter  in  which  they  are  elected, 
so  long  as  they  are  resident  in  India.  These  ratei  to 
be  continued  for  two  years  and  to  be  then  subject  to 
revision. 


On  r«lvni  to     9.    All  Members  on  their  return  to  India  shall  be 

called  upon  to  pay  their  subscription  as  usual  ftom  the 
date  of  their  return. 


Bye^Laio$.  3 

10.  It  shall  be  optional  for  any  Member  to  com-  OompMltioBin 
pound  for  the  quarterly  contributions  by  the  payment  •eiivtfona. 
of500Hapeea., 

11.  All  soma  so  paid  shall  be  inyested  in  Compan/a  Fond    ariaisff 
Paper^  and  kept  as  a  reserve  fund,  the  interest  of  which  tion. 

ilone  shall  be  appropriated  to  the  current  expenses  of 

tbe  Society. 


12.  The  payment  of  the  admission  fee  shall  be  con-  Aeqi 

In  tkt  Bidsfl.' 
ndered  as  distinctly  implying  the  acquiescence  of  eyery 

Member  elected  into  the  Society  in  all  Bye-Laws,  Rules, 

tad  Begnlationa  thereof. 

13.  When  any  Member  shall  be  in  arrearof  hia  Arreanofanb- 
qnsrterly  contribution  for  one  year,  he  shall  be  appris- 
ed bj  letter  addressed  to  his  laat  known  place  of  resi- 

denee,  that  unless  the  amount  due  by  him  be  paid 
before  the  end  of  the  current  year,  hia  name  will  be 
lemoTed  from  the  list  of  Members ;  and  in  the  eyent  of 
his  omitting  to  pay  the  amount  within  the  time  limited, 
his  name  shall  be  remoyed  accordingly,  and  ita  remoyal 
notified  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Society. 

14.  Members  who  are  12  months  in  arrear  of  their  FenaltF,  if  lA 

moii^hB  In 

snbscriptions,  shall  not  be  allowed  to  yote. 


15.    No  Member  shall  be  entitled  to  yote  until  he  Vote  after  par- 

,  mant    of    ad- 

hss  paid  hia  admission  fee.  mlssiim  lisa. 


15.    The  Ordinary  Members  of  the  Society  shall  be  Frtyilecas  ofL 
entitled  to  the  following  rights  and  priyileges- 

To  be  present  and  yote  at  all  general  meetings. 

To  propose  Candidates  for  admission  into  the  Society. 

To  introdnoe  yisitors  at  the  ordinary  general  meetings. 

To  have  personal  acceaa  to  the  Museum,  Library,  and 
other  public  rooms  of  the  Sodety  and  there  to  examine 


the  tpMiiiieiiSi  piioted  bookiy  plates,  drtwidgs^  Ind 
MS8.  bdengittg  to  tlM  Sotietj.  Tkef  tball  abo  hM 
the  privilege  of  taking  out  books,  plates,  drawings^  ftnd 
MS8.  from  the  labrarj  and  specimens  from  the  Ha- 
senm,  sobjeet  to  sucAi  ttoles  and  Regalations  ad  the 
Conaeil  shaD  enforce  agfeeabljr  to  Bole  78. 

To  reeeiTe  gratis  copies  of  the  numbers  of  Ae  Jotmui 
and  Researches  of  the  Society,  published  during  tk4 
time  they  continue  to  be  Members. 

To  pardiase  other  nnmbets  of  the  Journal  and  Ee- 
searohes,  or  any  other  pablioations  of  the  Sodetjil 
fsdnMd  prioes. 

17.  Any  Member  may  withdraw  from  the  Society 
by  signiQring  fait  wish  to  do  so  by  letter  addressed  to  the 
Seerettry^  prorided  always  that  such  Member  shall  bi 
liable  to  the  sHbseriptioil  of  the  qusfter  whetviii  he 
^goifies  his  wish  to  iHthdraw,  ttid  that  he  shall  eeih 
tinne  liable  to  the  quarterly  oontiibbtion,  until  he  shell 
haf e  disoharged  aH  sums,  if  any,  due  Aom  bim  to  Chi 
l9ooiety,  and  shall  have  returned  all  books  or  other  pro^ 
perty,  if  any,  borrowed  by  Inm  of  the  Sede^,  or  shell 
have  made  full  compensation  for  the  same  if  lost  or  not 
forthcoming. 

18.  A  Member  who  has  resigned  shall  be  at  liberff 
to  withdraw  his  letter  of  resignation  on  payment  of 
arrears,  without  going  through  the  form  ai  re^leefien; 
provided  such  notice  of  withdrawal  be  giten  during  the 
year  in  which  the  resignation  has  been  notified. 

Wo  lies  on  re-     19.    A  Member  Who  has  retired  fit>m  the  Soeielf 

shall  be  exempted  from  the  payment  of  a  second  admis- 
sion fee  on  re<«leetiott. 

msBumaoiL         804    If  any  Measber  tf  tie  Soekty  Shall  disobey  the 

B^des  or  OrdeM  of  the  Sedeff  or  Goittidli  or  ehsl 


commit  t  breach  of  order  at  any  of  the  genend  meet- 
iogi,  he  shall  be  liable  to  be  removed  from  the  Society. 
Wbenerer  there  shall  appeM  cause  for  the  remoyal  of  a 
Member  frofll  the  Society,  the  subject  shall  be  laid 
before  the  Council ;  and  if  a  majority  of  the  Council 
shill,  after  due  deliberation,  determine  by  ballot  to  pro- 
pose to  the  Society  the  removal  of  the  said  Member, 
the  President  shall  at  any  ordinary  general  meeting  of 
the  Society,  announce  from  the  chair  such  determina- 
iioii  of  the  Council ;  atd  at  the  meeting  next  after  that 
It  which  the  said  announcement  has  beeh  made,  the 
proposition  shall  be  balloted  for;  and  if  11  or  more 
Members  shall  ballot,  and  two-thirds  of  the  membera 
Mloting  shall  yote  for  the  removal  of  such  Member^  he 
thill  be  removed  frdm  the  Society. 


ooBMMMPonmma  kbmbbml 

il.   The  Correspouding  Members  of  the  Society  Oorreapondlng 
loan  consist  of  such  persons  not  ordinarily  resident  in 
Cllclitta,  or  within  20  miles  thereof,  as  are  likely  to 
promote  the  objects  of  the  Society. 

22.  Corresponding  Membera  shall  be  proposed  by  BleetioB  of. 
the  Council,  they  shall  be  elected  by  ballot  in  the  same 

manner  as  Ordinary  Members. 

23.  Corresponding  Members  when  visiting  the  Pre-  Privileges  o£ 
siden^  shall  hate  the  privilege  of  attending  th^  meet- 
ings of  the  Society,  but  shall  not  be  entitled  to  vote. 

they  shall  have  such  personal  access  to  the  Library 
ind  Museum,  fend  sutfh  liberty  of  there  eiamifting  their 
contents  aa  ia  enjoyed  by  Ordinary  Members. 

24.  Corresponding  Members  may  be  removed  in  Removal  eft 
the  mauMf  |iteasribed  for  the  removal  of  Ordinary 
Menbws* 


Bye-£at0t« 


JBIMtlOB  0«* 


HOMO] 

25.  Honorary  Members  shall  be  persons  eminent  for 
their  knowledge  of,  or  encouragement  given  to>  adeace 
or  literature :  or  for  services  rendered  to  the  Societj. 

26.  When  the  number  Of  Honorary  Members  shill 
not  be  full,  the  Council  shall  have  power  to  recommend 
a  Candidate  (stating  his  claims  to  such  diatinctioD), 
who  shall  be  balloted  for  like  Ordinary  Members,  bat 
three-fourths  of  the  votes  shall  be  required  to  deter- 
mine his  election. 


Privileges  o£       27.    Honorary  Members  shall  be  exempt  from  the 

payment  of  fees  and  contributions :  they  shall  be  entitled 
to  the  following  rights  and  privileges. 

To  be  present  at  all  general  meetings. 

To  have  personal  access  to  the  Museum,  Libiaiy, 
and  other  public  rooms  and  there  to  examine  the  speci- 
mens, printed  books,  plates,  drawbgs,  and  MS8.  be- 
longing to  the  Society,  and  to  receive  gratis  copies  of 
the  numbers  of  the  Journal  and  Researches  of  the  8o- 
dety,  published  during  the  time  they  continue  to  be 
Members. 


tionsof. 


of. 


28.  Honorary  Members  shall  not  be  entitled  to 
vote  on  any  question  relatbg  to  the  affidrs  of  the  So- 
ciety, or  to  fill  any  office  in  the  Society. 

29*  Honorary  Members  may  be  removed  in  the 
manner  prescribed  for  the  removal  of  Ordinary  Mem* 
bers. 

ABaOOIATfi  XSMBSmS. 

30.  Associate  Members  shall  be  persona  well  known 
for  their  literary  or  scientific  attainments,  but  who  aie 
not  likely  to  apply  to  become  Ordinary  Members. 


Byt'^LawM*  7 

31.  Associate  Members  shall' be  proposed  by  the  Slectlon of. 
Council,  thej  shall  be  balloted  for  like  Ordinary  Mem- 

bersy  bnt  three-fourths  of  the  TOtes  shall  be  required  to 
determine  their  election. 

32.  The  privileges  and  disqualifications  of  Associate  Frhrile^M  and 
Members  shall  be  the  same  as  those  of  Honorary  Mem-    timis  of, 
bers* 

33.  Associate  Members  may  be  removed  in  the  man-  RtmoTal  of. 
ner  prescribed  for  the  removal  of  Ordinary  Members. 


34.  When  non-resident  Members  vote  on  any  ques-  Mon-Resident 
tion,  the  vote  paper  shall  be  transmitted  to  the  Secre- 
tary, post  paid. 

35.  The  Council  of  the  Society  may  call  upon  non-  Kaj  be  ealled 

0&  So  VOv0» 

resident  Members  to  vote  on  questions  which  they 
deem  of  importance,  and  in  this  case  the  expense  of 
collecting  the  votes  shall  be  defrayed  by  the  Society. 

36.  The  Council  may  also  appeal  from  the  decision  Appeal  to  by 

the  Oouneil. 
of  the  resident  Members  to  that  of  the  Society  at  large; 

in  this  case  also  the  expense  of  collecting  the  votes  of 

non-resident  Members  shall  be  defrayed  by  the  Society. 

37*    If  six  or  more  Members  sign  a  requisition  call-  Appeal  to  by  • 

ov  ^mewe  HKeflA— 
ing  npon  the  Council  to  appeal  from  the  decision  of  a  bars. 

meeting  of  resident  Members  to  that  of  the  whole  So- 
ciety, the  Council  shall  comply  with  the  requisition ; 
bot  the  expense  of  collecting  the  votes  of  non-resident 
Members  shall  be  defrayed  by  the  persons  who  have 
signed  the  reqaisition,  the  amount  to  be  refunded  by 
the  Society,  if  the  dedsion  appealed  against  be  reversed. 

38.    Non-resident  Members  shall  have  the  privilege  Book^Prlvl- 

leceoC 
of  taking  ont  Books  from  the  Library  on  making  a 


special  appIiMftioB  to  ftba  CSooiiflil^  and  sigmag  aa  ob- 
ligation to  dafraj  tha  axpanaa  of  aarriagab  aiul  to  i^ 
plaoa  any  book  whick  may  be  loat  or  damaged.  Tbi 
Cooncil  akali  be  empowered  to  make  anek  reitrictioas 
aa  to  rare  and  valuable  books,  manuscripta,  &e«  as  thej 
may  deem  proper  in  accordance  witb  Sole  78. 


8 


39.  No  general  mettug  of  Hemben  shall  be  con* 
petent  to  enter  on  any  business  unless  5  or  more 
Members  be  present, 

OkafarnMuaof.        40.    The  Prendent  shall  be  the  Chairman  at  all 

general  meetings ;  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  one  of  die 
Vice-Presidents ;  or  in  case  of  their  absence,  the  senior 
Member  who  shall  for  the  time  bebg  have  all  the 
authority,  privilege,  and  power  of  the  President. 

KeikodofTOt-     41.    The  ordinary  methods  of  voting  ahall  be  by 
^^'  shew  of  hands,  but  a  ballot  shall  be  taken  in  cases  pre- 

scribed by  the  Bnles,  or  when  demanded  by  apy  Mem- 
ber present.  Subject  to  the  provisions  for  receiriog 
f he  votes  of  non-resident  Members  undi^r  aections  34, 
35,  36,  and  37. 

A  maioMf  of     42.    The  deciabn  of  the  majority^of  the  Members 
elda  ititatiiwa,  voting  at  a  meeting,  ahall  be  considered  aa  the  deoision 

of  such  meeting ;  and  an  abaolnta  majority  ahall  sniBeBb 
except  in  cases  specially  deaignated  by  tha  Bulca. 


43.  When  the  votes  on  either  side  shall  be  cqnil 
except  in  cases  specialty  deaigpated  in  the  Bnla%  die 
Chairman  ahall  have  a  aeoond  or  caatbg  vote. 

Ifoaioaa  of  m*-     44.    Noticea  of  motion  ahall  be  givao  on  questioBS 

submitted  to  the  Society  at  a  general  meeting  imoediag 


Bye-Laws*  9 

that  on  which  the  suhject  is  to  be  disposed  of«  except  in 
metters  of  canent  business  and  rontine;  and  if  any 
qoestion  shall  arise  whether  the  subject  of  a  particdar 
motion  is  such  matter^  the  question  ehall  be  determined 
by  the  Chairman. 

45.  All  proposals  affecting  expenditure,  election,  ap-  QoMtfoiui     of 
ptuntmenty  or  removal  of  officers  and  serrants,  changes    bow  to  bo 
of  organisation,  and  generally  all  questions  of  import-    ^*^^^^ 
anoe,  shall  be  first  duly  notified  at  a  general  meeting, 

then  referred  to  the  Council  for  report,  and  finally  de- 
cided (after  such  report  shall  have  been  submitted)  at 
the  annual  General  Meeting,  or  at  a  special  meeting, 
conToned  for  the  purpose,  at  which  not  less  than  12 
Members  must  be  present.  If  the  proposal  be  to  amend 
or  alter  the  Rules,  three-fourths  of  the  votes  taken  shall 
be  neeessary  to  carry  the  proposed  amendment  or  alter- 
ation, and  the  votes  of  non-resident  Members  shall  be 
taken  on  such  proposal. 

46.  Any  Ordinary  Member  shall  have  the  right  of  M§flit  of 
recording,  in  general  terms,  his  protest  agabst  the  deci- 

rion  of  the  majority  npon  any  question  submitted  to 
the  Society. 

47.  The  General  Meetings  to  be  held  by  the  So-  P«>^^  Koet- 

isd^  of  3  kii&do. 
ciety»  shall  be  of  three  kinds,  1.  Annual,  2.  Ordinary^ 

3.  Special. 


48.    The  Annual  General  Meeting  shall  be  held  on  Annual  Moot- 
the  1st  Wednesday  in  January  for  the  election  of  Coun- 


and  Officers  for  the  ensuing  year,  and  to  receive  and 
hear  read  the  anonal  report  on  the  Financial  and  gene^ 
nl  ooncems  of  the  Society,  and  for  the  transaction 
of  any  other  business  of  which  due  notice  has  been 
given. 


10  Bye^Lawt* 

Ho  •MIloB  of     49.    No  pcrtoa  AM  he  proposed  or  eleoied  a  Men* 
MomlMnat.    ^^  ^^^  fiocMty  OD  the  day  of  tbe  animal  meetiiig. 

Motfeo  of  a»F     60.    Notioe  of  the  amivid  aaetiiig  ahdl  be  iaaerted 
a         ooosff.  .^  ^^  ^^  ^^^^  newspapers  one  week  at  leaat  before  tbe 

day  of  meeting. 

Idot   of    &9W     5K    Every  ordinary  Member  present  at  such  meeU 
Bhih!^^     bj  ing  shsU  be  at  liberty  to  furnish  to  the  Chairman  pr^ 

siding*  a  list  of  tbenameaof  socb  persona  as  he  nay 
deem  eligible  to  the  posts  of  Mi^mhers  of  Council  and 
Office-Bearers. 

52,  The  Council  shall  consist  of  15  ordinary  Mem- 
*  bers  of  the  Society*  ont  of  whom  shall  be  appointed, 
1  President,  3  Yico-Presidents,  and  one  or  more  Secre- 
taries, one  of  whom  may  be  ex-offido  Treasurer. 

^y^*y  ^^     53.    No  person  shall  hold  at  the  same  time  more 
den.  than  one  of  the  following  offices,  tIi.  Preddent,  Tiee- 

Preodent  or  Secretary. 

B^Do^Uoia     54.    The  CotmcO  for  «he  time  being  skaU,  before 
OoQBoiL  the  day  of  ekotion,  canee  to  be  prepared  a  auffidflnl 

number  of  printed  balloting  lists  according  to  the  form 
in  the  appendix,  whidi  shall  contain  the  names  of  those 
persons  whom  they  recommend  to  be  appointed  Ifisn- 
bers  of  Council  and  Offlce-Bearers  for  the  year  ensuaf^ 
with  blank  columns  in  which  to  place  other  names. 

■oratiaeero.         55.    The  Chairman  shall  appoint  two  Scrutineers  to 

examine  the  lists  and  report  the  result  to  the  meeting. 

Iiloto  to  bo  ro-     56.    If  any  list  shall  eontain  more  than  die  proper 

mmber  of  names,  or  if  any  list  should  indude  the  nasie 


•f  any  person  who  is  not  eligible  to  the  Council,  socb 
list  shall  be  deemed  void  and  not  taken  any  aeooaat  ef 
by  the  Scrutineers. 


57*    la  ease  thi&n  thall  he  an  equal  nmnber  of  Tdtea  BowOlty       of 
for  the  election  into  the  X^nncB^  or  to  any  of  the  re- 
apectiTO  offices,  of  two  or  more  persons*  the  order  of 
ffefefenoe  shatt  be  decided  bj  lot^ 

58«    During  the  Ballot,  the  report  shall  be  read,  and  Huaafay    B«- 
the  meeting  may  proceed  with  the  other  businessy  if  any, 
which  may  remain  to  be  transacted. 

59.  If  at  the  time  of  closing  the  ballot  for  the  elec-  Ad]oiinim«nt 
tiim  of  the  Members  of  the  Conndl  it  shall  appear  that  ••nn^. 
11  Members  have  not  balloted,  the  anniversary  meeting 

shall  be  adjourned  to  some  other  day  not  less  than  a 
week  nor  more  than  two  weeks  after  such  original  meet- 
ing. Notice  of  such  adjourned^  meeting  shall  be  ^ven, 
and  the  business  shall  be  transacted,  in  the  manner  pre- 
scribed in  the  preceding  Rules ;  and  the  Council  and 
Officers  elected  at  the  preceding  annual  meeting  shall 
continue  to  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  Society  until  their 
snecessors  are  elected. 

60.  In  the  event  of  a  vacancy  during  the  year  in  the  VaeuielaB    in 
fiat  of  Council  or  Officers  of  the  Society,  such  vacancy  ia^  the  year, 
aball  be  filled  up  by  the  Council,  subject  to  the  confirma- 
tion of  the  Society  at  the  second  monthly  meeting  after 

the  occonrenee  of  such  vacancy. 


61.  Ofdiaary  general  meetings  shall  be  held  on  the 
first  Wedneadqr  of  every  month ;  the  Council  shall  on 
special  oe6asion»ha(ve  the  power  of^  a^ppointing  anyt  other 
dny  not  ktn*  than  that  day  se'imiglit  for  the  ordinary 
uectiag  ef  Ae  Seciety  of  that  montli. 


nd  Ml 


•2.    Pisiaons  net  beleiiginr  to  tfa#  Societv,  if  intro-  Visitors     ad- 

mitted. 

dneed  by  OnMnary  Membersi  may  bo  present  at  thts 
ordinary  general  meetings.    Their  names  and  the  namea 


12  Bye-LaiM. 

of  the  MemberB  who  introduced  them,  shall  be  giTen  to 
the  President  for  record. 

Order  of  biudp     63.    At  the  ordinary  general  meetings^  the  order  of 

business  shall  be  as  follows : 

1 .  The  names  of  the  visitors  allowed  to  be  present 
at  the  meeting  shall  be  read  aloud  by  the  Chairman. 

2.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  shall  be  read  by 
one  of  the  Secretaries,  and  if  found  to  be  accurate,  and 
not  to  involye  any  contravention  of  the  rules  of  the  So* 
ciety,  shall  thereupon  be  confirmed  by  the  meeting  and 
signed  by  the  Chairman. 

3.  The  presents  made  to  the  Society  since  thdr  last 
meeting  shall  be  announced  and  exhibited. 

4.  Proposals  of  Candidates  for  admission  into  the 
Society  shall  be  submitted,  and  ballots  taken  as  before 
provided. 

5.  Motions  of  which  notice  was  given  at  the  last 
meeting,  shall  be  brought  forward  and  disposed  of. 

6.  Notice  of  intended  motions  shall  be  given  for 
entry  in  the  proceedings  of  the  meeting ;  and  every  sueh 
notice  of  motion  shall  be  suspended  in  tiie  meeting  room 
until  finally  disposed  of. 

7.  Beports  and  communications  from  the  Council 
shall  be  submitted  for  consideration. 

8.  Papers  and  communications  addressed  to  the  So- 
ciety shall  be  read. 

Oommuidea-  64.  All  communications  addressed  to  the  Socie^ 
ed'to  BoeiJ^  ^^^  ^^  the  first  instance  be  submitted  for  the  conaidera* 
^w   dispoMd  jj^jj  q£  ij^^  Council,  who  shall  cause  to  be  drawn  up  a 

programme  of  >  the  business  to  be  tranaaeted  at  the 
ordinary  general  meetings,  and  no  other  business  shall 
be  brought  forward  at  such  meetings,  unless  it  be  dedar* 
edtobe  urgent  by  the  Prerident  of  the  Society,  and 
that  it  could  not  have  been  previously  communicated  to 
the  Council. 


Bjfe-Lawi.  13 


ed« 


65«     Special  general  meetings  of  the  Society  shall  be  8p«eUl  Oene- 
hdd  from  time  to  time,  as  there  may  be  occasion,  for  eeoat"- 

the  parpose  of  taking  special  matters  relating  to  the 
business  of  the  Society  into  consideration. 

66.  Special  general  meetings  may  be  convened  by 
the  Council,  or  on  a  requisition  to  that  effect  to  the 
President,  signed  at  least  by  6  Members  of  the  Society, 
who  thereupon  will  call  the  same  through  the  Secretary 
by  public  advertisement  in  three  of  the  newspapers  of 
the  Presidency. 

67.  No  special  meeting  shall  take  place  without  a  A  month's  vre- 
month's  previous  notice  being  given,  unless  the  case  be       ^^         *' 
declared  to  be  urgent  by  the  requisitionists,  when  the 

SEnbyeet  shall  be  referred  to  the  Council  who  shall  decide 
on  the  day  when  the  meeting  shall  take  place. 

68.  No  other  business  than  that  of  which  notice  has  Bmriaesa     of, 
been  given  in  the  advertisement  convening  the  meetmg,  MoOee  gkwwa. 
shall  be  entered  upon  or  discussed  at  such  meeting. 

69.  No  stranger  shall  be  permitted  to  be  present  at  Mo     stnuncer 
a  special  meeting  of  the  Society. 

OOUWOXIi. 

70.  The  Council  shall  meet  once  at  least  in  every  OoaacO        to 
Calendar  month  throughout  the  year,  on  such  day  as  jJ^lSntli!"^^*   * 
they  shall  deem  expedient,  and  no  meeting  shall  be 
competent  to  enter  on  or  decide  any  business  unless 

three  or  more  Members  are  present. 

71.  The  President,  or  any  two  Members,  may  call  a  Special  Meet- 
special  meeting  of  the  Council.  ^^ 

72.  The  President,  or  in  his  absence  one  of  the  Ohahrmaa. 


U  Bf€-Lmei, 


Vice-PresideQta»  or  m  their  Abmc«  tbe  Seiiiov  Memberi 
shall  preside  at  every  meetiag  of  the  CoaodL 


Method        of     73.    The  ordinary  method  of  voting  at  the  Council 
Voting.  3]^  i^  ^j  g]^^^  q£  hands,  but  a  ballot  shall  be  taken 

in  cases  prescribed  by  any  regulation  of  the  Council^  or 
when  demanded  by  any  Member  present ;  and  the  ded- 
sion  of  the  majority  shall  be  considered  the  dedsion  of 
the  meeting ;  in  case  of  equaSty  of  votes,  the  Chairma 
shall  give  a  second  or  casting  vote. 

Voting  mM9  be     74.    The  voting  on  any  question,  except  it  be  one  of 
postponed.       adjournment,  shall  on  the  demand  of  any  Member  pie- 
sent,  be  postponed  to  the  next  ensuing  meeting,  wheo 
the  question  shall  be  disposed  of. 

MfawBtea  ^     of     75.    Minntes  of  the  proeeeding9  of  every  meeting  of 

the  Conneil  shall  be  taken  Airing  their  progress  by  one 
of  the  SecretariefT,  or,  in  case  of  their  absence,  hy  sosie 
Member  present,  whom  the  Chairman  shall  appoint  for 
the  occasion.  The  minutes  shall  afterwards  be  copied 
ftirly  in  a  minute  book  and  read  and  s^ed  by  Out 
Chairman  at  the  next  meeting  of  die  Council. 


W^     76.    Ail  letters,  notices,  minutes  of  Members,  and 
Sod!'  '  other  documents  connected  with  the  business  of  the 

Society,  shall  be  filed  in  the  order  of  their  dates  and 
preserved. 

GovoraaMAt  of  77.  The  Government  of  the  Society  and  the  direo* 
*^^^»  ^  tion,  nanapsBiMit,.  and  execution  of  its  concnrni^  shal 
ComeU.  he  entrusted  to  the  Council,  aub^sct  to  nO' other  restiie- 

tions  than  are  and  may  be  imposed  by  the  Rales,  and  ts 
no  other  interference  than  may  arise  from  the  decisions 
of  the  Members  assembled  in  general  meetings. 

Rules  ottd  Or-  78.  The  Council  may  from  time  to  time  make  sack 
dm  of  Co«a-  j^guiations  and  issue  such  orders  not  iswonsiatent  with 


tiie  Bj««Liirs,  as  shall  appear  to  then  oondnciTe  to  the 
good  6o?erDment  of  tho  Society,  and  to  the  proper 
nuuiagement  of  its  concerns ;  and  all  ^snch  Regulations 
and  Orders  shall  be  binding  on  all  the  Members,  OiR- 
cm  and  Servants  of  the  Society,  proTided  that  all  such 
Relations  shall  be  reported  for  the  information  of  the 
Society,  at  the  next  general  meeting,  and  be  subject 
to  its  confirmation. 

79.  The  Cooncil  may  appoint  persons,  not  Mem-    Appoimtoent 

Of         Officers, 

bers  of  the  Society,  to  be  salaried  Officers,  Clerks,  or  oi^rka,  *e.  bj 
Serrants,  for  carrying  on  the  necessary  conoems  of  the 
Society;  and  may  define  the  duties  to  be  performed  by 
tbem  respectiTely ;  and  may  allow  to  them  respectiTcly 
mdi  salaries,  gratuities,  and  priyileges,  as  to  them  the 
Coaodl  may  seem  proper ;  and  may  suspend  any  Officer, 
Qeik,  or  Serrant  from  office,  whenever  there  shall  seem 
to  them  occasion ;  provided  always  that  such  appoint- 
ment, aOowanee,  or  suspension  shall  be  reported  to  the 
■ezt  general  meeting  of  the  Members,  to  be  confirmed 
or  ammlled,  as  may  be  decided  by  such  meeting. 

80.  The  Council  shall  elect  from  their  own  body.  Sub  •  Oonmlt- 
Sab-oommittees   or  Sections  of  Oriental    Literature,   conaea 
Natural  History,  &c,  also  Sub-committees  of  Finance 

and  papers;  whoae  reports  on  all  matters  referred  to 
thsm  shall  be  sobsutted  to  the  Council. 


81.  The  Council  shall  be  at  liberty  to  call  into  their  Oovaeil 
ttsutance  and  appomt  as  Members  of  the  Sub -commit-  mtmbera     to 
tees,  or  Sections,  any  other  Members  of  the  Society,  ^^  onlSvV 
who  are  competent  and  well  versed  in  the  subjects  to  be  Oommittasa. 
referred  to  the  said  Sub-committees. 

82.  The  powers,  duties,  &c.  of  the  Sub-committees  I>«tiss,  Are.  of 

shall  be  defined  by  the  Council.  tooii,    dofiaod 

bj  Oooiicll. 

83*    Every  Sub-committee  or  Section  may  appoint  Kay  oloetthoiv 
its  own  (%airman  and  Secretary.  ^^  sua  Bees. 


16  B^e'Laws. 

'iS^^^^     S4.    The  Coanca  may  dissolve  such  Committees 
Ooonen.  wheneTer  they  shall  think  proper. 

KfaratM       of     85.    Every  Sab-committee  shall  cause  minutes  to  be 
Sttb-ConuBit-  taken  of  its  proceedings^  and  shall  produce  the  oiigiiial 


minutes,  if  required,  to  the  Council. 

^Jg^je*!     "MF     86.    The  Council  may  exchange  for  other  property, 
plicate  Boolui,  Of  Otherwise  dispose  of,  any  duplicate  books,  maps,  or 

specimens,  belonging  to  the  Society,  in  such  manner  ss 
may,  in  their  opinion,  best  conduce  to  advance  the  ob- 
jects and  interests  of  the  Society. 

^ru^iLu^S     ^'*    '^^  Council  shall  present,  and  cause  to  be  retd 
Dj  OooaeU.      to  the  Annual  Greneral  Meeting,  a  report  on  the  genenl 

concerns  of  the  Society.  The  report  shall  state  the 
income  and  expenditure  and  disbursements,  the  balance 
in  hand,  the  debts  and  assets,  and  the  increase  or  de- 
crease of  the  Society  during  that  year ;  it  shall  also 
specify  the  average  monthly  income  and  expenditure, 
and  give  an  estimate  in  detail  of  the  probable  income 
and  expenditure  of  the  succeeding  year.  The  report 
shall  also  set  forth  the  progress  of  the  library,  and  of 
the  Museum  in  its  various  departments. 

'^  ^  "^^     ^3«    "^^  Council  shall  submit  to  the  Annual  Oenersl 

wouBcil     and 

Ofilee    Bear-  Meeting,  in  every  year,  lists  of  such  persona  as  thej 
by  bovaolL     shall  consider  most  fit  to  be  Members  of  the  Council 

and  Officers  for  the  ensuing  year. 


^tiM  of  the     89.    The  business  of  the  President  shall  be  to  pre- 

side  at  all  the  meetings  of  the  Society,  and  regulate  all 
the  proceedings ;  and  generally  to  execute  or  see  to  the 
execution  of  the  Rules  and  Orders  of  the  Society. 

Ez-ofllcio     90.    The  President  shall  be  ex-officio  Member  of  ill 
Committees.     Committees  appointed  by  the  Council. 


Bye-Lawi.  ^7 


91.    It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretaries,  Duties   of  tlie 

1.  To  conduct  the  Cotreapondenoe  of  the  Society 
lad  Coonoil;  and  to  rign  all  letters  and  papers  em»- 
nadag  from  the  Soriety. 

2.  To  attend  the  general  meetings  of  the  Members 
lad  meetiDga  of  the  ConnCil ;  to  take  minutes  of  the 
pioeaedbgs  of  such  meeting  during  their  prqpress,  and 
It  the  commencemeiit  of  erery  such  meeting  to  read 
•hmd  the  minntes  of  the  prerioas  meeting. 

3.  At  the  ordinary  meetings  of  the  Members,  to 
innoimce  the  presents  made  to  the  Society  since  their 
hit  meeting ;  to  read  the  names  of  Candidates  pro< 
posed  for  admission  into  the  Society,  and  the  original 
pipen  communicated  to  the  Society,  or  the  letters 
iddfessed  to  it. 

4.  To  see  tfiat  all  the  proceedings,  whether  of  the 
Society  or  of  thi$  ConneiU  ftre  entered  in  the  minute 
books  before  the  following  meeting  shidl  be  holden,  and 
to  lee  that  all  letters  and  papers  and  documents  of  every 
kind  connected  with  the  business  of  the  Society,  are 
pvopefly  fled  and  preserved. 

5.  To  edit  the  Journal  and  Researches  of  the  So- 
cietj. 

6.  Tb  ezcf else  a  general  supervision  over  the  ser- 
vants and  affaire  of  the  Society  and  to  see  that  the  Rules 
•od  Orders  of  the  Society  and  Couneil  are  executed. 

92.    The  Secretaries,  if  more  than  one,  shall  by  Duties  dirlded 
mutual  agreement,  divide  between  them  the  duties  above  two  * 

enumerated,  and  shall  communicate  to  the  first  meeting 
of  the  Council  to  be  holden  after  the  day  of  the  annual 
election,  which  of  those  duties  they  have  eaeh  under- 
taken to  perform. 


ries,   if  mor« 
Hun  one. 


93.    The  Seeivtsries  shall  be  ex-officfo  Members  of  oficio   Xtm- 
all  Committees  appointed  by  the  Council.  mittees. 


18^  Bye-Laws. 


A88ZSTAWT  SEOBBTART,  IiIBRABIAH,  AMD 

GVRATOBa 


A  sat. 


••«T«i  94.  The  person  who  shall  be  chosen  to  any  one  ot 
Gnrftton  wkaSk  to  all  of  these  offices,  to  which  salaries  or  emolnments 
bers  of  the  ^'^  ^  ^  annexed,  shall  either  not  be  an  ordinary  Mem- 
Societj.  jjgy  q£  ^^  Society ;  or,  if  a  Member,  shall  cease  to  be 

so,  npon  his  election  to,  and  acceptance  of,  any  such 
office ;  as  no  ordinary  Member  of  the  Societj  is,  or  shill' 
be,  capable  of  holding  any  place,  office,  or  appointment 
under  the  Society,  to  which  any  salary,  profit,  or  emo- 
lument, is  or  shall  be  annexed.* 

TBBA8UBEB  AITO  THB  ACOOVBITS. 

Treasvrttr,  Ua      95.    The  Secretary  as  ex-offido  Treasurer,  shall  le* 

ceive  for  the  use  of  the  Society,  all  sums  of  money  doe 
or  payable  to  the  Society ;  and  shall  pay  and  disburse  all 
sums  due  from  or  payable  by  the  Society ;  and  shall  keep 
particular  accounts  of  all  such  receipts  and  payments. 

Sums      abore      96.    Every  sum  of  money  payable  on  account  of  the 

Society  exceeding  100  Rupees,  shall  be  paid  only  by 
order  of  the  Council. 

Xaodrment    of     97.    The  funds  of  the  Society  shall  be  lodged  in  the 
l^tlm.    *^^  ^'^^^  of  B^ng^ ;  ^  surplus  above  1000  Rupees,  shaU 

be  invested  in  Company's  securities  on  behalf  of  the 
Society,  in  the  name  of  the  Government  Agent. 

Aeconnto  anb-      98.    The  Accounts  and  Vouchers  of  the  receipts  and 
lya&d  annual-  expenditure  of  the  Society,  shall  be  submitted  monthly 

and  annually,  to  a  Finance  Sub-Committee  of  the  Coon* 
cil  for  examination  and  audit ;  they  shall  also  be  pre- 
sented at  each  monthly  meeting,  and  laid  on  the  Libniy 
table,  for  one  month,  for  examination  of  Members. 

*  Provided  that  every  such  officer  shall  have  personal  aooefl  to 
the  Library  and  Maaeum  and  liberty  to  examine  the  oonteoti  there- 
of and  to  take  Books  oat  of  the  Library  and  Specimens  oat  of 
the  Museum  subject  to  sucli  Rules  and  R^ulations  as  may  fro* 
time  to  time  be  made  by  the  Council  in  that  behalf  under  Bje- 
law  78. 


Bye-Lawi*  19 

99.    Separate  accounts  shall  be  kept  and  rendered  of  Separate     ac- 
the  appropriation  of  the  grants  received  from  Govern-  ^^^™^ 


meat,  for  the  promotion  of  oriental  literature,  and  in       sraata. 
otber  departments. 

BOOKS  AMD  PAPBBS  OP  THB  SOCZBTY. 

100.  There  shall  be  kept  a  book  wherein  shall  be  Statnte  Book. 
fiMy  written,  all  the  Rules,  Regulations,  and  Bye-laws 

mide  or  to  be  made,  concerning  the  government  and 
r^pdatiDg  of  the  Society  or  Council,  and  also  a  Register 
of  the  Members  of  the  Society,  with  the  dates  of  their 
tleetioo. 

101.  There  shall  be  kept  Journal  Books  of  the  JoamalBooka. 
Soeiety,  and  also  of  the  Council,  wherein  shall  be  enter- 
ed all  the  Resolutions,  orders  and  proceedings  of  the 

Soeiety  and  Council  at  their  respective  meetings,  to 
which  Journal  Books  any  Ordinary  Member  may  have 
loeess,  at  such  times  as  the  Library  is  open. 

FUBZiZOATIOMS  OP  THB  SOCZBTT. 

102.  The  Journal  or  other  publications  of  the  So-  journal,  4fee. 
dety  shall  be  under  the  Superintendence  of  the  Coun-  •^•*»«»®«i«*F« 
cQ.    Contributors  to  the  Journal,  &c.  shall  be  entitled 

to  twentj*five  copies  of  their  papers. 


103.    The  Library  shall  be  open  from  10  a.  m.  to  4  Ziibravr,  hows 
o'cbck  p.  M.  between  which  hours,  the  Librarian  shall  at. 
be  in  attendance  every  day,  Sunday  excepted. 


IM*    The  museum  shall  be  open  to  the  public  daily,  Mnsenm  whan 
except  Sundays.    Visitors  shall  record  their  names  in  a  ^^*^' 
Book  kept  for  the  purpose. 

105.  All  Rules,  Regulations,  and  Bye-laws  hereto-  Abroir«^tion  of 
fore  paaaed  by  the  Society,  and  not  contained  in  this  included  In 
Code,  are  hereby  declared  to  be  abrogated.  *"■  ®®**' 


20 


JBjf0'Law9^ 


(No.  1.) 
Balhtinff  lUt  for  the  Electim  ef  ike  QmneU. 

Jsiatie  Society  of  Bengal^ 

Januartf,  18     . 
BALLOTING  LIST  FOB  THE  ELECTION  OP  THE  COUN- 
CIL. 


'T^^^— *^^^^»-  I  I  I  I         ^■^^-m^  I  11^1  »    I  ^-^WiW^ 


Proposed  new  Council. 


Present  ConnoU. 


1 

. 

If  you  wish  to  substitute  any  other  name,  b  place  of  that  proposftl 
erase  the  printed  name  in  the  second  golumn^  and  write  opposti  Co  it 
in  the  thirds  that  which  yon  wish  to  substitute. 


By9»LaiM. 


21 


(No.  2.) 
BMoHng  LUt  for  Me  Election  of  Ofieen. 


Atiatic  Society  of  Bengal, 

January,  18    • 

BALLOTING  LIST   FOB  THE   ELECTION  OF  OFFICERS, 
OUT  OF  NEWLY  ELECTED  COUNCIL. 


Present  Officers. 


Officers  proposed. 


Prea 

lident. 

Vice-Pi 

residents. 

Seer 

etaries. 

If  yon  wish  to  substitute  any  other  name,  in  place  of  that  proposed, 
erase  the  printed  name  in  the  second  columo,  and  write  opposite  to  it 
in  the  third,  that  which  yon  wish  to  substitute. 


JOURNAL 


or  TUK 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY 


.    No.  HI.— 1851. 


On  the  Comparative  acHan  of  the  Marine  and  Aneroid  Barometere 
and  Simpiesometer  in  Cyelonee. — By  Hbnry  Piodington,  Pre* 
ndeiU  of  Marine  Courie, 

The  Aneroid  Barometer  has  justly  excited  much  interest  amongst 
scientific  and  nautical  men,  and  its  performances  on  long  royages  hare 
been,  I  believe,  generally  well  spoken  of.  Some  registers  of  the  com- 
paratire  action  of  the  Aneroid  and  Mercurial  Barometers  and  Simpie- 
someter  from  England  to  Calcutta  hare  been  sent  to  me  and  the  results 
are  oertamly  most  creditable  to  the  new  instrument. 

Br.  Buist  of  Bombay  has  also  published  some  interesting  experi- 
ments on  the  performance  of  the  Aneroid  when  carried  to  the  Neat's 
Tongue,  an  elevation  of  1000  feet,  which  are  also  most  creditable  to 
its  performance.* 

Bnt  the  registers  above  alluded  to  are  registers  of  fine  weather 
Toyagesy  with  nothing  more  serious  than  one  or  two  of  the  usual 
Westerly  gales  off  the  Cape,  and  in  Dr.  Buist's  experiment  the  temper- 
•tore,  it  will  be  recollected,  decreased  as  well  as  the  weight  of  the 
atmospheric  column.  We  have  as  yet  no  published  account,  that  I  am 
aeqnainted  with,  of  the  comparative  action  of  the  Aneroid  and  Mercu- 
rial Barometers  and  Simpiesometer  in  great  and  sudden  falls,  at  high 
temperatures.    . 

*  Simpietomelen  are  tpoken  of  in  the  note,  but  we  have  only  the  oonpariflon 
with  the  Barometen  given. 

No.  XLTI.*-Nbw  Skriks.  2  r 


220         On  the  Comparative  aetion  of  Aneroid  Barometere*    [No.  3. 

Such  falls  varying  from  half  an  inch  (0.50)  to  two  and  a  half  iDches 
(2.50),  or  even  more,  we  know  occur  in  the  Tropical  Cyclones,*  and  in 
these  the  Thermometer  is  perhaps  always  between  75^*  and  80® ;  and, 
speaking  of  conrse  theoreticalIy,and  from  the  diagrams  of  the  instrument, 
it  has  always  appeared  to  me  questionable  what  the  action  of  an  Aneroid 
would  be  in  one  of  our  China  Sea  Tyfoons,  or  Bay  of  Bengal  or 
Malabar  Coast  Hurricanes ;  that  is,  if  it  would  equal  the  Simpieso- 
meter,  if  it  was  even  found  to  be  as  good  as  the  Barometer  as  to  time, 
in  warning  of  the  approach  of  the  Cyclone  ?  and  again  if  its  index 
would,  at  the  height  of  the  Cyclone,  shew  the  same  amount  of  dimi- 
nished pressure  f  A  few  very  simple  experiments  by  the  instrument- 
makers,  or  by  Amateurs  of  physical  research,  who  may  have  the 
necessary  apparatus,  would  solve  this  doubt ;  but  tbe  instrument-maken 
are  not  likely  to  be  desirous  of  checking  the  sale  of  a  new  and  rapidly 
spreading  article;  and  scientific  men  in  Europe,  unless  they  have 
attended  to  the  subject,  have  little  conception  of  what  a  singular  and 
wonderful  complication  of  meteorological  phenomena  a  tropical  Cyclone 
in  all  its  terrific  power  presents.f 


*  I  haTe  given  in  the  SaUor's  Horn  Book,  p.  233,  a  table  of  excessive  fslls  of 
the  Barometer  in  Cyclones  compniing  fourteen  well  attested  instances  of  £illi 
from  2.70  to  1.50. 

t  B9.  gr.  In  the  EUmenit  de  Pkyiique  Bsperimentale  et  de  Meteerohgh  of 
Ponillet,  fifth  edition  (1847)  Vol.  I.  p.  142,  we  are  graTely  told  that  '<  Des  1690, 
le  P^re  Do  Bexe  avait  reeonnn  qn'a  Pondicb^ry  et  6  Batavia  le  barom^tre  rests 
immobile,  qaelles  qne  soient  les  tempStes  que  Ton  eprouve :  Legentii  avait  eon- 
firm^  ces  observations ;  et  maintenant  il  est  bien  d^montre  qne,  dans  toote  la  sons 
^uatoriale,  le  barom^tre  est  en  effet  insensible  aaz  secoasses  atmosph^riqnss,  satts 
qn'  il  eproiiTe  cependant  des  variations  p^riodiques  et  r^gnlieres,  que  I'on  sppeUs 
Tftriations  horaires." 

As  early  as  1690  Father  De  Bese  had  foand  that  at  Pondicherry  and  at  Batsvia 
the  AuxNueter  remaioa  unaffected  whatever  tempest  be  felt.  Le  €ieatil  bad  ooa- 
finned  these  observations,  and  it  is  now  well  demonstrated  that  thioaghoat  tbe 
equatorial  tone  th9  Barometer  it  really  imetuible  to  vhkiU  atwMpkerie  dm- 
tmrbaneee  (seoonsses)  bat  that  it  experiences  regular  and  periodic  TariatioBS  whkh 
are  called  hourly  Tariations."  M.  Pouillet's  name  is,  as  most  of  my  raaders  bu^ 
know,  next  only  to  that. of  MM.  Arago  and  Biot  «a  a  Plrofetaor  of  Phyaff;  aa^ 
hia  work  is  the  standard  ono  in  the  Univenity  of  ^tfis ! 


1851.]     On  ike  €hmparative  actum  o/Jnirdid  Baromeierc.         221 

I  hare  found  then  with  great  satbfaction  an  instance  in  which  the 
Aneroid,  Meicarial  Barometer  and  Simpiesometer  have  been  careAiIlj 
ngistered  in  a  Cyclone,  though  not  one  of  the  very  severest  class,  and 
moreoTer  one  in  which  the  fall  of  the  Barometer  was  trifling  as 
compared  with  many  of  which  we  have  full  details.  Neyertheless  as 
the  first  instance  of  the  kind  on  record,  and  with  the  hope  of  leading 
public  attention  to  this  very  important  scientific  question— for  the 
great  portability  and  oonyenience  of  the  Aneroid  are  yery  tempting 
adnmtages  to  induce  many  seamen  who  can  ill  afford  money  or  room 
for  a  multiplicity  of  instruments,  to  substitute  it  wholly  for  the  Baro- 
meter and  Simpiesometer, — I  have  thought  it  useful  that  the  details 
should  be  published. 

This  instance  has  been  furnished  to  me  by  Mr.  Branch  Pilot  S« 
Hansom  of  the  H.  C.  Pilot  Brig  Tavoy,  which  he  commanded  in  the 
April  Cyclone  of  1850,  and  it  will  be  sufficient  to  state  here  that  the 
Cyclone  was  one  which  has  been  traced  from  near  the  Nicobar  Islands 
to  Moorshedabad,  a  distance  of  1,000  miles. 

Its  centre  passed  at  about  2  a.  h.  of  the  27th  April  about  60  miles 
to  the  West  of  the  Tavoy,  which  vessel  was  then  cruising  at  the  Pilot 
Station  and  liad  put  to  sea  to  get  an  offing.  Mr.  Ransom  has  given 
a  very  foil  series  of  observations  of  which  the  result  for  36  hours  will  be 
seen  by  the  following  tables  to  which  I  have  interpolated  the  differences : 
the  principal  results  being  given  first,  to  save  room,  and  Mr.  Ransom's 
detailed  table  last. 

The  principal  results  are  as  follow. 

26th  April,  1850,      Mar :  Bar,  Biff.  Aneroid.  Biff.    Simp.  Biff. 
At  2  a.m.                     29.77  29.94  30.05 

—  0.14  —  0.16  —  0.35 
2  p.m.                     29.63  29.78                29.70 

—  0.26  —  0p25  —  0.25 
27th  April,  2  A.  M.       29.37                   29.53                29.45 

+  0.33  +    0.32  +   0.34 

2  p.m.  29.70  29.85  29.79 


2  F  2 


222        On  tie  Camparaiwe  actum  o/Jneraid  Bar&meters.    [No.  3. 


Table  of  Barometriealf  JnerM^  Simpieeometer  and  Thermometer 
observations  on  board  tie  JET.  C.  P.  F»  Tayoy,  Commanded  by  Mr, 
8.  Ban80ii»  B.  P.    CiM'^^* 


1 

•• 

1 

1 

• 

• 

1 

• 

1 

■ 

1 

Dif, 

Dif. 

Dif, 

• 

2  ▲.  M. 

820 

29.77 

29.94 

30.05 

Strong 

Squally. 

Denie 

ta 

—07 

—07 

—00 

N.  E. 

clondfl. 

00 

4 

820 

.70 

.87 

.05 

«B 

+05 

+02 

—11 

8 

840 

.75 

.89 

29.94 

Blowing 

aondf 

^ 

—12 

— U 

—24 

and  rain. 

:S' 

2  p.m. 

820 

.63 

.78 

.70 

Calm. 

.... 

Denie 

—02 

—02 

—05 

dovdy. 

•» 

4 

820 

.61 

.76 

.65 

"i" 

+04 

+  02 

+  01 

1 

6 

820 

.65 

.78 

.66 

East  gale. 

—08 

—13 

—10 

8 

820 

.57 

.65 

.56 

East  gale. 

» 

—16 

—06 

—06 

1  A.M. 

80O 

29.41 

29.59 

29.50 

E.toS.E. 

Squally 

Fierce 

—04 

—06 

—05 

Hurri. 

indeed. 

2 

.37 
—00 

.53 
—02 

.45 
—  1 

cane. 

3.80 

.87 
+  13 

.51 
+06 

.44 

+06 

5 

.40 

.57 

.50 

^ 

^ 

+  10 

+09 

+  10 

6.20 

.50 

.66 

.60 

<1. 

+  14 

+03 

+04 

rS 

7 

810 

.54 

.69 

.64 

+05 

+09 

+  11 

8 

8lo 

.59 
+09 

.78 
+04 

.75 
+04 

S.  S.  E. 

Hurri- 
cane. 

10a.m. 

820 

.68 
+02 

.82 
+03 

.79 

South. 

2  p.  M. 

620 

.70 
+  10 

.85 
+  06 

.79 
+04 

S.S.W^.S- 

Moderate 

8 

820 

.80 

.91 

.83          S.  S.  W. 

Fine  wea- 

,    „ 

ther. 

. 

The  lowest  depression  was  at  3.30  a.  m.  on  the  27th  April,  when 
the  instruments  stood  as  follows : 

Mar :  Bar,  Aneroid*         Simpiesometer. 

29.37  29.51  29.44 

*  The  TaToy'a  Aneroid  ia  luppUed  by  GoTemment  and  of  oourae  from  the  ta* 
maker :  I  believe  from  Meura.  Dent  and  Co. 


*" 


Pl.U. 

W 

£ 

* 

\  1  '\ 

{ 

s 

\  V 

« 

1 

\l 

/ 

/ 

^ 

s 

1 

1  ■ 

l< 

"i 

\\ 

J 

s 

1851.]     On  the  Camparaiive  action  of  Aneroid  Barometersi         223 

» 

Hence  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Simpiesometer  had  about  double  the 
faQ  in  the  first  12  hours  on  the  approach  of  the  Cyclone,  and  that  the 
entire  fall  of  the  instruments  was,  for  25^  hours,  or  from  the  first  fall, 
up  to  the  passage  of  the  centre,  as  follows : 

Mar.  Bar,         Aneroid.        Simpiesometer . 
0.40  0.43  0.61 

The  Simpiesometer  giving  one  third  more  fall  than  the  Marine^ 
Btfometer  and  Aneroid.  Throughout  this  Cyclone  the  Thermometer 
Tiried  only  4'^ ;  being  at  84^'  at  8  a.  m.  on  the  26th,  and  at  SO^"  from 
1  A.  M.  to  6.20  A.  M.  on  the  27th.  The  above  table  is  projected  on 
the  plate,  which  is  drawn  to  a  vertical  scale  of  2  inches  for  one. 

Cases  of  very  severe  Cyclones  have  occurred,  especially  in  the 
SoQthem  Indian  Ocean,  in  which  the  fall  of  the  Barometer  has  been 
n  insignificant  aa  wholly  to  mislead  the  seaman,  but  the  Simpiesometer 
has  both  shewn  a  greater  depression  and  shewn  this  in  time  to  put 
him  on  his  guard.  Notable  instances  of  this  are  the  Cyclones  of  the 
Bueeleuffh  and  of  the  Fellore;  the  last  investigated  by  Dr.  Thom.  la 
the  Bueeleuffh^e  Cyclone  though  of  terrific  violence  (See  Sailor's  Horn 
Book,  p.  232,  2nd  Edition)  the  Barometer  did  not  fall  below  29.76  on 
its  approach :  but  the  Simpiesometer  had  been  0.38  lower  for  a  week 
previous,  and  fell  0.82  lower  than  the  Barometer  during  the  Cyclone. 

But  it  will  be  remarked  of  the  Tavotfs  table  just  given,  that  after  the 
^ression  of  the  first  twelve  hours,  or  say  from  a  to  5  on  the  plate,  and 
on  the  rise  after  the  greatest  depression,  the  instruments  shewed  nearly 
the  same  differences ;  and  I  have  said  above  that  I  was  speaking 
theoretically  of  the  probable  action  of  the  Aneroid  as  regards  time  of 
owning,  which  for  the  Mariner  is  the  one  thing  needful.  This  I  will 
now  endeavour  to  explain,  and  those  who  have  considered  the  subject 
of  Barometers  philosophically  will  agree  I  think  with  me  that  the  result 
here  detailed  goes  far  to  justify  one  of  the  two  theoretical  objections 
which  the  construction  of  the  Aneroid  suggests ;  and  which  strange  to 
My,  has  never  been  adverted  to  by  the  inventor  or  sellerS|  that  I  am 
aware  of.  And  it  is  this.  We  are  told  a  good  deal  of  temperature, 
^t  they  seem  to  have  taken  no  notice  of  another  great  principle  in 
physics.  Inertia,  and  to  this  I  attribute  at  once  the  superiority  of 
the  Simpiesometer, 


224         Oil  the  Comparative  action  of  Aneroid  Barometen.    [No.  3. 

That  Inertia  is  every  where  present  and  mnst  always  he  first  oter- 
come,  no  one  acquainted  with  the  laws  of  physics  will  question,  as  abo 
that  it  resists  motion  at  all  times,  and  on  the  minutest  as  well  as  on 
the  largest  scale.  Now  considering  first  the  common  Marine  Barome- 
ter (the  slug^h  Barometer  as  Mr.  Dent*  somewhat  unfairly  terms 
it),  we  hare  here^  the  Inertia  of  the  column  of  mercury  and  its  attraction 
of  cohesion,  and  then — and  in  dry  weather  and  with  hadly  prepared 
leather,  this  may  not  be  trifling,  the  Inertia  (want  of  elastidtf )  of  the 
leathern  bag  in  which  the  mercury  is  inclosed  in  the  box,  or  of  the 
leathern  bottom  to  it,  to  oyercorae,  before  a  minute  atmospherical 
▼ariation  can  affect  the  column.  Our  practice  of  gently  tapping  the 
Barometer  before  reading  off  is  the  familiar  recognition  of  the  exist' 
ence  of  all  these  obstacles  to  the  free  motion  of  the  mercury. 

m 

In  the  Aneroid  we  have  the  Inertia  of  the  plate  covering  the  yacaom 
▼ase,  and  then  the  Inertia  and  friction  of  a  train  of  machinery  IcTers, 
&c.  to  overcome  before  we  move  the  hands ;  and  when  we  recollect 
that,  even  with  the  powerful  spring  of  an  eight^day  Chronometer, 
the  balance  must,  in  sailor  language,  **  get  a  start"  by  the  semi-circular 
motion  which  must  be  given  to  it  to  set  it  going  when  it  has  been 
wound  up  after  being  let  down,  as  every  one  who  understands  the 
management  of  Chronometers  is  aware,  we  can  form  some  idea  of  what 
the  Inertia  and  friction  of  the  machinery  of  the  Aneroid,  trifling 
though  it  be,  amounts  to. 

In  the  Simpiesometer  we  have  only  the  Inertia  and  attraction  of 
cohesion  of  the  small  column  of  oil,  or  acidf  to  overcome ;  the  whcJe 
of  which  probably  does  not  exceed  that  of  an  inch  of  the  Barometric 
column ;  for,  as  the  atmosphere  acts  directly  upon  the  surface  of  the 
liquid  in  the  curved  tube,  all  that  Inertia  which  arises  from  the  greater 
or  less  flexibility  of  the  leathern  bag,  and  the  great  weight  of  the 
mercurial  column  being  avoided.  In  the  fixed  standard  Barometers 
this  direct  action  upon  the  surface  of  the  mercury  is  also  allowed  to 
take  place,  but  the  weight  of  the  column  still  remains.    There  may 

*  Treatise  on  the  Aneroid. 

t  Some  Simpietometers  are  said  to  he  filled  with  an  acid,  but  it  is  diffolt  to 
imagine  what  kmd  of  acid  would  not  either  evaporate  or  absorb  water,  naku  i*  I 
suppose,  the  top  is  coTered  with  oil. 


1851.]    On  the  Comparative  action  o/ Aneroid  Barometers.  225 

be  an  infioiteaimal  Inertia  in  the  atoms  of  the  gas  of  the  Simpiesometer 
hit  this  moat  be  to  a  very  small  amount,  and  exists  also  in  the  Aneroid. 
We  can  thus  readily  conceive  why  the  Simpiesometer  should  be 
theoretically  the  most  sensitiye  instrament.  It  must  have  less  Inertia 
aod  friction  to  OTeroome,  than  the  most  delicately  made  Aneroid,  in 
which,  however  well  constructed,  there  must  be,  according  to  the  draw- 
ing, 6  piyots,  1  bow- piece,  2  springs,  2  fulcra,  2  rods,  I  chain,  1  roller, 
1  collar,  2  levers,  and  the  condensing  box-cover  to  move,  or  rather 
(for  the  sailor's  term  is  the  most  expressive  here)  to  "  give  a  start  to"* 
before  motion  takes  place ;  and  all  these  have  their  Inertia,  friction 
ttd  lome  also  an  attraction  of  cohesion,  however  small  it  be,  ready  to 
niist  a  minute  atmospheric  change,  especially  after  any  repose. 

The  fact  that  the  instrument  acts  as  well  or  better  than  the  Baro- 
meter daring  gradual  changes,  or  when  carried  to  the  top  of  a  house 
or  hill,  seems  to  me  also  strongly  to  confirm  this  theory  (for  I  beg  it 
nay  be  taken  as  yet  for  nothing  else),  that  it  is  the  difference  of  Inertia 
which  will  always  render  the  Simpiesometer  the  most  trust-worthy 
instrament  for  a  timely  indication  of  a  change.    For  we  must  recollect 
that  the  Inertia  of  every  machine  apparently  increases  with  the  time 
of  perfect  rest,  because,  it  is  supposed,  a  small  amount  of  cohesion 
takes  place.    Now  when  the  Aneroid  or  Barometer  are  moved  from 
their  places,  whether  to  be  carried  up  stairs  only,  or  to  the  top  of  a 
mountain,  they  are,  however  carefully  handled,  jarred  sufficiently  for 
the  mere  vibration  of  the  parts  of  the  Aneroid  and  the  motion  of  the 
mercury  to  overcome  that  portion  of  their  Inertia  which  depends  on 
cohesion ;  and  even  if  we  suppose  that  the  instruments  could  be  moved 
without  any  vibration  or  motion  of  the  mercury,  which  b  impossible, 
there  is  still  the  change  of  temperature,  which  is  quite  sufficient  to 
destroy  the  minute  cohesion  of  which  we  are  speaking,  and  diminish 

*  If  a  billiard  ball  be  placed  upon  a  table  it  may  be  moved  (started)  by  the 
■naUest  feather.  If  an  18  pound  shot  replace  the  billiard  ball,  a  strong  quill  will 
Wnd  befofe  the  ahot  ia  started.  This  is,  for  Sailors,  a  fiuniliar  iUostratioo  of  Inertia* 
If  the  baU  or  the  shot  be  left  for  some  hoars  it  will  if  measnred  by  instrumeats  be 
isaad  thai  a  slight  additional  force  ia  required  to  move  it,  because  some  oohesioa  has 
teken  place.  If  a  bolt  or  pin  be  passed  through  the  balls,  and  they  are  suspended 
Hke  the  sheave  elahlock,  they  will  then  oppose  both  their  Inertm  and  the  friction 
•f  their  piratB  to  the  power  which  pats  them  ia  motioa. 


226  Oil  ike  Comparatwe  action  of  Aneroid  Barometers.    [No.  3. 

the  Inertia.  Perhaps  if  the  Aneroid  had  heen  gently  tapped  with  a 
fillip  of  the  finger  it  might  have  shewn  a  greater  fall.  If  it  did  not 
do  so,  then  the  difference  of  pressure  was  so  gradual  that  it  ooold  not 
overcome  the  Inertia  and  friction.  It  is  tme  that  the  motion  of  the 
vessel  must  have  disturbed  or  done  away  with  the  Inertia  of  the 
Barometric  column,  but  that  of  the  leathern  bag,  or  its  inflezibilitj 
rather,  still  remains. 

And  thus  we  arrive  at  what  I  set  out  with,  viz.  that  in  a  great 
change  of  atmospheric  pressure,  without  much  if  any  change  of  tem* 
perature,  the  Simpiesometer  would  be  found  the  most  sensitive  instro- 
ment  as  regards  time.  In  this  case  though  not  an  extreme  one  it  baa 
been  so  found,  and  I  have  endeavoured  to  assign  a  reason  for  it.  We 
must  wait  to  see  if  other  instances  will  confirm  or  modify  these  views. 

I  do  not  consider  this  instance  the  less  yalid  that  it  was  one  of  those 
in  which  the  Barometer  failed  to  give  rery  timely  warning,  (though 
enough  for  every  vigilant  seaman  when  the  other  premonitory  signs  of 
the  weather  were  taken  into  account),  and  was  moreover  one  in  whieh 
the  total  depression  of  the  instruments  was  very  small.  It  is  exactly 
in  cases  like  thb  that  the  seaman,  and  especially  if  in  a  short-handed 
merchantman,  requires  the  aid  of  the  most  sensitive  of  the  forewanung 
instruments,  the  instrument  warning  him  to  watch  the  weather,  sod 
the  weather  sending  him  to  look  at  his  instrument.  For  the  present 
the  Aneroid  has  not  at  all  justified  Mr.  Dent's  anticipation  (p.  32  of 
his  treatise  on  the  Aneroid)  of  its  "  responding  in  a  moment  to  the 
influence  of  atmospheric  pressure.*'  The  Sailors  will  think  also  wiUi 
me  that  it  will  be  some  little  time  before  we  shall  haye  a  chance  of 
seeing  Mr.  Dent's  exemplification  of  the  convenience  of  the  Aneroid 
verified,  which  I  copy  here  as  an  amusing  instance  of  the  facility  with 
which  men  may  be  led  by  their  desire  to  recommend  a  new  and 
favourite  instrument  to  advance  confidently  what  is  in  effect  a  sheer 
nonsensical  puff. 

'<  Ai  an  exemplification,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  lay  before  the  nautical  nun  Ite 
case  of  his  being,  while  in  his  cabin,  made  sensible,  by  means  of  the  Aneroid,  of 
a  sadden  change  likely  to  take  place  in  the  atmosphere.  An  important  alCeratiea 
might  be  immediately  necessary  in  the  adjustment  of  sails,  &c.,  which,  by  the 
timely  information  afforded  him  through  the  Aneroid,  he  would  at  onos  hsie 
accomplished,  long  before  the  common  Jfortiie  Basometer  had  even  signified  the 


185  K]  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  227 

eoBing  change.  lutead  of  befog  obliged  to  proceed  backvardi  and  forwards  from 
the  deck  to  hia  cabin  to  consult  the  Mercurial  Barometer,  be  remains  on  deck  with 
the  Aneroid  in  his  hand,  and  is  immediately  certified  of  eitrj  atmospheric  Tari- 
atton  while  he  is  issuing  orders  to  the  ship's  company.  A  result  more  desirable 
than  that  which  is  here  supposed,  cannot,  perhaps,  be  easily  contemplated  ;  and 
yet  it  is  one  which,  it  is  confidently  asserted,  the  new  instrument  in  question 
einnot  fail  to  produce." 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  this  error  is  now-a-days  too  common 
of  exalting  the  imagined  or  anticipated  virtues  of  an  invention  so  far 
that  the  actual  results  may  bring  useful  instruments  into  discredit. 
The  Aneroid  is,  like  the  first  Chronometer,  but  a  first  step  in  instru- 
ments of  that  class,  and  we  shall  doubtless  soon  see  trials  in  which 
mechanical  ingenuity  will  simplify  and  perhaps  overcome  many  of  the 
present  difficulties.  I  need  not  add  that  I  have  no  prejudice,  as  I  can 
have  no  possible  interest  in  any  way  but  to  serve  the  cause  of  the 
Sailor,  who  may  be  too  hastily  led  to  pin  his  faith  to  the  new  invention 
In  preference  to  the  Simpiesometer,  which  is  now  a  standard  instru- 
ment ;  and  the  very  defect  which  it  has  been  charged  with,  that  of 
being  so  sensitive  that  it  disquiets  a  commander  of  a  ship  needlessly, 
n  in  truth  a  perfection  when  its  uses  are  properly  understood. 


W/^y'.^X*  ••>  *   ^/-v/\yX*^*X  ^/^''W^>^*'\/^>^W^^ 


A  Comparative  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India. 

[This  fragment  was  written  by  Col.  Wilford  about  forty  years  ago,  and  by  him  fairly 
eopied,  and  deposited  in  the  Asiatic  Society's  Library.  It  is  now  published  at  the 
request  of  some  members,  and  in  the  hope,  that,  though  much  his  been  of  late  done 
towards  illastradn^  ttie  Comparative  Geography  of  India,  the  conjectures,  and  even 
the  errors  and  fallacies  of  such  a  man  as  Col.  Wilford  will  not  prove  uninteresting 
to  the  reader. — £o.] 

The  oldest  name  of  India,  that  we  know  of,  is  colar,  which  pre- 
vailed till  the  arrival  of  the  followers  of  Brahmi,  and  is  still  preserved 
by  the  numerous  tribes  of  Aborigines,  living  among  woods,  and  moun* 
Uiaa.  These  Aborigines  are  called  in  the  peninsula  to  this  day,  eoldris 
Bad  eolairs  ;  aud  in  the  north  of  India  coles,  coils,  and  coolies  /  thus 
it  aeems,  that  the  radical  name  is  c6la.  This  appellation  of  colar  was 
not  unknown  to  the  ancients  ;  for  the  younger  Plutarch  says,  that  a 
eertain  person  called  Ganges,  was  the  son  of  the  Indus  and  of  Dio- 
PithMsa,  a  Calaurian  damsel,  who  through  grief,  threw  himself  into 

2  G 


228  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  [No.  3. 

the  rirer  Chliarus,  which  after  him^  was  called  Ganges  ;  and  Chliarus 
is  probably  a  mistake  for  Calaurivs,  or  the  Colarian  river. 

I  believe,  that  Dio-Pithus  is  the  uame  of  the  father  and  Sindhu  of 
the  mother :  for  Deva-Pffhu,  or  Deo-Pithu*  is  worshipped  to  this  daj 
on  the  banks  of  the  Sindhu,  a  female  deity.  The  etymology  of  Color 
is  probably  ont  of  our  reach :  but  it  is  asserted  by  some  that  Cola^ 
Coil,  or  Cailt  signify  a  woodlander,  exactly  like  Ckael,.  Gdl,  in  Great 
Britain ;  and  the  etymological  process  is  the  same.  In  several  dialects 
of  the  peninsula  Cddu,  is  a  forest,  and  its  derivative  is  Cddil ;  fron 
which,  striking  off  the  d,  remains  Coil,  Coed,  Gtiedh  in  Welsh,  Coei 
in  Galic  is  a  forest,  and  from  them  come  Chddhil,  and  Gathel,  Guylh, 
Coil,  Gael,  and  Gael. 

This  etymology  is  certainly  curious ;  but  as  they  call  themselTes 
Coles,  Coils,  or  Cails,  the  origin  of  that  name  is  to  be  sought  for  in 
their  own  language,  which  does  not,  as  far  as  my  enquiries  go,  admit 
of  such  a  derivative. 

The  followers  of  Brahm&  and  Buddha,  call  India  Bh&rata,  from  an 
antidiluvian  prince*  It  is  according  to  the  Mabd-bh&rata  of  a  tnaagu- 
lar  figure.*  Its  base  rests  upon  the  snowy  mountains,  and  Cape  Co« 
morin  is  its  summit.  This  equilateral  triangle  is  divided  into  four 
other  triangles  equilateral  also,  and  of  equal  dimensions.  There  are 
three  in  the  north,  and  the  one  in  the  souih  represents  the  peninsula. 
The  three  triangles  in  the  north,  meet  exactly  in  the  middle  of  the 
basis  of  the  larger  one,  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  Drishadvat{,  a  little 
to  the  N.  W.  of  Sthdn^e-svara,  or  Than'eh-sur,  according  to  a  very  cari- 
ous passage  from  the  commentaries  on  the  Yedas,  commnnicfttcd 
to  me  by  Mr.  Colebrooke.  These  four  triangles,  with  the  four  grand 
divisions  of  India,  which  they  represent,  are  denominated  from  their 
respective  situation.  Thus  we  have  the  middle  country,  the  N.  £., 
and  N.  W.  quarters,  with  DaesAina-patha,  in  the  spoken  dialects  Dak- 
kin-pith,  or  the  southern  paths ;  from  which  the  Greeks  made  Dae*- 
hinabad^s ;  for,  says  Arrian,  Dac'hanos  in  Hindi,  signifies  the  sooth. 
This  division,  now  totally  disregarded,  was  adopted  by  Nonnns  in  hia 
Dionysiacs,  and  also  by  EnhemersB,  who  was  contemporary  with  Alex- 
ander, and  was  patronised  by  Cassander  king  of  Macedon.  The  latter 
has  omitted  the  middle  country,  without  any  impropriety,  aa  it  is  of 

*  Section  of  Bliitfama-parTa. 


1851.]  Es9ay  im  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  229 

•mall  extent,  and  was  in  general  parcelled  out,  among  the  three  other 
dinaions.  Three  of  these  divisions,  had  also -other  names;  the  N.  £. 
quarter  k  styled  Ana-Qangam^  or  along  the  Ganges  :  the  N.  W.  was 
called  Sindhu-de^sa,  or  country  of  Sindhd,  or  Sind  :  the  peninsula  or 
Dacthimapaf  hf  is  denominated  Calinga,  or  maritime  country  :  and  it 
was  known  to  the  Greeks  under  that  name ;  for  iElian  says,  that,  as 
the  elephants  of  Taprohane  were  superior  to  others,  the  kings  of  the 
CaUmgat  procured  them  from  that  island.  Euhemerus  does  not  use 
the  word  Calingay  but  calls  its  inhabitants  Oceanitce^  which  implies 
the  same  thing. 

To  the  country  along  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  he  gives  the  name  of 
Ikia  ;  at  least  he  calls  its  inhabitants  Doiana,  from  Dh^  the  name  of 
the  Ganges,  from  lUjmahl  to  Dhac^,  and  the  sea.  The  country  along 
the  Indus,  he  calls  Panchaa,  from  the  ever  famous  Pinga*sa,  or  Pinga, 
who  lived  iu  that  country,  and  with  all  his  followers  emigrated,  beyond 
the  western  sea,  between  India  and  Africa  ;  and  settled  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  Crishnd,  Sydmd,  or  the  Nile.  The  Paur&nios,  instead  of 
emigratedj  9B.J  that  he  tranemigrated  there,  with  those  who  were 
attached  to  him. 

The  denomination  of  Bh&rata  is  used  only  by  learned  men,  and  even 
seldom ;  and  it  is  of  course  unknown  to  foreigners,  who  bestowed  upon 
the  whole  continent  of  India,  the  name  of  that  part  of  it  nearest  to 
them.  Thus  in  Tartary,.it  is  called  Jnu-Gahgam,  or  Anonkhenkh : 
in  the  west  it  was  called  Sindy  Hind,  India  from  the  country  of  Sindhu, 
on  the  river  of  the  same  name.  In  Pegu,  Ava,  Sumatra  it  is  called 
CaUnga,  from  the  peninsula,  which  they  frequented  most.  In  the 
countries  of  L&hdaca,  Dsdbcufam,  or  Dsaprong,  India  is  called  Zac  ; 
but  whether  it  meant  originally  all  India,  or. only  part  of  it,  is  uncer- 
tain. According  to  this  three-fold  division  of  India,  I  shall  divide  my 
Essay  into  three  parts,  and  begin  with  Calinga,  Pausanias  mentions 
three  large  islands,  or  countries  bordering  upon  the  sea,  in  the  remote 
parts  of  the  Erythrsan  Ocean.  Their  names  wore  Siria  Sacaia,  and 
Abaaa,  or  Abaaan.  The  first  is  obviously  China,  still  called  the  king- 
dom of  Ser  in  Tibet.  Sacaia  for  Z&ceya,  or  the  country  of  Zdc  is 
Indostan :  and  Abaaa  is  the  Bhaisa,  or  Bhainsa,  or  iBuffalo  country 
on  the  banks  of  the  Indus :  I  am  not  well  prepared  to  discuss  this 
point  at  present,  being  but  very  lately  acquainted  with  the  subject. 

2  G  2 


230  E99ay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

Zac  Co  be  pronoonoed  Zauky  is  ad  andent  hero,  who  aecording  to 
tradidon  was  inimiGal  to  the  followers  of  Brahmd,  when  they  came  to 
India ;  for  thej  unanhnously  acknowledge,  that  they  are  not  natives  of 
this  country,  and  that  they  came  from  the  N.  W.     He  is  of  course 
considered  as  a  Daitya,  or  evil  spirit  by  them  :  and  Zdc^  or  Zaeo  is  the 
devil  all  oyer  the  western  parts  of  India,  as  far  as  Ceylon.     In  tbe 
month  of  January,  in  the  year  1809*  I  saw  a  statue  of  his,  between 
Furrek^  and  Jek*hanerd,  and  about  ten  cos  S.  by  W.  of  Muttnu    It 
might  have  been  orieinally  about  fifteen  feet  high,  but  it  is  now  broken 
to  pieces.     It  is  still  an  object  of  worship  among  some  low  tribes,  who 
call  him  ZdC'BdbA,  or  Zac  our  lord,  and  father.     He  is  the  same  with 
Mdhi^a-pati,  or  lord  of  the  Buffalo  tribe,  called  in  the  Parkas  Ma* 
hi«6fura ;  and  who  resided  at  Naueha^ura,  according  to  the  Bhnra- 
na-S^ara,  and  the  Dionysiopolis,   or  Nagara  of  Ptolemy,  towsrcb 
CabuL     He  worshipped  gods  different  from  those  of  the  followers  of 
Brahma,  whom  he  opposed,  and  was  defeated  near  Cabul.     He  fled 
toward  the  Indus,  where  he  was  put  to  death,  near  the  rock  called 
TuUuleahf  where  they  show  the  place  where  his  tomb  stood  formerlj. 
According  to  the  natives,  he  was  a  shepherd  called  FuUuleah^  from  the 
Sanscrit  LulAya^  another  name  for   Mahi^dsura :  and   this   story  is 
related  by  the  younger  Plutarch  who  calls  him  Lilaios.* 

In  Sanskrit  he  is  also  called  Rkambha  and  in  the  Dekkin  Erumai  is  a 
Buffalo  and  Heramba  is  another  name  of  his.  He  was  the  grandson  of 
the  famous  Bali,  who  resided  at  Baroclie ;  and  was  emperor  of  India. 
He  was  also  an  incarnation  of  Siva,  and  his  father  Rambhet,  or  Vim 
reigned  on  the  banks  of  the  Indus,  according  to  the  Paurin'icas.  There 
we  must  look  for  the  country  of  the  Erembi,  or  Arimi^  where  lived  Tf- 
phoBus,  and  there  was  the  rock  of  Typhon,  who  is  represented  riding 
upon  au  ass,  which  was  also  his  symbol,  for  Mahisa  is  also  the  Dame 
of  the  Cdeara,  or  wild  ass.  From  Mahi«'a  comes  Bhaiea  or  Bhaintet 
in  the  spoken  dialects,  and  Bkaiaonh  in  the  plural.  The  Greek  and 
Latin  name  Bis*on  for  a  Baffalo  claims  the  same  origin.  In  the  north, 
and  N.  W.  of  India,  this  animal  is  called  Zac,  and  Y^;  which,  in 
some  dialect,  there,  is  restricted  to  the  Saurya-giAhi :  and  I  suspect 
that  the  countries  of  Sacai,  and  Abasan  are  the  same.  The  above 
passage  from  the  Bhuvana-Sigara  is  noticed  by  Sig.  Bayer,  and  others 

*  Plutarch  de  Flai&io.  voce  Indus. 


185].]  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  231 

ifter  him,  aa  Bryant,  &c.  Lula'ya  the  chief  of  the  Buffalo  tribe  or 
Uahif't-pati  waa  succeeded  by  another  incarnation  of  Siva,  with  the 
tide  of  Gapati,  or  the  lord  of  the  cow  tribe,  who  introduced  the  BoSy 
or  cow  into  India :  for  there  were  none  before.  Buffaloes  were  the 
only  cattle :  and  the  followers  of  Brahmd,  having  thus  brought  the 
eow,  and  introduced  her  into  this  country,  they  assumed  the  title  of 
Go^imaif  or  the  offspring  of  the  cow,  which  they  call  their  mother. 
£iTa,  aud  his  incarnations,  or  avat&raa,  are  styled  Bhagwan^  Bacchon, 
or  Bacchus :  and  the  Mahis'a-pati,  and  Gopati  are  of  course  entitled 
to  that  epithet :  the  former  is  Bacchus  Taeehos,  and  the  other  Bacchus 
Tauromorphoe. 

Nauaha-purif  called  in  the  Bhuvana-S^ara,  in  the  Timuli  dialect 
NiMddburam,  or  the  town  of  Nisha^  ia  the  Nysa  of  the  Greeks,  near 
mount  MeroB,  now  Mar-coh.  Luldya  was  defeated  close  to  Cabul,  by 
the  Gopatiy  with  the  assistance  of  Devf,  with  the  title  of  Asi,  or  she 
who  grants  us  the  object  of  our  wishes.  She  is  also  called  JayA  devi, 
or  the  goddess  of  victory,  and  her  sthdn  is  still  resorted  to,  by  devout 
people.  Alexander  recognized  Pallas  in  her,  and  worshipped  her: 
tnd  Niema,  or  Nieact,  or  the  place  of  the  goddess  of  victory,  is  a  tran- 
slation oi  Jayd'devi  in  HindL'*' 

Mahi«a  or  LuUja  was  once  for  a  considerable  time  the  supreme 
monarch  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  set  upon  mount  Olympus  in  the 
room  of  Indra,  styled  Juh-pati,  that  is  to  say  the  lord  of  heaven,  or 
Jupiter.  The. case  is  this :  our  divine  ancestor  Twiuh*td,  styled  Deva, 
or  God  by  the  Paur^^ics,  had  been  intrusted  with  the  five  elements ; 
oat  of  which,  he  made  Man^  manushya,  or  Mannus,  and  all  the  murtie 
or  embodied  forms.  Indra^  or  Jupiter,  in  a  fit  of  ill  humour,  killed 
his  son  Figva-rupa,  in  whom  was  concentrated  the  threefold  energy 
of  the  world.  TwaeJCtd  meditated  vengeance ;  and  for  this  purpose 
lighted  the  sacred  fire,  with  that  element,  which  he  extracted  from 
water,  through  a  curious,  and  most  difficult  process.  In  the  mean 
time  Indra  alarmed,  fled  towards  the  north,  and  concealed  himself. 
Twash't^  appointed  Mahie'a  in  his  room,  and  he  would  still  be  Juh^ 
pati,  or  Ju-piter  even  to  this  day,  but  for  a  most  singular  accident. 
Twash't^  whilst  repeating  sacred  spells,  placed  the  emphatical,  or 

*  Asiatic  RMearchet,  Vol.  vi.  p.  495. 


232  Estay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  [No.  3. 

secondary  accent  on  the  wrong  word ;  and  thus  blasted  his  own  scheme ; 
Indra  resumed  the  Olympian  throne ;  Mahi«'a  was  defeated,  and  lost 
his  life.  As»  in  the  present  case,  the  idiom  of  the  Sanskrita,  aod  Latin 
languages,  coincide,  at  least  in  the  poetical  dialect,  I  shall  illustrate 
this  passage  in  the  latter.  Twash't^  said  Indr  inimieum  auge  ;  and  I 
write  it,  as  it  would  have  been  pronounced  in  poetry,  with  die  asual 
elision.  Now  this  sentence  is  susceptible  of  two  meanings  :  it  may  be 
either  Indra  inimieum  ange^  or  Indram  inimieum  auge.  In  the  first 
case,  the  emphatical  accent  is  obviously  to  be  placed  on  the  word 
inimieum^  requesting  the  gods  to  increase,  and  enlarge  the  power  and 
strength  of  the  enemy  of  Indra.  This  Twash'tiL  wanted  to  say  :  bnt 
he  was  so  much  agitated,  that  he  placed  the  accent  upon  the  word 
Indr' :  then  the  phrase  became  Indram  inimieum  auge,  or  give  strength, 
and  increase  to  Indra  my  enemy :  for  the  emphatical  accent,  in  no 
language  whatever,  can  be  placed  upon  a  word  in  r^mine. 

This  is  the  Bacchus,  whose  companions  were  styled  Cabali,  by  the 
Greeks  :  for  tbe  army  of  MahUfa  consisted  of  many  myriads  of  Gtopi' 
las,  or  shepherds,  called  in  the  TamuH  dialect,  in  which  the  Bhnvana- 
sagara  is  written,  CobAler  in  the  plural,  from  the  singular  Cobdla,  As 
an  avatdra,  incarnation,  or  embodied  form  of  5iva,  Mahie'a  certainly 
was  inferior  to  none :  he  was  besides  a  most  religious  prince,  and  be- 
loved by  every  body.  We  may  then  naturally  ask,  how  it  happened, 
that  he  was  destroyed  by  his  own  prototype  Siva.  This  b  explained 
in  the  following  manner,  by  learned  divines.  After  certain  revolutions, 
religion  with  the  creed,  and  its  various  rites,  must  undergo  certain 
modifications,  and  even  alterations.  Mahisa  was  a  follower  of  the 
old  religion,  which  he  had  been  even  sent  to  protect  for  a  oeitmn  time. 
When  a  modification,  and  an  alteration  in  religion  was  going  to  take 
place,  we  might  suppose,  that  this  divine  ineamation  would  readOy 
submit,  or  otherwise,  be  recalled :  but  this  is  by  no  means  the  case: 
for  all  these  embodied  forms  of  the  deity,  being  obviously  under  the 
influence  of  m&yd,  or  worldly  illusion,  will  never  submit,  or  deviate  'm 
the  least  from  the  object  of  their  mission ;  though  now  no  longer  neces- 
sary. In  this  case,  they  are  to  be  destroyed,  with  all  their  adherents : 
when  the  embodied  form  rejoins  its  prototype,  who  bestows  heavenly 
bliss  on  his  slaughtered  followers,  in  his  own  heaven.  But  this  subject 
I  shall  resume  in  my  Essay  on  the  countries  bordering  upon  the  Indus. 


1851.]  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  233 

PART  THE  FIRST. 

Of  Calinga  or  the  Sea  Coasts  from  Cape  MtioiN  to 

Chatganh. 
Section  I. — Of  the  Sea  Coast  about  the  mouths  of  the  Indus. 
The  Sea  Coast,  or  Calii^ga,  of  India,  is  divided  into  three  parts, 
emphatically  called  Tri-Calinga,  or  the  three  shores.  The  first  Calinga 
ioclades  the  Sea  Coast  ahout  the  mouths  of  the  Indus ;  the  second 
extends  all  round  the  peninsula :  and  the  gangetic  shores,  from  Cuttack 
to  Ch&tganh,  constitute  the  third.  No  emperor  in  India,  could  pretend 
to  celebrity,  and  lasting  fame,  unless  he  was  master  of  these  three 
shores;  when  he  assumed  the  title  of  Tri'Calihgddhipati,  the  lord 
paramount  of  Tri-Calinga,  There  were  three  competitors  to  that 
title,  the  Mahdrdjd  on  the  hanks  of  the  Ganges,  the  Balldla  in  the 
peninsula,  and  the  Bala^rdjds  near  Gujjar&t.  Their  most  formidable 
opponents  to  supremacy,  were  the  proud  Gutjaras,  and  those  of  Utcala 
now  Orissa.  The  latter  are  said,  in  the  inscription  upon  a  pillar  near 
Budd&l,  to  have  been  eradicated ;  and  that  the  king  of  6our  enjoyed 
their  country.'*'  They  are  of  course  much  fallen  off,  with  regard  to 
chrilisation.  With  a  few  exceptions  in  some  places,  they  are  a  rude, 
tnd  wild  race,  which  have  even  forgotten  the  use  of  salt :  for  in  India 
inch  tribes,  as  do  not  use  it,  are  considered  as  barbarians,  little  remote 
from  the  brute  creation. 

The  first  Calinga  is  about  the  mouths  of  the  Indus ;  and  we  know 
but  little  of  it.  Some  sketches,  and  delineations  of  the  const,  have 
appeared  occasionally ;  but  they  afford  but  little  information,  as  they 
materially  differ  from  one  another,  and  are  often  contradictory.  The 
natives  of  that  country  seldom  travel,  and  merchants  have  little  induce- 
ment to  visit  it :  but  near  Cape  MMdn,  there  is  a  famous  place  of 
worship  called  Hihgldj,  resorted  to  from  all  parts  of  India,  by  devout 
pilgrims.  These  are  numerous  indeed,  and  I  shall  lay  before  the 
Society,  the  result  of  the  compared  accounts  of  the  most  intelligent 
among  them.  Besides  pilgrims,  I  never  saw  but  one  person,  who  had 
Tisited  that  country  :  he  lived  at  Tha't't*h£  in  a  public  capacity  for 
seven  or  eight  years,  and  left  it  very  near  fifty  years  ago.  The  account 
of  the  pilgrims  is,  as  may  be  supposed,  intermixed  with  many  legen- 

*  Aiiatic  Retearches,  Vol.  Itt. 


234  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

dary  taleSy  which,  though  fulsome,  and  ridiculoas,  are  neTeiihelett 
8o  much  connected  with  the  geography,  and  history  of  the  coantry, 
and  they  throw  so  much  light  on  many  particukrs,  that  I  have  foond 
it  necessary,  to  give  occasionally  some  short  ahstracts  of  the  most 
interesting. 

The  country  of  Cutch,  in  Sanskrita  Caeh^ha,  and  also  Cunti,  is  tbe 
rendezvous  of  pilgrims  going  to  Hinglij.  Those,  who  come  from  the 
N.  £.  follow  nearly  the  course  of  the  river  Paddar :  the  greatest 
numher  from  the  East  and  S.  £.  are  ohliged  to  cross  the  gulf  of 
CacVha^  which  is  done  at  two  places.  The  first  is  to  the  eastward  of 
Dwdracdy  at  a  place  called  Bain  in  the  maps.  If  the  wind  be  farour- 
able,  they  cross  directly  to  Mdscd-Mun* di^  in  an  island  at  the  mouth 
of  a  river,  and  near  Chigu-Mun^di,  on  the  mainland.  Should  the  wind 
be .  unfavourable,  as  when  blowing  from  the  W.  or  S.  W.,  they  then 
go,  and  land  at  Anj6r^  and  the  distance  is  24  cos :  but  this  is  reckoned 
a  dangerous  passage. 

Pilgrims  coming  from  Cambay,  and  having  no  business  at  Dwdracd, 
go  to  a  place  called  Morti,  through  Drdngdhdrdj  and  Hahoffd'h; 
thence  to  Jmronh,  where  they  embark,  and  sometimes  go  to  Anjdr; 
but  more  generally  land  at  Rdvend^d'h,  RdvewCdhdn,  or  Ndtendr  in 
iYte  maps,  and  the  distance  is  reckoned  27  cos. 

From  Rdvend'd'h  they  travel  N.  W.  to  Bhoj  the  capital  of  the 
country,  and  12  cos  from  the  former  place. 

Those  who  land  at  AnjAr,  go  along  the  shore  to  Mo*drdr,  or  Jfm- 
*drdr,  RdvencttThf  and  Mased-MutC di^  or  M%idi,  From  this  place 
to  Bhoj  they  reckon  12  cos,  in  a  northerly  direction.  It  is  a  consi- 
derable town  with  a  strong  fort. 

Before  I  proceed  with  our  pilgrim's  route,  I  shall  sketch  out  its  grand 
outlines,  and  ascertain  the  situation  of  some  of  the  most  remarktble 
places.  From  MascdMu*d{  to  Bhoj  12  cos,  or  22  British  miles ;  bear- 
ing north,  or  nearly  so.  From  Bhoj  to  Asdpuri  26  cos,  or  49  miles: 
but  from  Mascd  they  reckon  only  24  cos,  or  45  miles.  From  Asd^pari 
to  GhaCdehj  near  the  mouth  of  the  eastern  branch  of  the  Indus  27 
cos,  or  51  British  miles.  From  Ghat'deh  to  Tatkd,  or  Sh&h-bandar  37 
cos,  or  70  miles :  but  as  you  cross  the  main  stream  of  the  Indus  three 
times,  a  considerable  allowance  is  to  be  made,  for  the  windings  of  the 
road ;  and  I  allow  62  miles.     From  Shflii-bandar  to  Bdm-bdfft  or  Crd- 


1851.]  Afoy  en  ike  JneiefU  Qeography  of  India.  235 

eft^  they  reckon  in  general  40  cos ;  but  more  correctly  only  38,  or  69 
miles:  a  considerable  allowance  is  to  be  made  also  here,  and  I  allow 
64  miles. 

From  BidmMg^  to  Hingldj^  they  reckon  in  round  numbers  80  coa ;  but 
there  are  only  7S^  or  according  to  some  79.  From  RAm-b^g  to  SonemS* 
yM  28  cos,  from  the  western  side  of  the  bay  of  CrdekC^  or  29  from 
the  esstem. 

From  S6nAn^y<n(  to  Hingldj  50  cos ;  some  reckon  54,  which  differ- 
ence is  explained  in  this  manner ;  from  S<Sn6m^y^(  you  cross  in  a  boat 
to  the  opposite  side  of  the  bay,  and  the  distance  is  three  cos,  when  the 
wiod  is  favourable :  but  when  it  is  not,  you  must  take  a  circuit, 
through  the  bay,  of  seven  cos,  instead  of  three,  and  this  accounts  for 
the  difference :  bat  50  cos  is  the  tme  distance. 

From  S6n^mfyini  to  the  river  Hour  or  Tomenu  they  reckon  44  cos, 
or  81  British  miles,  and  hence  to  Hingl&j  6  cos,  or  1 1  miles. 

From  Bhqj  they  travel  westward ;  first  to  MancUAh  three  cos ;  then 
for  ttTon  cos  the  road  is  through  thickets  of  underwood,  here  and 
there,  and  numerous  detached  hummocks ;  the  hills  are  to  the  right. 
Ton  then  enter  a  more  agreeable  and  fertile  country,  and  af^er  travel- 
ling eight  cos,  you  come  to  Teherd^  a  considerable  town :  and  after 
eight  cos  more,  comes  the  Mthdn  of  JLsdpw^DM,  a  famous  place  of 
worship,  to  the  westward  of  which  is  a  pretty  large  stream,  the  eastern- 
most branch  of  the  Indus ;  and  about  three  or  four  cos  from  the  sea, 
where,  at  the  confluence,  is  also  a  place  of  worship.  Near  Asdpuri 
to  the  N.  £.  is  a  famous  pool  called  Cheeherd,  or  Zhefherd,  which  com- 
mmaieates  under  ground  with  Hingl&j,  and  other  holy  places.  There 
it  snother  pool  of  that  name  to  the  west  of  Dehli,  and  called  Zutertu 
hjr  the  Greeks.  In  the  compound  Atdpuri,  purl  does  not  signify  a  towi^ 
as  I  thought  at  first ;  but  the  whole  implies,  that  this  goddess  grants 
to  OS  the  completion  jpwra,  of  our  wishes  A^d.  She  is  worshipped 
there  under  the  title  of  Fiehdyan{''mdtd'janani^vit  or  the  fostering 
goddess  oar  mother,  and  author  of  our  existence.  This  place  is  not 
the  same,  with  the  AndpuH  of  the  maps,  on  the  sea  shore. 

Those  who  land  at  Mased-Mun^di,  and  who  do  not  choose  to  go 
to  Bkof,  go  to  Asdpuri  on  the  sea  shore :  thence  to  NdltyA-CoUhor^t 
A  small  town ;  thence  to  Behrd,  and  to  Tekard*  In  the  route  of  a  pil- 
grim from  Bhqj  to  Tehardt  he  mentions  MAnthCiUA,  Ndliyd^CoUhordf 

2  H 


236  Amy  on  the  Aticieni  Oeograiphy  of  India*  [No.  3. 

Bkerd  and  Tehard  ;  bot  the  distances  are  omitted.  The  western  ex- 
tremity of  the  ridge  of  monntains  in  Caeh*ka^  is  to  the  N.  £.  of  Atdi' 
purl;  distance  about  eight,  or  ten  cos,  and  probably  to  the  north  of 
Tehard. 

After  crossing  the  rirer  to  the  west  of  Asd-puri,  there  is  a  high 
beach  along  the  sea  shore,  level  all  the  way,  considerably  higher  than 
the  adjacent  country.  It  consists  of  hard  sand  ;  its  breadth,  which  is 
oonaderable  in  many  places,  is  yery  irregular ;  and  the  whole  is  covered 
with  a  shrub-like  plant  called  LutU  in  that  country,  and  Jkau  on  the 
banks  of  the  Granges.*  Six  cos  from  the  river  of  Atd-puri^  is  a  smaU 
reservoir  under  an  Indian  fig  tree,  and  sometimes  there  are  a  few 
wretched  huts :  hence  to  another  arm  of  the  Indus  five  cos :  it  is  navi- 
gable, and  a  short  cos  beyond,  is  the  town  of  Lde^hpat-bandar^  or 
the  port  of  L^c'h-pati  the  grandfather  of  the  present  Rij&  of  Cach'hs, 
who  built  this  place,  between  fifty  and  sixty  years  ago.  There  was  a 
small  village  before,  the  name  of  which  is  already  lost,  at  least  to  me. 
As  it  was  a  favourite  place  of  his,  he  granted  to  it  the  exdusiye  privi- 
leges of  a  Pdtfani  town.  P&t  in  Hindi  signifies  the  breadth  of  any 
thing,  of  a  river,  of  a  gulf.  From  Pdt^  they  have  made  on  the  banks 
of  the  Indus  Pdtt'an,  in  a  derivative  form ;  and  there  it  signifies  a 
Ferry ;  and  from  Pdtfan  comes  P&t^ani^  bestowed  on  towns  and 
villages,  where  is  a  famous,  and  much  frequented  PAtt*an  or  Ferry. 
The  towns  on  the  sea  shore,  which  have  the  exclusive  privilege  of  a 
P^t'ani  place,  have  packet  boats,  which  at  stated  times,  regulated  by 
the  monsoons,  sail  to  various  harbours,  either  with  passengers,  or 

goods. 

CrAehi  or  Rdmhdg  is  the  Pdtfani  of  the  Fa/t,  or  Nawab  of  Sind. 
Leher%'4)andar  was  so  formerly  ;  and  other  places  at  various  periods : 
hence  in  the  old  Portuguese  maps  is  a  town,  either  in,  or  near  the 
Delta  of  the  Indus,  called  Patenis.  For  this  information  I  am  indebt- 
ed to  my  old  friend  Mauluvi  S&leh,  a  native  of  CaULt,  and  Tasildar  of 
Th^tt'h&  under  Golam  Mohammad  Abisi  about  50  years  ago ;  and  is 
now  livmg  at  Benares,  being  above  80  years  of  age.  This  denomina- 
tion is  of  great  antiquity ;  for  it  seems,  from  a  passage  of  Diodoros  the 
Sicilian,  that  Alexander  built  a  town  in  the  Delta,  which  was  caOed 
Potana  probably  Bastdk^Bandar  ;  and  from  the  particularly  there  is  no 

*  The  TRmariz  iadica  aooording  to  Dr.  Hinler. 


r 


1851.]         JBMoy  on  ike  Ancient  Oeegraphy  of  India.  237 

doubt,  but  it  wu  intended  to  be  a  Pdtfani  town  to  certain  iaianday 
and  barboors  in  these  eeaa. 

From  Lde^ipat-Bandar  to  Baatdk-Bandmr^  on  the  sea  shore,  seven 
ooi:  close  to  Baeidh,  and  to  the  east  of  ityis  alarge  arm  of  the  Indus, 
■bore  one  mile  broad,  which  leads  to  a  spacious  lake  of  a  very  irr^^ar 
dttpe.    Its  length  N.  W.,  and  S.  £.  is  said  to  be  about  12  cos,  and  its 
bresdth  in  a  S.  W.,  and  N;  £•  direction,  about  7  co8«    During  seven 
numtbs  in  the  jear,  there  u  little  water  in  it ;  and  its  limits  are  then 
moch  reduced ;  6ut  during  five  months,  including  the  time  of  the  inun- 
dation in  April,  Maj,  and  June,  and  also  during  part  of  the  rains,  it  is 
M,  being  fed  by  numerous  branches  of  the  Indus,  chiefly  from  the  N.  B. 
In  the  accounts  by  natives,  it  is  stated,  that  it  is  full,  or  nearly  so,  dur- 
ing the  months  of    Vmd&kha,  Jateh'fka,  *Jehdrka,  'Srdoana,  and 
Bhdira  ;  and  that  there  is  little  water  in  it  during  the  months  of  Ai' 
wiaa,  KdrtUOf  Agrah&yana^  Poiw'a,  Mdgha^  PKAlguna^  and  ChaUra. 
In  the  year  1809,  the  first  of  Yais^ikha  answered  to  the  23rd  of  April ; 
and  the  last  of  Bhidra  to  the  26th  of  September,  at  least  at  Benares : 
St  other  places  it  is  earlier.    From  that  circumstance  it  is  called  Ban^ 
and  Bom;  which  in  the  language  of  that  country  implies  a  tract  of 
ground,  which  is  under  water  during  part  of  the  year,  and  remains  dry 
an  the  rest.    Abul  Faeil,  in  his  account  of  Gurjar&t,  mentions  a  vast 
extent  of  ground  towards  the  Puddar,  which  is  yearly  inundated,  and 
is  also  called  Ban^  probably  from  the  Sanskrit  ^r'lto,  water.    During 
the  dry  season,  it  is  even  in  the  narrowest  part  nearly  three  cos  broad. 
Then  are  boats  ready  at  Baeidh,  with  ferry  passengers.    They  go  in 
a  N.  E.  direction,  following  the  bending  of  the  shore  to  the  right ; 
the  passengers  are  landed  near  a  Fakir's  hermitage,  with  a  few  huts, 
and  then  they  proceed  by  land,  in  a  8.  £.  direction,  to  a  place  opposite 
Idtfkpat'Bandar,  and  in  some  measure  a  suburb  to  it,  where  the  usual 
provisions  and  refreshments,  which  the  country  affords,  are  to  be  met 
with.    This  is  obviously  the  lake  Sirinoe  of  Arrian,  called  Saronitis, 
or  rather  Saronie,  by  the  younger  Plutarch ;  and  Bastdh  u  the  Seuhe* 
ri*bandttr  of  Otter,  which  should  be  written  Sekrdhi-bandar,  being  in 
the  country  of  the  Sekrdhie,    In  the  same  manner  L^eri-bandar  is 
LeMki-bandar,  bebg  in  the  country  of  the  Lehrdhie.    Bastdh  is  a 
eoonderable  place  for  the  country :  it  haa  a  fort,  with  a  few  bad  guns 
carriages.    It  belongs  to  the  Fali  of  Sind,  whose  country  ends 

2  H  2 


238  Enay  on  the  Aneieni  Qeograiphy  oflnduu  [No.  3. 

there ;  and  on  the  other  ride  of  the  rirer,  begins  that  of  CadCha. 
From  Boitdh  to  QhauCdeh^  OhaCdeh,  or  Ghaireh,  there  are  eight  eoe. 
Three  cos  from  Bastdh  is  a  small  reservoir  of  waten  OhaCdeh  is  near 
the  confluence  of  the  main  branch  of  the  Indus  with  the  sea;  and 
about  half  a  mile  from  it,  and  to  the  east,  is  the  Tillage.  The  Indus 
is  called  here,  in  the  dialect  of  Cach'ha,  Mehrdn,  and  Mekrawan, 
which  last  is  to  be  pronounced  as  a  dissyllable. 

From  GhaPdeh  to  Pokkydri^  an  insignificant  Tillage,  there  are  ten 
cos.  It  is  on  the  western  side  of  the  Indus,  which  you  cross.  A  littk 
to  the  north  of  Pokhy&ri,  the  Mehrin  sends  a  branch  into  the  lake 
Sirmoe,  and  through  it  Alexander  descended  with  his  fleet.  It  ii 
called  the  Pokhf^dri  river,  even  under  BaHdh. 

From  Pokhydri  to  Sh^-bandar,  they  reckon  27  cos,  and  in  all  from 
GhaCdeh  31 ;  when  yon  are  obliged  to  cross  the  Indus  three  times. 
Pokhydri  consists  only  of  a  few  wretched  huts :  hence  to  RdM  or 
RMf  another  place  equally  wretched,  8  or  9  cos.  As  the  westera 
bank  of  the  Indus  is  oyergrown  with  the  LwiU  shrub,  and  uninhabited, 
they  cross  the  Indus,  and  go  to  SindkU,  a  small  Tillage  inhabited  by 
Mussulmans,  and  7  or  8  cos  from  Rddi,  and  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Mehrdn,  Hence  8  or  9  cos,  there  is  another  Tillage  called  JBaloehMrOf 
inhabited  by  Mussulmans  likewise ;  and  going  along  the  banks  of  the 
river  for  8  cos,  they  r&>cross  it,  and  land  at  a  place  called  the  Nawib's 
Chok^,  and  Ghdt;  and  go  three  cos  by  land,  to  Sh4h-bandar. 

The  course  <^  the  route  from  Ghaireh  to  this  place,  is  said  to  beN. 
and  S»,  or  nearly  so.  There  are  boats  at  Pokhydri,  and  those^  who 
can  afford  to  pay  for  them,  go  in  one  tide  to  the  above  Chokey,  or 
Guard-house. 

From  Bastdhy  yon  may  go  to  Shih-bandar  by  the  way  of  *Jbddt 
leaving  GhaCdeh  sereral  miles  to  the  left.  ^Abdd  u  two»  or  three  eos 
to  the  west  of  the  main  branch  of  the  Indus,  and  two  long  days  mareh 
from  Sh£h-bandar.  It  is  called  Hehaih  in  the  life  of  Mahmud  GHms* 
neri,  who  took  it.  Abnlfeda  calls  it  Bbiath,  and  also  Mow,  which  in 
Hindi,  rignifies  an  inferior  staple  town,  for  Tarious  articles  of  trade: 
but  this  difference  is  often  disregarded. 

Another  conriderable  town  in  the  Delta,  called  Caeriidh  or  Ctieat' 
hdleh,  is  of  late  frequented  by  pilgrims,  owing  to  a  rich  Hindu,  wh(^ 
sometime  ago,  bmlt  a  temple  there,  with  a  large  house  for  himseii^  ^ai 


185].]  Ssioy  on  ike  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  239 

f 

t  BJuarmO'Md^  or  Alms-honBe,  for  the  reception  of  pilgiimfly  who  are 
entertained  there^  and  dismisaed  with  alms.  This  circumstance  has 
brought  thb  place  to  oar  knowledge.  It  is  sitaated  between  two  arms 
of  a  branch  of  the  Indus,  called  Mana-mue^hd^  and  which  springs  from 
the  weaCem  arm  of  the  Indus,  three  oos  below  Shih-bandar.  I  sns« 
peet  this  river  to  be  the  Hijamany  of  Major  Rennel ;  for  TjyO'mand 
sigmfies  the  etmgaimay  or  confluence  of  the  river  Mana  with  the  sea. 
To  the  north  of  Caear-hdleh,  it  divides  into  two  arms,  which,  a  few 
008  below,  fall  into  the  sea.  Opposite  to  the  town,  the  bed  of  the 
Mana-Mtu^hd  is  very  broad,  and  there  are  extensive  fisheries.  The 
water  is  brackish ;  but  the  inhabitants  dig  wells,  the  water  of  which 
is  good;  but  remains  so  only  a  few  days.  From  Caear-hdleh  to 
8htii4>andar,  they  reckon  31  cos  by  water;  28  np  the  Mana-mue^hd, 
and  three  np  the  western  branch  of  the  Indus.  There  you  land  at  a 
piaoe  called  B^ghAt^  opposite  to  Sh4h-bandar,  where  there  is  a  large 
Mdt^  or  convent  of  Ndnae-panikU*  Mauluvi  Saleh  informs  me,  that 
CacoT'JUUek  is  the  name  of  one  of  the  four  Sircars  of  the  province  of 
ThaVt'h^  indnding  the  Delta,  as  far  eastward,  as  Baetdh.  In  the 
Ayin-Acberi  it  is  called  Chueur-hdleh. 

Sh^-bandar  may  be  considered  now  as  the  capital  of  the  country 
on  account  of  its  sise,  trade,  and  because  many  of  the  first  officers  of 
government  reside  there. 

QoUbn  Mohammad '  Abb^  took  it  from  a  Hindu  prince  of  the  Sohdd^ 
or  8ogdd  tribe^  and  made  great  many  improvements.  It  is  situated  at 
the  head  of  the  Delta,  where,  at  the  point  of  division,  is  the  place  of 
Bdbd,  or  Bdwd'Pethdt  or  our  lord  Pithd.  It  seems,  that  it  ?ra8 
formerly  an  island,  and  during  the  rains,  it  is  even  now  nearly  so : 
but  the  bed  of  the  dbannel,  which  separated  it  from  the  Delta,  is 
alnuMt  filled  up ;  yet  it  remains  a  morass  to  this  day,  over  which  the 
inhabitants  have  made  one,  or  two  bridges,  as  they  call  them ;  but 
which  are  a  sort  of  causeway  made  of  hurdles,  fascines  and  clay,  with 
a  few  small  openings  to  drain  off  the  water.  This  place  is  called  by 
Hindus  Nagar-Pafhdy  and  Nagar-Tath'h6 ;  but  not  to  be  confounded 
with  Smdh^^Tha'tehd^  which  is  our  T6t&  It  is  so  called,  from  a 
dei^,  or  holy  man,  called  Pathd,  with  the  title  of  BAbd,  or  rather 
Bdwd,  the  lord  Pdt'kd,  and  by  Mussulmans  not  improperly  rendered 
Pir^Pafhd;  and  whom  they  have  converted  into  a  Saint  of  their 


240  Saajf  on  ike  Ancient  Oeoffraphy  of  India.         [No.  3. 

own.    Bdwd  is  the  same  with  Ban,  a  tide  well  known  among  the 
Mahr^f  Ub»  and  which,  according  to  a  learned  pandit  of  that  ooimtrj, 
is  derived  from  the  ohsolete  root  Bu,  lord»  master ;  and  which  in  Per- 
sian signifies  fether  only  implicitlji  in  the  same  manner  as  we  use  the 
words  Sire  and  grand  Sire,    From  Bu  comes  Bau^  and  BdwA  a  lord, 
and  BAioi,  or  BM  a  lady,  in  the  M^Oirit'tiL  langosge.    BAwd,  sndi^ss 
are  used  in  that  sense  in  the  Burman  language,  in  which  they  call  the 
emperor  of  China  Odey-Bod,  or  the  lord  and  king  of  the  east.    The 
holy  Taekd,  or  Fdfkd  is  also  called  Aghdr-BAwd^  or  Bdbdy  and  tt 
Multan  Bdhd'Pifhu.    The  three  first  denominations  in  Hindi,  implj 
power,  greatness  and  skill.    This  is  the  town  of  Tdtdh^  asserted  hy 
Abul  Faal  to  be  called  also  Debiel,  and  Alore,  in  some  copies  Alwar. 
In  the  Persian  Tables,  cited  by  Major  Bennel,  in  his  first  Memoir,  it 
is  equally  asserted  that  Tdthd,  is  the  same  with  DaiM.    This  T6ad 
is  of  course  difiTerent  firom  the  Tatah  of  our  maps,  the  true  name  of 
which  is  'Tha't'thi,  and  Otter  says,  that  the  head  of  the  Delta  is  two 
days  by  water,  bebw  Nagar-Thdithd,  or  Tkaithi,  which  he  spdh 
Tsehatchi.    The  denomination  of  Debiel,  Dibul  seems  to  be  unknown 
in  that  country,  except  perhaps  to  sea*faring  people,  who  sometimei 
bestow  on  places,  names  unknown  to  those  who  live  further  inland.* 

Capt.  Hamilton  is  entirely  mistaken,  when  he  says  that  DieM,  in 
the  language  of  that  country,  signifies  the  seven  mouths.  It  is  by  no 
means  the  case  with  that  language,  nor,  I  bdieve,  with  any  other  in 
India*  They  use,  on  the  banks  of  the  Indus,  the  same  nnmerds  ai 
in  Hindi,  except  the  two  first,  Bere  or  Fere  one,  and  Bd,  vd^hi^iati 
two.  The  first  is  the  Hindi  Eie^  with  the  addition  of  the  letter  B. 
Thus  in  Icelandic,  instead  of  etm,  one,  they  say  eim.  Ba,  bS,  or  vit 
is  now  obsolete,  both  in  Sanskrit,  and  Hindi :  but  it  is  the  root  of 
Fineehati,  or  Fine'hati  in  Sanskrit,  and  of  Bie  in  Hindit  which  mffifj 
twenty.  It  is  the  root  in  Latin  of  bis  twice,  and  of  pigitUi,  also  of 
am^o  both. 

DebO,  Dtmil,  or  Dud  seems  to  s^^nify  the  ^island  (Die)  of  Fate  or 
H^eh,  the  meaning  of  which  is  unknown  to  me ;  though  often  fbaad 
in  composition  in  the  names  of  places  in  that  country,  and  all  over  the 
peninsula,  as  HdUeh<undi,  on  the  Indus;  Caear^hdieh  in  the  Delti; 

*  I  never  saw  Otter's  works:  but  an  extract  waa  sent  froBoi  Earope  to  thsbtt 
Father  Tieffenthaler,  who  gave  it  to  aie. 


1851.]  Buojf  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  241 


Telioffoody,  Tdle,  TdHeewara^  &e.  Diodorns  calls  it 
Tdli,  and  says,  that  it  was  situated  in  an  island.  Yet,  I  thmk,  this 
etymology  inadmissible,  as  I  do  not  think  it  idiomatical  to  saj  Bith 
Tdld;  it  should  be  Ydla-dCva^  and  I  cannot  find  a  single  instance 
in  which  IHv,  or  Bib  is  prefixed  in  composition*  I  suppose  it  deriTod 
from  Dev-Tdld,  the  divine  T&1&,  or  H&lleh,  and  in  this  country,  and  in 
Oarjerat  they  say  D^,  or  D{  for  Diva  ;  and  thus  Di-Tala,  or  Diul. 

In  this  manner  the  town  Deva^Bau/dlA,  or  Bupdld  in  the  desert,  to 
the  east  of  Bacar  on  the  Indus,  is  generally  called  now  Di»RaweU 
Oor  Tal&  is  certainly  a  most  sacred  place,  being  dedicated  to  the 
diTine  Pa^hA,  who  is  constantly  attended  by  900,000  Bishis,  or  holy 
men.  PathdU  is  a  regular  derivatire  form,  from  Pafhd,  as  Bengali 
from  Banga:  and  from  it  our  ancient  travellers  and  writers  made 
Pdtdld,  and  even  Pathalia*  HdUa^wdrd  is  another  name  for  this 
place,  generally  contracted  into  Ahwr,  or  Alore,  and  mentioned  by 
Abnl  Fazil :  but  it  is  now  unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of  that  country. 
TmUdha^  or  Takhdha,  in  the  Malabar  dialect,  signifies  the  seven 
Uands,  but  it  would  not  be  idiomatical  to  say  with  Capt.  Hamilton 
i^i9-yat/,  which  he  renders  by  the  seven  mouths. 

Oar  ancient  navigators,  and  travellers,  and  even  eastern  writers,  do 
not  agree  about  its  situation ;  some  pladng  it  at  Liheri-bandar  others  at 
Crfnchi :  and  it  appears  to  me,  that  at  whatever  emporium  merchants 
were  allowed  to  land,  and  dispose  of  their  goods,  on  this  they  indiffer- 
ently bestowed  the  name  of  Debil.  Merchants  were  not  always 
aOowed  to  come  up  to  the  Metropolis,  or  go  too  far  inland,  for  political 
reasons. 

Mauluvi  S6leh  mentioned  to  me  a  similar  instance,  when  he  was  at 
Tbatth6.  El  Eldrissi  says,  that  Dabil  was  three  days  from  the  sea, 
•nd  as  many  from  Mansaurah  (the  lower)  now  Thatth^  which  was 
three  days  from  Firusa,  or  Nirun  now  Nehrun,  or  Hydrabad,  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Indus.  It  was  also  two  days  from  Manhabere, 
Manhawer,  or  Minnagara,  on  the  ade  of  which  is  a  place  of  worship 
eailed  Pir-Patth6,  and  one  day's  march  south  of  TAtth^ ;  it  is  called 
Brfluninibti  by  Abul  Fazil ;  and  Shehr-Bar^em&  by  Persian  writers,* 
or  the  town  of  Brihmans :  it  is  the  B&hemi  of  Danville,  and  it  is  still 
a  pnrgunnah  called  Berhampur,  for  Br&hmanpura,  at  least  I  so  sup- 

*  See  D'Herbelot,  voc.  Cambait. 


242  Afoy  on  the  Ancient  Oeograpky  of  India.  [No.  X 

pose.  It  is  called  Bachmann,  for  Brachmann,  by  Chrysooocas :  thiu 
in  India  they  say  Bahman,  for  BHJiman.  His  Mansanrah  is  the 
T&t&h  of  oar  maps^  and  Danville's  T&t&h  is  Shfih-bandar ;  and  here  he 
is  right. 

The  town  of  Pethi,  or  T6thi  is  situated  in  the  Delta,  on  the  western 
branch  of  the  IndoSt  and  since  the  improvements  made  by  QoUon 
Mohammad,  it  is  now  only  between  two  or  three  miles  from  the 
extreme  point  of  the  Delta ;  but  the  old  town  was  two  cos  and  half, 
or  five  miles  from  it.  There  is  no  arm  of  the  Indus  to  the  north  of 
the  other  Thitthi,  as  I  am  assured  by  Mauluvi  S6leh,  who  resided 
there  seven  or  eight  years  in  a  public  capacity.  D*Herbelot  says,  that 
Deibul  (or  T&thA)  was  besieged  in  vain  by  SoHm^n,  the  second  king  of 
Persia ;  but  I  find  no  such  a  king  in  the  history  of  that  country. 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Akbar,  it  was  besi^ed  by  his 
general  Kh&n-khdn^  with  a  numerous  army ;  the  siege  lasted  sue 
months ;  but  after  a  most  obstinate  resistance  it  was  taken.  This 
town  could  not  have  been  the  present  ThAtthd,  which  could  not  have 
held  out  so  long :  but  it  was  Tithd,  or  Debiel,  which  was  so  strong, 
on  account  of  its  insular  situation.  It  was  denominated  Shfli-bandar, 
or  the  royal  emporium,  in  honor  of  Akbar.  In  some  old  Portuguese 
maps,  it  is  simply  called  Bandel  for  Bandar,  and  in  Father  Monserrat'i 
map  of  India  it  is  placed,  exactly  half  way,  between  the  mouth  of  the 
western  branch  of  the  Indus  and  Thdtthi.  The  denomination  of 
ShAh-bandar  seems  to  be  unknown  to  Hindu  pilgrims,  and  is  used 
only  by  Mussulmans;  who  never  use  that  of  Nagar-T&h^  except 
when  applied  to  Th&tthA. 

The  pilgrims  now  prepare  themselves  to  go  through  a  dreadful 
country,  belonging  to  a  mighty  goddess,  always  ready  to  befriend 
mankind,  but  at  the  same  time  highly  irascible,  and  who,  for  the 
most  trifling  offence,  will  inflict  on  the  unfortunate  culprit,  either  aa 
incurable  leprosy,  or  turn  him  into  stone,  or  drive  him  into  madness^ 
by  various  and  uncouth  sounds,  and  strange  noises.  Pilgrims  are  how- 
ever so  much  upon  their  guard,  that  no  such  accident  ever  happau^ 
and  these  noises  are  not  always  to  be  heard ;  and  then  they  are  veiy 
faint.  They  must  not  bathe  all  the  way,  nor  wash  their  faces^  or  handib 
rinse  their  mouths,  or  even  wash  certain  parts,  as  usual  on  particular 
occasions.    This  tremendous  deity  resides  at  Eingldj^  about  seven  or 


i85].]  iRsfoy  OH  the  Andeni  Geography  of  India.  243 

€ight  iiuies  to  the  eastward  of  cape  Mu^ddn,  or  Moran.  Thejr  now 
Ure  goides,  who  are  well  acquainted  with  the  religioua  places  on  the 
ntd,  the  rites  to  he  performed  at  each  place,  and  the  legends  relating 
to  them,  which  are  both  numerons,  and  equally  ridiculous.  There  are 
two  roQtes  from  Sh&h-bandar  to  HingULj ;  one  called  the  nine  days 
nnite,  because  they  are  exactly  that  number  of  days  on  the  road ;  the 
other,  for  a  rimilar  reason,  is  denominated  the  thirteen  days  route. 
Mgrims,  however,  are  not  always  so  exact,  and  they  will  sometimes 
take  two  or  three  days  more ;  and  this  depends  upon  the  quantity  of 
proTinons,  they  are  either  able,  or  willing  to  carry  on  their  backs. 

As  far  as  Son&n Ay^,  the  two  routes  are  the  same :  and  from  that 

phee  to  Hinglaj  they  reckon  three  roads ;  one  by  sea,  seldom  frequented ; 

the  other  along  the  sea  shore ;  and  the  third  is  more  inland ;  and  this 

last  takes  up  seven  days  on  foot ;  but  they  generally  hire  camels,  and 

perform  it  in  five  days.    When  they  go  along  the  sea  shore,  they  cross 

the  cater  mouth  of  the  Hdbf  at  Son^m^y^i,  and  as  no  provisions  can 

be  procured  on  the  road,  they  must  take  some  at  the  last  place,  both 

fer  going,  and  coming  back ;  and  carry  the  whole  on  their  backs.    This 

is  of  eourse,  the  most  difficult,  and  besides  you  must  travel  on  foot: 

pOgrims  who  travel  this  way  are  very  numerous  indeed.    Those,  who 

WMit  either  zeal,  or  bodily  strength,  go  the  thirteen  days-  route,  which 

is  very  expensive,  as  it  is  performed  on  camels ;  and  I  lament,  that  I 

never  was  able  to  meet  with  any  body,  who  had  travelled  that  way. 

8e?eral  intelligent  and  learned  pilgrims  have  repeatedly  told  me,  that 

I  had  no  occasion  to  regret  it ;  as  their  route  affords  very  litUe  geo- 

graphical  information  :  for  it  does  not  pass  through  any  town,  or  place 

of  oote.    They  had  seen  several,  who  had  gone  that  way,  ai\(i  who 

informed  them,  that  they  cross  the  Hdb  at  the  first  fordable  place, 

where  there  are  only  a  few  wretched  huts.    They  then  ascend  the 

heights,  and  go  to  Hingl&j,  leaving  Chdrd-Beileh,  a  great  way  to  the 

right.    Some  descend  through  what  is  called  the  Elephant's  neck,  and 

•end  their  camels  to  Hinglfij,  performing  the  rest  of  the  journey  on 

foot.    The  only  thing  remarkable  on  the  road,  are  the  tombs  of  the 

old  Jogi,  or  Durveish,  and  of  his  disciple,  of  whom  I  shall  hereafter 

take  some  notice. 

All  along  that  route,  but  more  particularly  between  8h6h-bandar, 
and  cape  Monz,  there  are  great  many  places  of  worship,  dedicated  to 

2  I 


244  SsMy  OH  the  Aneieni  Qeagraphy  of  India.  [No.  3. 

rariooB  deities.  There  are  however  no  hoildings,  and  there  are  nothing 
else,  but  trees  of  the  B&bnl,  or  Acacia,  Tamarind,  and  Paliaa  ldnd« 
stones,  springs,  small  pools,  hillocks,  he. ;  and  of  which  I  shall  seldom 
take  any  notice.    Our  pilgrims  being  ready,  and  having  taken  provi- 
eions,  to  last  them  as  far  as  R&mbig,  which  they  reach  in  three  days 
they  cross  the  Indus  about  two  cos  below  ShILh-bandar ;  and  about  a 
gun-shot  from  the  river,  is  a  small  pool  dedicated  to  Sinha-Bhav^« 
devf :  a  little  further  is  a  small  river,  which  runs  into  the  Indus : 
three  cos  further  is  another  small  one,  which  runs  also  into  it.    It  is 
called  Cauryd,  the  lazy,  or  slow  moving  river ;  like  the  Cooty€^€M^d, 
or  Jellinghi  in  Bengal.     This,  with  the  former  stream,  are  supposed  to 
be  branches  of  an  arm  of  the  Indus,* which  springs  from  the  main 
stream,  near  Peer-Pathi,  about  a  day's  march  to  the  south  or  8.  8.  W. 
of  Thatthft.    There  are  a  few  wretched  huts,  on  both  ndes  of  the 
Cauryd  river :  and  about  two  miles  from  it,  or  mz  cos  from  8h6h-ban- 
dar,  the  road  goes  over  a  low,  but  extensive  hill  called  Tdmra-ihUdh 
or  the  mountain  of  copper ;  because  it  contains  quarries  of  a  ydkyw- 
ish  stone,  Kke  brass,  and  in  some  places,  rather  inclining  to  a  reddish 
hue  like  copper.     Tdmra  implies  both  brass  and  copper,  as  in  Frendi 
they  say,  red  and  yellow  copper.    This  mountain  is  mentioned  by 
Abnl  Fasil  in  his  account  of  Sircar  Tatah.    Besides  the  quarries,  this 
mountain  abounds  with  small  pebbles  or  ealeuU,  about  the  size  of  the 
larger  sort  of  millet,  of  a  whitish  crystalline  matter,  debased  with  earths 
of  various  kinds,  and  which  in  their  rough  state,  look  like  com  coarsdy 
ground,  or  grit,  m  Hindi  Dardura.  They  are  of  course  supposed  to  be 
the  remains  of  Devf  s  cookery,  who,  for  twelve  years,  dressed  food 
there  every  day  for  her  consort  Mah^-Deva;  but  which  she  ooiu 
stantly  threw  away  at  night,  seeing  that  he  did  not  return.    These  aie 
polished,  perforated,  and  filed  on  a  string  by  Mussulmans  at  Shih-ban* 
dar,  and  then  sold  to  pilgrims,  at  the  rate  of  one  thousand  to  a  rupe^ 
and  from  their  faint  yellowish  colour,  they  are  called  T&mra.    Thess 
small  gems,  or  pebbles,  are  mentioned  by  Pliny,  who  bestows  iqpsn 
them  the  name  of  ZorotU9io9.    According  to  him,  they  are  found  in 
the  bed  of  the  Indus,  and  were  highly  valued  by  the  Magi,  or  religioitf 
people  in  India.*    They  are  found  in  small  quantities  in  the  bed  of 
the  rivers  but  these  are  neglected,  as  the  adjacent  quarries  affindsD 

*Pliny,  B.  3;tfa  C.  lOtlu 


1851.]         Buoy  on  ike  Jneient  (hography  cf  India.  245 

iaexliaiutibfe  treasare  of  them ;  and  they  aie  etill  highly  fahied  by 

piigrims.    ZanmimoB,  or  JhorcmsioB  is  from  the  Sanskrit  JarmCamfa^ 

pranoimeed  in  Bengal,  and  written  by  several  Sanskrit  scholars,  Dsarom 

tioii/o*    3iinak\    and  its  derivatire,  implying  sort  of  food,  ready 

diwed ;  also  its  remains.    In  the  TamnU  dialect,  such  pebbles  are 

nUed  Paruceai'CaUut  or  stones  looking  like  Parueeai,  or  grains  of 

hcM  rice  and  millet.     The  pilgrims  come  afterwards,  to  a  small 

itreim  of  fresh  water,  beyond  which,  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile, 

11  a  small  rillage  called  Odreh,  which  they  reckon  fifteen  cos  from  the 

#Aif,  and  serenteen  from  Sh&h-bandar,  or  32  British  miles.    Hence  to 

Crim^  a  small  Tillage  consisting  only  of  fire  or  six  wretched  huts, 

ftorcos:  here  there  are  two  roads;  that  to  the  right  leads  to  Bdm-bd^, 

ind  that  to  the  left  to  LAheri-bandart  about  four  cos,  in  all  25  cos,  or 

47.5  British  miles  from  Tat'hi;  but  some  considerable  allowance  is  to 

be  nude  for  the  windings  of  the  road,  which  are  here  considerable,  and 

win  reduce  the  whole  distance  to  40  miles.    The  road  from  Taf  h&  to 

Iiheri4iandar  lies  on  the  right  of  the  western  branch  of  the  Indus, 

the  other  side  being  impracticable.    Of  course  it  does  not  follow,  that 

Iiherif>bandar  is  on  the  right  side  of  that  branch.    However,  I  believe 

it  to  be  so,  as  it  is  declared  in  the  Ayin-Acberi  to  be  a  pnrgunnah  be« 

loagpig  to  Sircar  Tatah  of  our  maps,  and  of  course  it  is  out  of  the 

BeHa.    I  never  saw  any  body,  that  had  been  at  Laheri-bandar,  except 

Manhm  Sfileh ;  who  visited  it  about  50  years  ago ;  but,  as  he  says, 

■ever  saw  it,  as  he  arrived  after  dark,  and  left  it  before  day  light.    He 

remembers  very  well  crossing  a  river  dose  to  it ;  but  cannot  recollect 

on  which  side  of  it  the  town  is  situated.  From  Ltiieri-bandar  to  Rdm» 

Idg,  there  are  13  cos,  or  25  miles.   By  water,  it  is  first  ^xe  sea  leagues 

down  the  river ;  thence,  along  the  sea  shore,  ten  nautical  miles,  in  all 

28  British  miles.  By  land  little  allowance  is  to  be  made,  as  the  country 

is  flat,  and  level,  and  the  25  miles  may  be  reduced  to  23.    About  14 

or  15  milee  from  CrimdjU  they  come  to  a  desert  place,  and  about  a 

mnsket-shot  to  the  right,  is  a  small  river  called  Matsar,  dry  at  that 

season  of  the  year;  but  there  was  a  well  of  good  water  m  its  bed.    It 

frDs  into  the  bay  of  Crdehi^  and  here  the  guides  inform  the  pilgrims, 

that  the  sea  is  very  near.    Between  this  place,  and  Crimdji,  there  are 

two  Ckaris,  Charieds^  or  Creeks,  into  which  the  tide  flows.    Hence 

ten,  or  eleven  miles  to  R&m-hdg :  they  first  cross  a  (Tkari,  which  comes 

2  I  2 


246  E^ay  on  the  Jneient^Oeography  oflndia^         [No.  X 

from  the  Indasy  and  into  whidi  the  tide  flows  \  for  sodi  is  the  mean* 
ing  of  Ckarl :  about  half-way,  a  few  hats,  and  a  well  9  and  within  two 
or  three  miles  from  Bdm-^f&g  is  another  Chart ;  Irot,  whether  there  is 
an  inland  oommnnication  by  water,  through  these  creeks,  with  the 
western  branch  of  the  Indus,  is  unknown  to  the  pilgrims,  whom  I  hare 
consulted.  In  this  country,  they  have  no  itinerary  measures,  and  the 
word  COS  is  unknown :  they  compute  their  rate  of  trareUing  by  pahart. 
Of  prahars,  as  they  call  them^  and  their  parts,  or  ghurries.  When  the 
6ajb  and  nights  are  equal,  the  prahara  is  of  three  hours.  It  is  of 
eourse  difficult  to  adjust  the  particulars  of  their  routes ;  but  as  this 
road  has'been  travelled  by  pilgrims  for  ages,  and  perhaps  as  early  as 
the  times  of  Alexander ;  they  have,  through  long  experience,  reduced, 
and  computed  the  distances,  between  the  principal  places  on  the  road, 
into  eof,  and  which  I  find  to  be  pretty  accurate.  Some  unavoidaUe  dis« 
agreements  with  regard  to  the  particulars  are,  of  course,  immaterial, 
when  the  grand  outlines  are  ascertained.  In  the  Table  of  the  distances 
through  India  in  Persian,  and  ascribed  in  a  MSS.  lately  in  my  pos- 
session, to  Muhammad  G6mbucsh  Sh&h2&deh  or  prince  royal,  born  A.  H» 
1077 i  A.  D.  166f,  the  distances  are  giv^n  both  in  Royal,  and  Rismi,  or 
small  eas;  and  it  is  there  declared,  that  two  Royal  cos  are  equal  to 
three  and  half  Rismi ;  thus  the  Royal  eoa  is  equal  to  two  British  miles 
and  Ave  furlongs :  the  common  cos  of  India,  to  one  mile  and  seven 
furlongs ;  and  the  Rismi  to  one  mile  and  a  half.  There  the  distances 
are  giren,  in  general,  in  Royal  cos,  or  at  least  intended  as  such,  from 
actual  measurement,  it  is  supposed,  but  in  some  cases  only  in  common, 
or  Rismi  cos  from  report.  Thus  from  Liiheri-bandar  to  Bandasjl, 
there  are  994  Royal  eot,  1740  Rismi :  but  the  particulars  exhibit  30 
cos  from  Silhet  to  Bonasyl,  and  these  are  certainly  Rismi.  This  b 
also  the  case  with  L^eri-bandar,  which  is  reckoned  30  cos  from 
Tathfi,  are  Rismi,  equal  to  55  British  miles.  The  distance  from  Taf  h& 
to  Silhet  is  934  Royal  eo€,  to  which  add  twice  30,  and  it  gives  994  cos* 
The  Mussulmans,  and  particularly  the  officers  of  goTemment  in  that 
country,  formerly  computed  the  dutance  from  Tath&  to  R&m-b£g  to  bo 
30  Royal  co«,  or  78  British  miles ;  and  this  computation  is  still  used  by 
many  in  that  country.  There  at  Rdm-bd^  is  <l  CharU  or  Creek,  wUdi 
joins  the  Matsar^  and  4^ence  goes  into  the  bay  of  Ci^nchf.  The 
(Thari  is  on  the  right  of  the  road,  and  the  fort  is  about  a  en  from  it 


1851.]  Buoy  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  2A7 

ndancly  and  Crdnehi  is  upon  the  Greeks  about  half  a  cos  from  the  bay ; 
thongh  the  greatest  part  of  the  houses  are  now  round  the  fort.  Half 
a  cos  to  the  S.  W.  of  the  Fort,  toward  the  bay,  there  is  a  small  lake, 
or  large  pond,  in  which  there  are  crocodiles,  of  which  wonderful  stories 
are  related^  B&ma-chandra  remained  there  twelve  years  with  Laksh- 
ma'na»  Hanumfina,  and  Sit^  and  made  a  garden,  called  after  him  B&m- 
Ug.  In  the  bay  there  are  several  small  rocky  islets,  three  of  which 
are  particularly  noticed  by  pilgrims :  the  largest  is  called  Bdma-Zaro" 
tOt  or  the  observatory,  or  watching  place  of  B&ma-Chandra,  who  erected 
a  ZaroeA  upon  it.  Jaroe^hdj  or  rather  Bzeroc*hdy  in  Sanskrit  J^aca, 
is  a  latticed  window,  for  the  sake  of  observing,  what  is  going  on  abroad ; 
abo  a  peeping  hole*  By  the  Zaroc'hds  of  Rama,  Lacshma'na,  &c*% 
the  pilgrims  understand  certain  mounds,  or  raised  platforms,  either 
nataral  or  artificial,  for  the  above  purpose,  and  in  this  sense  it  is  syno^ 
Bjmous  with  Setrungah  in  Persian.  According  to  Father  Monserrat, 
the  largest  of  these  islets  was  called  Camelo  by  the  Portuguese ;  and 
the  three  principal  ones  Monarae,  or  the  turrets,  from  the  Arabic 
MinArOf  and  opposite  to  them  is  a  small  branch  of  the  Indus.  He 
does  not  say  positiTcly,  that  he  had  been  there  himself;  but  I  believe 
that  this  was  the  case.  The  several  passages  relating  to  this  placo 
stand  thus,  Canthi  Naustathmue  sorgi  douro  das  "Monaras,  statio 

pro  tnrribus  dicitur  juxta  Monara* Canthi  Naustathmue  stan 

tknii  respondet  scopulorum,  qui  pro  Indi  hostio  eminent,  et  vulgo  dici- 
tur Monaras,  h.  (hoe  est)  turres  Tel  pyramides,  ab  Arabibus  accepto 
vocabulo. 

"Extra  ostium  Indi  insulse  Chrys^,  et  Argyre — ^necubi  apparent. 
Eminet  tamen,  nostrd  memorid,  deserta  qu»dam  insula  et  perexigua, 
qnam  vocitant  Cameli,  ex  adverso  hostii  amnis :  sed  ea  saxum  ingens, 
exoTB  auri  argentique.*'  Here  the  words  nottrd  memorid  are,  in  my 
opinion,  to  be  rendered,  I  reeoUeet,  ^c,  and  imply,  that  he  had  been 
there.    The  original  MS.  is  in  my  possession. 

The  bay  was  called  Bio  de  Pilotes,  or  the  Pilot  river  by  the  Portu- 
goese,  who.  had  always  some  of  them  stationed  there,  in  order  to 
co&doct  their  ships  over  the  bare  of  the  Indus,  and  their  ships 
remained  there  at  an  anchor,  waiting  for  a  proper  opportunity,  and  it 
is  called  for  that  reason  Nauetathmite  by  Ptolemy.  This  place  is 
styled  the  harbour  of  Hermee  by  Hay  thon  the  Armenian,  who  mistakes 


248  Euay  OH  the  Aneieni  Oeogrt^ky  of  India.  [No,  3 

R6ma  for  Hermes  an  aadent  aage.  It  is  designated  also  by  the 
appellation  of  the  fort  of  itam»  in  the  treaties  of  peace  concluded 
between  N&dir  Sh4h»  and  the  emperor  of  India;  and  hj  that  of 
Bimgar,  Ccydrt  or  Conhbir  in  the  Ayin-Acberi.  Oar  pilgrims,  having 
▼isited  in  a  boat  the  Zeroed  of  lUm,  cross  over  to  the  other  side 
of  the  Bay,  and  after  a  march  of  eight  or  nine  cos,  about  15  or 
17  miles*  they  arriye  on  the  banks  of  the  rirer  RM^  which  thef 
cross,  dress  their  food,  and  sleep  there.  There  is  about  one  foot 
of  water  in  it,  daring  the  dry  season :  its  bed  is  broad,  and  it  is 
a  pretty  large  river  dnriog  the  rains.  Its  bed  is  fall  of  large  round- 
ed stones  cidled  Gallete  by  Buffon.  Its  current  is  rapid,  and  makes 
a  connderable  noise  among  the  stones.  It  was  called  Ab^Indoe  by 
the  Portuguese,  and  in  some  maps  Obandos,  or  the  Indian  Hdb; 
and  by  Father  Monserrat  Ah  Indorum  rums  in  Latin.  The  country 
between  Bim-big,  and  this  river  is  fall  of  stones,  which  were  formcriy 
men,  and  who  will  resume  their  original  shapes,  at  the  end  of  the 
world.  On  the  fourth  day,  at  night  the  pilgrims  sleep  on  the  banks 
of  the  H6b,  and,  early  on  the  fifth,  resume  their  march.  From  this 
river  to  Sdnemeyinit  they  reckon  20  cos,  or  SS  British  miles.  The  first 
part  of  the  route  is  intricate,  and  having  no  fixed  points,  they  never 
agree  about  the  particulars,  till  they  come  to  a  place  called  BAt^mh 
nala,  or  Rdmprabdhf  which  is  acknowledged  to  be  12  cos,  or  23  miles 
from  Sdn^mfyioi  i  these  deducted,  leave  8  co#,  or  15  milea  for  the 
distance  from  the  Indian  H6b  to  Rdrnprabdh.  To  the  West  of  the 
Hib  is  a  range  of  hills,  running  parallel  to  it,  and  very  dose  to  the 
river  opposite  to  the  ford,  there  is  an  opening  in  the  range,  which, 
though  narrow,  affords  an  easy  passage ;  the  range  to  the  left  runs 
toward  the  sea,  and  the  distance  is  supposed  to  be  ^rt  or  six  eos,  and 
ends  at  Cape  Mun*d,  a  name  unknown  to  our  travellers.  The  ford 
and  pass  are  guarded  by  a  form  of  SUva  called  Jhanydr,  or  Tiang^ 
Bkairava,  or  the  tremendous  one,  maker  of  jungles  and  twange,  from 
the  Sanskrit  Jhah  or  Jhanjha^  and  Thah^  in  the  spoken  dialects  Jhemgt 
and  Tkang  ;  both  are  expressive  of  the  twang  of  a  bow-string.  These 
are  heard  only,  when  be  is  not  irritated,  otherwise  these  sounds  are 
such,  that  people  will  either  die  through  fear,  or  be  driven  to  madness : 
and  here  begins  the  country  of  Jhang^  or  noises.  This  tremendoos 
deity  has  a  seat,  or  station  in  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  also  in  the 


185K]  JSiiray  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  249 

piss,  which  they  call  his  Chokey^  or  watch-house.    His  Sanskrit  name 

is  the  PaHm'as  is  Darddureiwara,  or  onr  lord  in  the  shape  of  a 

BoUpFrog.    The  pass  is  aboat  two  miles  long,  and  at  some  distance 

fiom  it  to  the  right,  is  a  small  hUl  called  Angdkeryd,  or  of  the  loayes. 

There  was  the  oven  of  Locd^mdid^  or  the  mother  of  mankind,  in  which 

she  used  to  hake  bread,  for  her  nnmerons  offspring :  but  once  through 

her  indiscretion,  all  her  loaves  were  turned  into  stones,  which  now  lie 

scattered  all  over  the  country.    They  are  circuUr,  and  about  five  or 

six  inches  in  diameter,  and  Jng&keryA  in  Hindi,  is  a  round  loaf  of  that 

sue,  now  very  seldom  used,  at  least  in  this  part  of  the  country.    They 

are  made  of  wheat:  but  in  the  Scanda-pur&*na  it  appears,  that  all 

these  stones,  or  perhaps  part  of  them  only,  were  originally  the  fruit 

of  the  BiWa-tree,  and  indeed  they  look  very  much  like  it,  both  in  size^ 

and  colour.    To  the  left  of  the  road,  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile 

and  a  half,  is  the  weU  of  our  mother,  but  seldom  yisited  by  pilgrims* 

Near  this  hillock,  resides  a  form  of  S'iva  under  the  name  of  Angd* 

ieryd-Bhairava,  who  defends  the  pass,  and  pours  showers  of  these 

stones  upon  the  assailants,  whilst  Jkang&r  or  Jhanedra  frightens  them 

with  dreadful  noises.    They  both  defended  it  against  Rdma-chandra» 

•nd  his  numerous  army,  for  twdre  years,  when  they  were  forced  to 

give  way. 

A  little  further,  at  the  bottom  of  the  declivity,  begins  the  dry  bed 
of  a  river,  divided  into  four  very  distinct  portions,  by  three  depressions^ 
where  Uus  dry  bed  is  hardly  visible.  The  first  part  is  very  little 
Mow  the  surface  of  the  country,  and  full  of  round  stones,  upon  which 
pilgrims  are  directed  to  lay  themselves  down,  and  to  perform  Lo'tan, 
that  is  to  say,  to  tumble,  or  roll  themselves  smartly  three  times  in 
honor  of  the  mother  of  mankind.  Hence  it  is  called  the  river  Lofton* 
This  dry  bed  was  excavated  by  Rdnuhehandra,  and  his  army,  after 
they  had  gone  through  the  pass,  in  order  to  obtain  water ;  but  in  vaiuj 
owmg  to  the  displeasure  of  Hinguld'Devi*  The  next  portion  of  it 
after  the  Ltftan  was  made  by  Hannm^ ;  hence  it  is  called  his  canal 
nolo,  vdha  or  hdh.  The  third  is  the  work  of  Lacshmim'a,  and  is 
equally  denominated  after  him.  There  is  his  seat,  or  watching  place, 
eaUed  his  Zeroed,  or  Seirungdk;  and  by  digging  into  the  bed,  good 
water  is  obtained :  it  is  about  a  mile  from  the  sea.  Then  comes  the 
eanal  of  Bdma^  which  is  the  lai^st  and  deepest  \  hence  it  is  called 


250  E9»ay  on  the  Ancient  Oeoffraphy  of  India.  [No.  3. 

his  prO'nala  or  prabdh,  R&ma-nala^  or  R&ma-^ah&h.  There  is  hit 
Zeroed^  or  Seirungdh  also,  and  fine  water  is  obtained  bj  digging  into 
its  bed.  This  place  is  about  half  a  mile  from  the  sea,  and  then  the 
bed  trends  toward  the  N.  E.  to  the  right  of  the  road.  B^m-prab£h 
is  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  HAb^  and  about  twenty-three  from  SAne- 
meyM,  The  three  last  portions  of  this  dry  bed,  are  about  400  feet 
broad,  and  about  30  deep :  the  banks,  particularly  on  the  Eastern 
8ide»  are  almost  perpendicular,  and  higher  in  general  on  that  aide, 
toward  the  hills ;  and  it  seems  to  have  been  formerly  a  branch  of  the 
H6bf  or  river  Arhis.  According  to  the  Mah6-Bh6rat,  ihese  were 
excavated  by  the  famous  Yasu-r&ji. 

The  country  is  a  perfect  desert,  with  low  trees,  and  a  few  thickets 
of  underwood,  here  and  there.  About  three  cos,  or  six  miles  from 
Rdm^rab6ht  and  Rdma^t  Seirungdh,  is  Maiea-Coink,  or  Coink^Ambd 
in  Hindi,  the  well  of  our  mother.  This  was  produced  by  her,  out  of 
mere  compassion  for  Rdma-chandra,  and  his  army,  after  their  fruitless 
attempts  to  obtain  water,  by  making  these  deep  canals.  There  the 
pilgrims  rest  themselves  during  the  night  of  the  fifth  day.  Early  in 
the  morning  they  resume  their  march,  and  after  travelling  six  cos,  or 
eleven  miles,  they  arrive  between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock,  on  the  banks 
of  a  feeble  stream.  There  the  level  of  the  country  sinks  suddenly^ 
forming,  as  it  were,  a  steep  and  bold  shore,  wbich  begins  at  the  sea 
on  the  left,  and  trends  toward  the  N.  £. ;  forming  a  long  curve  to 
the  east  of  the  bay  of  the  Hdb,  This  bank  or  shore,  is  about  40  feet 
high,  and  there  has  been  cut  through  it  a  ffhdt  or  pass;  and  the 
earth,  that  was  thrown  up  on  both  sides,  was  made  Into  the  shape  of 
two  regular  little  conical  mounds,  one  on  each  side.  A  few  hundred 
yards,  from  this  descent,  is  a  small  stream  in  some  places  not  six  inches 
deep,  which  runs  toward  the  left  into  the  sea,  which  b  little  more  than 
a  mile  distant  as  far  as  they  could  judge.  From  the  top  of  the  ffidi 
there  is  a  full  view  of  the  sea,  and  of  the  place  where  the  stream  falls 
into  it,  and  there  was  the  harbour  of  Morontobara,  which  no  longer 
exists,  but  the  canal,  which  led  from  it  into  the  bay  remains  still, 
though  no  longer  navigable. 

After  a  march  of  three  cos,  or  six  miles  nearly,  they  arrive  at  Sdne- 
meydni,  between  one  and  two  o'clock  ;  and  having  taken  some  refresh* 
ments,  and  a  little  rest,  they  embark :  and  if  the  wind  be  favourable,  they 


1851.]         E9§aif  OH  the  Jneieni  Geography  of  India.  25 1 

go  dSrecUy  to  the  opposite  aide  of  the  outer  nouth  of  the  H^ ;  and 
the  distance  is  reckoned  about  three  oo8»  or  six  miles.  Should  the* 
wind  prove  anfaToarable»  they  take  a  dreak  through  the  bay,  availing 
themtdves  of  the  remaining  part  of  the  tide  of  flood»  and  with  thtf 
tide  of  ebb  they  come  down  to  tbe  usual  landing  pkee*  This  compass 
ii  aboat  seven  cos  or  thirteen  miles. 

S^nmej^  in  an  islaad»  or  peninsula^  or  rather  both,  if  I  may  be 
allowed  the  expression,  is  situated  on  the  Northern  side  of  it,  toward 
tbe  bay  to  the  Eastward,  and  at  some  distance  from  the  outer  mouth 
of  the  Hdb*  It  is  a  small  wretched  place,  chiefly  inhabited  by  Musal* 
nans.  The  trees,  and  groves,  which  Nearchus  saw  tkere^  no  longer 
aziat:  tolerably  good  vrater  is  obtained  from  wells,  which  however 
iiiiat  be  digged  afiresh  frequently.  Its  ancient,  aud  extensiye  fisheries 
are  now  much  neglected :  and  from  them  it  is  asserted,  that  its  name 
SSnemeySUf  or  the  golden  fisheries,  is  derived  from  their  imniense 
ratons. 

In  that  case,  its  name  should  be  spelt  S^^makyM;  iw  maA^in  that 
aoontiy,  and  in  Persian  also,,  is  fish ;  sona  is  the  Tulgar  pronuaciatiDn 
of  the  Sanskrit  Swama  gold.  It  is  called  also  Sdnfdnpur^  the  golden 
town,*  and  SanawaiH  by  El  Edrissi-f  The  hitter  is  for  SdnyM,  or 
^^om,  which  are  derivative  forms  in  the  vulgar  dialects.  £1  Edirissi 
•aya,  that  in  Kirm&n,  there  are  also  Sanauain  and  Ma$e6H^  which  last 
ia  near  Kireaian  towards  the  source  of  the  J7i6.  In  the  Portuguese 
nap  of  that  country,  in  the  travels  of  Z.  H.  Linschot,  the  bay  at  the 
month  of  the  U-Mend  or  H6b  with  the  peninsula,  and  an  arm  of  the 
river  toward  the  west,  are  remarkably  well  delineated,  and  the  penin- 
sola  is  called  with  propriety  an  island.  Its  name  Zamaque  seems  to 
be  from  SwamacOf  the  golden  island. 

The  real  name  of  Bdn^wutkyM  is  PAsr,  or  Phar^^mokdnd,  or  the 
month  of  the  river  Phdr  or  FhSr,  another  name  for  the  Edb^  firom  a 
town  of  that  name  on  its  banks.  It  is  called  Fermau»  by  Ebn-Haucal, 
and  BermetU  in  some  old  Portuguese  maps,  as  in  that  of  the  Persian 
en^ire^  ia  Ortelius's  Atlas.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  H6bf  in  die 
above  map,  is  a  place  called  Beecar.  Its  true  name  is  Jfoearo,  and  a 
little  further  west,  is  Mette,  for  Mdtd,.  or  Hmgldj-^evL 

*  Sae  AiiAt.  Reiearchea»  Vol.  V.  p.  43. 
t  See  El  Bdriflri,  pf.  51  and  59. 

2  K 


252  Buoy  9n  the  Jneieni  Oeography  of  India*  [No.  3. 

To  the  north  of  Bermeni,  in  the  nbove  map,  is  Jdhil  or  MhU^  a 
place  of  some  oelehrity,  because  the  sect  of  the  AU-lUhiy&ks  is  sup- 
posed to  hare  made  its  appearance,  and  prevailed  there  for  a  long  time. 
It  is  called  Ahil  by  £1  Edrisn ;  and  is  the  same,  I  believe,  with  the 
Ajsend  of  Ebn  Haucal ;  and  the  true  reading  should  be  Azhil,  The 
pilgrims  having  taken  provisions  (a  little  meal  only)  cross  the  mouth 
of  the  bay,  and  if  the  weather  be  favourable,  they  land  at  a  place 
called  Maeara,  W.  N.  W.  of  S^n-mahy&id^  and  about  six  miles  from 
it.  This  is  not  to  be  understood  of  the  breadth  of  the  outer  mouth 
of  the  H6bt  which,  I  suppose  to  be  about  a  mile  and  half  broad.  The 
boats,  in  which  they  embark,  are  generally  near  the  eastern  part  of 
the  town,  and  from  this  place,  the  six  miles  are  to  be  reckoned.  They 
land,  where  the  mrf  from  the  sea,  ends.  It  used  formerly  to  spread 
desolation  all  over  the  bay ;  but  a  holy  man,  finding  the  rib  of  an 
immense  whale,  lying  dead  on  the  shore,  fixed  it  into  the  ground,  and 
forbade  the  mrf  to  go  beyond  it  in  future.  It  lies  horiieontally  nearly, 
and  one  extremity  b  partly  buried  in  the  ground,  which  is  very  stiff; 
but  the  other  is  wholly  buried  into  it.  From  this  circumstance,  this 
spot  is  called  the  place  of  the  Maeh^hied'Har^  or  fish  bone ;  Maeara- 
Hdr,  or  bone  of  the  Macara,  Magar,  or  Whale,  or  simply  Maear.  It 
is  called  Beecar  in  the  Portuguese  maps,  Pagdld  by  Nearchus,  and 
Pegada  by  Philostratus.  Whether  these  names  were  originally  the 
same,  or  not,  is  immaterial,  as  they  point  to  the  same  place.  Fhflos- 
tratuB  in  speaking  of  Pegdda  says,  "  Here  is  the  country  of  copper  (or 
Tdmra)  and  also  that  of  gold  (Swama,  or  Sond)" 

Our  pilgrims,  as  soon  as  landed,  worship  the  Macar^e  bone ;  and  set 
off  immediately,  marching  the  whole  night  and  part  of  the  next  day; 
when  about  three  o'clock,  they  arrive  on  the  banks  of  the  western 
branch  of  the  Hdb^  or  river  Phdr  or  PhSr,  The  country  is  levd, 
their  course  west  nearly,  and  the  distance  is  15  cos,  or  28-5  British 
miles.  There  on  the  banks  of  the  H6b,  they  take  a  frugal  repast,  and 
spend  the  night  of  the  seventh. 

Ten,  or  eleven  cos  from  the  whale  bone,  are  the  wells  of  ^AerHu 
Cupa  a  well,  Cupdn  wells  in  Sanskrit,  and  if  the  name  of  a  place 
Cupana :  in  the  spoken  dialects  C^twanh  a  well,  C^dnh  a  small  wdl ; 
and  as  the  wells  of  'Aerdh  are  small  ones,  they  are  called  *Aaxhah 
CMfih.    Their  waters  were  formerly  bitter,  but  a  holy  man,  by  patting 


185  K]  Buoy  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  253 

into  them  bnmches  of  the  M6ddr,  or  J!erAh  tree,  made  them  fresh, 
aod  palatable :  and  they  are  a  little  more  than  a  mile  from  the  sea. 
This  tree  is  called  in  Sanskrit  Jerd  the  name  of  the  Sun»  and  it  is 
the  cotton  tree. 

About  a  mile  to  the  east  of  the  Hdb^  is  a  place  called  Lakeryd-eo'ta 
or  rather  Lakeryd-effta,  the  heap  of  wood;  because  eyery  pilgrim 
leaTca  there  a  stick,  for  the  benefit  of  Rdma«chandra,  and  his  numer- 
ous army ;  when  the  former,  in  the  character  of  Galki-avat^,  will  go, 
and  encounter  Bali,  the  Hindi  Anti-christ ;  and  this  will  enable  him 
to  dress  food  for  his  troops,  in  this  dreary  place.  All  the  treasures, 
which  are  buried  in  deep  vaults  in  Nepdl,  and  other  districts  in  the 
mountains  of  Him^ya,  and  to  the  north  of  them,  will  be  openedy 
and  with  these  R&ma-chandra  will  pay  his  troops,  procure  grain,  &c. 
Without  these  wise  precautions,  Anti-christ  might  prerail.  Those  who 
hoard  up  these  treasures,  it  is  true,  have  no  such  idea,  but  they  are 
secretly  influenced  by  an  inyisible  agent.  This  place  is  also  called 
Ghaeariy&y  from  the  noises  heard  there,  and  there  is  Ghacariya-Bhai- 
rara :  this  word  is  generally  pronounced  Qhaukeriyi.  This  river  is  a 
branch  of  the  H6b^  which  springs  out  of  it,  above  the  bay,  and  is 
remarkably  well  delineated  in  the  map  annexed  to  Linschot's  travels, 
M  I  observed  before.  There  it  is  called  Cauree&t  and  in  other  maps 
Caoried^  which  is  perhaps  a  corruption  from  Gaukeriyd  or  Qaucriy^ 
as  it  is  often  pronounced.  Its  course  however  is  very  oblique,  with 
regard  to  the  sea  shore ;  and  it  falls  into  the  sea,  about  two  or  three 
miles  firom  the  place,  where  the  pilgrims  cross  it.  During  the  dry 
season,  there  is  no  water  in  it ;  but  it  may  be  obtained  in  plenty  by 
dialing  into  the  bed ;  which  is  choked  with  sands  at  its  mouth ;  but 
it  is  supposed  to  be  open  during  the  rains.  It  is  called  Ph6r  or  Phh^ 
from  a  town  of  that  name,  on  the  banks  of  the  main  stream. 

Oaukeriyd  or  Gaueriya  is  another  name  for  it,  from  the  place  of 
that  name  in  its  vidnity,  or  because  the  Ghaueriyd,  or  noises  begin  to 
be  heard  there :  for  this  reason  it  is  denominated  Coleald,  because  the 
CoUald  or  noises  of  Chan*dicd'dev{  hefpn.  to  be  heard  there  about 
iHidnight ;  being  compared  to  the  distant  twang  of  a  bow  string,  or  of 
the  string  of  a  musical  instrument,  similar  to  that  which  seemed  to 
come  from  the  stotue  of  Memnon,  and  is  probably  a  trick  of  the  guides, 
fHio  are  really  the  prieste  of  Hinglaj.    Coleald  is  from  the  Sanskrit 

2  K  2 


254  Emay  <m  ike  Jneient  C^eegrapky  6/ImKa*  [No.  3. 

CaUeala,  or  CoUkaUs  implying  stnuoige  Bounds  Mid  noifles :  and  CoUh 
kmla  it  the  Sinskrit  name  of  the  coontry  bordering  upon  the  H^ 
The  monntains  of  C0i6kmlm^  are  mentioned  in  the  first  seodon  of  the 
Mahi-Bhftrat,  as  well  as  the  Hdb  under  the  name  of  ^utttwtaii,  or 
the  river  full  of  oysters,  which  are  found  in  abundanee  and  of  an 
«nusnal  skep  at  its  mouth,  according  to  Nearchus.  The  famous  Famh 
«^'4  who  compered  all  the  world,  and  seemingly  contemporary  with 
Yesores  king  of  Egypt,  was  one  day  hunting  over  this  mountain,  and 
was  yeiy  much  displeased  to  find,  that  the  mountain  obstmeted  the 
passage  of  the  river  to  the  sea.  He  then  dug  several  channels,  reoon- 
cfled  the  river,  and  the  mountain,  and  they  were  married.  From  this 
onion  came  a  son  called  Tu,  and  a  daughter  caUed  OincA^  or  the 
mountain  damsel.  Rivers  and  mountains  have  two  conntenanoes,  the 
first  is  such  as  implied  by  their  names,  and  the  second  is  a  humsn 
countenance.  The  offspring  of  the  above  couple  had  also  two  connte- 
nanoes. Fm  in  a  human  shape  became  the  charioteer  of  Vasu-Hgi, 
and  Qiried  remains  there  as  a  distinct  mountain,  and  is  probably  Gspe 
Mun*d:  but  in  her  human  shape,  she  became  the  wife  of  Vaan-rtjit 
and  on  CoMala  was  the  scene  of  the  fiHhy,  and  obscene  origin  oi  the 
mother  of  Fjrdta. 

From  that  circnmstanee  the  Hib  is  also  called  Pritd  or  ^<ii  mmi, 
Ae  river  of  pleasure,  md  dalliance. 

The  latter  may  be  an  allusion  to  iVamMn,  the  name  of  the  aboriginsl 
ti^es  of  tiiat  country.  That  the  consort,  and  originally  the  danghlsr 
of  the  mountain  of  noises,  should  be  called  also  the  river  of  noises  or 
Jraha^  seems  highly  probable.  ^Araba^  or  'Arba^  being  used,  as  the 
name  of  a  place,  of  a  river,  becomes  *Jrabd,  ^ArbA  and  *Arb{.  Shteti 
is  generally  used  to  signify  oysters,  however  it  implies  all  aoits  of 
bivalves. 

9antfka  is  an  univalve  shell,  a  conch ;  bat  it  is  used  also  to  expreiB 
shells  in  general ;  and  SVmc^ha-desA  in  Sanskrit,  'Sanc^ha-deh  in  the 
spoken  dialects,  implies  a  country  abounding  with  riieUs,  and  n^  I 
believe,  the  origin  of  Sangada,  the  name  of  the  country  between  tht 
Mdk,  and  Cape  Mun*d,  according  to  Nearchus.  Though  'AnM 
implies  the  river  of  noises ;  yet  it  is  probable,  that  origmaUy  it  messt 
no  such  a  thing;  and  that  its  name  was  either  accidental,  or  that  ti 
some  tribe  fiving  on  its  banks,  which  perhaps  no  loager  eadsts;  orst 


IS51.]  S$90y  on  tke  Aneieni  Oeography  of  India.  255 

ksBt  tt  unknown  to  the  pilgrims;  who  visit  that  oonntry ;  and  the 
*druMt  or  *Arfih  tribe  is  mentioned  in  the  Ayin-Acberi.* 

The  same  may  be  said  of  CoUhhala^  which,  I  am  sure,  never  was 
ttetnt  originally  to  signify  a  country  fall  of  noises ;  for  near  it»  is 
■Dothtr  district  catted  TMa-haia  in  the  Yar&ha-mihira-Sanhit^,  and  the 
Partitas ;  the  inhabitants  of  whieh,  are  now  called  THa-Buryi.  The 
general  name  of  the  eonntry,  it  seems,  was  Hala  dirided  into  Cold' 
Hala,  and  TMa-Hala,  In  the  Camilric&-c'haa^da,  this  country  is 
esQed  Cflahavy^jacay  or  country  of  noises. 

Aeeording  to  the  Scanda-parfi9a9  section  of  Rev^  it  is  said,  that 
from  this  place,  yasa-r&j&  advanced  toward  the  west,  crossed  the  sea, 
nd  earried  his  conquests  to  the  limits  of  the  west,  as  far  as  S^aca,  or 
CihfraFdwipa,  or  the  White  island,  according  to  the  Ydyu-puriba. 
Unfortunately  every  great  king  is  asserted  to  have  conquered  all  the 
world,  which  ia  considered,  it  seems,  as  a  necessary  achievement. 

Ob  the  eighth,  early  in  the  morning,  the  pilgrims  proceed,  in  a 
N.  W.  direction,  toward  a  place  called  Shabda^eoti-eote^  distance  abont 
twelfe  COS,  or  23  British  miles.  About  half  way  is  a  singular  spot 
Mieated  to  Siva,  and  called  Chandra^eupOf  or  the  well  of  the  Moon. 
It  consists  of  three  hiUoeks  in  a  triangle,  and  having  only  a  large 
oiealsr  bases  one  of  them  larger  than  the  rest,  is  about  nxty  feet 
bigh,  and  has  on  its  summit  a  bubbling  spring,  which  intermits.  The 
crater  is  about  three  or  four  feet  wide,  and  is  in  the  shape  of  an  inverted 
nne.  The  water,  which  is  hot,  rushes  up  with  a  hissing  noise,  and 
brings  up  with  it  a  small  quantity  of  sand,  which  with  the  water  faUa 
tgsm  to  the  bottom  of  the  crater.  About  twenty  paces  from  it,  and  a 
Ettle  lower,  is  another  similar  spring,  but  smaller,  which  boils  up  also, 
though  seldom,  and  then  very  faintly.  That  part  of  the  plain,  on 
which  this  eonical  hill  stands,  is  somewhat  higher,  and  rises  toward 
tbe  sea,  where  it  forms  a  low  point  called,  in  the  late  nautical  surveys, 
(hidgerah;  but  its  real  name  is  Cui^arAh, 

8habd»>coti-eete  or  the  fort  of  the  ten  millions  of  ncnses,  heard 
there  at  least  formeriy,  is  called  also  SaptAMoma  or  with  seven  enclo- 
inrss.  It  is  supposed  to  be  eight  cos,  or  fifteen  miles  from  the  sea ; 
•nd  is  situated  at  the  western  extremity  of  that  range  of  hills,  which 
begins  near  the  SM,  and  runs  westerly,  in  a  parallel  direction  with 

•  Vol.  II.  p.  2a3. 


256  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India*  [No.  3. 

the  Bea  shore :  and  which  is  compared  to  a  Cunjara^  or  huge  elephant, 
buried  up  to  his  bellj  into  the  ground.  The  head,  on  which  is 
situated  the  fort,  seems  to  look  toward  the  sea,  and  projects  consider- 
ably to  the  south.  The  depression  between  the  head,  and  the  bodj 
is  very  obvious,  and  is  called  the  elephant's  or  Cunjara's  neck.  Of 
the  head  alone  of  the  elephant  they  take  notice,  and  the  low  point  I 
mentioned  before,  being  opposite  to  it,  is  denominated  CunjariUi. 
According  to  the  Scanda-pnrioa,  the  mountain  of  Cunjard  was  the 
daughter  of  Himalaya,  and  the  wife  of  mount  ChraunehOf  who  in  his 
human  shape  having  been  killed  by  Siva,  all  his  wives,  and  Cunjari 
among  them,  made  dreadful  lamentations,  and  cursed  S'iva. 

This  fort  is  the  place  of  abode  of  Chan* died- detd,  a  form  of  Hingnli- 
devi,  or  Hinglaj.  She  is  a  most  irascible  deity,  which,  for  the  most 
trifling  offence,  will  turn  men,  animals,  skips,  &c.  into  stones,  plants, 
and  trees.  This  place  is  the  metropolb  of  Strir^ya,  or  the  kingdom 
of  the  woman,  and  it  is  called  also  Chan'di^Ama  and  by  Pliny,  CoimK- 
grama.  Whatever  man  enters  its  walls,  never  returns ;  of  course  no 
account  can  be  given  of  the  inside.  The  rocky  summit  of  the 
elephant's  head,  appears  like  the  ruins  of  an  old  fortified  town.  Such 
appearances  are  not  uncommon  along  that  coast,  according  to  former 
navigators,  and  Alex.  Child,  in  the  year  1616,  being  26  leagues 
W.  N.  W.  from  Quadel,  took  notice  of  seven  rocky  eminences  inland, 
looking  like  so  many  castles  in  ruins^  and  called  by  the  Portuguese  the 
seven  cities.  Towards  the  east,  near  the  neck,  is  a  small  ravine^  and 
higher  up,  is  something  like  a  gateway,  and  the  ravine  is  called  the 
path  leading  to  it.  From  the  depression  of  the  neck,  and  the  bw 
grounds  below,  issue  a  feeble  rill,  which  runs  westward  into  the  JETsiir 
river.  Its  bed  is  generally  dry,  but  good  water  is  easily  obtained  bj 
digging  into  it.  On  its  banks,  and  about  two  miles  south  of  the 
gateway,  the  pilgrims  spend  the  night  with  fear  and  trembling,  at  least 
they  tell  you  so,  and  early  on  the  ninth  day,  they  resume  their  mardi, 
and  this  is  truly  a  most  fatiguing  day.  From  their  resting  plaoe^  ob 
the  preceding  day,  there  are  about  13  cos,  or  25  miles  to  the  banks  of 
the  Hour,  and  considering  the  trending  of  the  sea-shore,  the  oonise  I 
take  to  be  W.  8.  W. 

There  is  a  consecrated  tract  of  land,  beginning  about  two  mfles  eait 
of  the  J7aur,  and  extending  about  twelve  cos  toward  east.    It  is  very 


1851.]  Euay  en  ike  Ancient  Cteografky  of  India,  257 

neir  the  shore,  but  its  breadth  N.  and  8.  is  in  some  places  only  four 
or  five  cos.     In  going  through  this  holy  ground,  they  must  suppress 
all  sorts  of  evacuations,  they  must  not  spit,  blow  their  noses,  and 
throw  the  matter  upon  the  ground,  &c. ;  otherwise  they  would  be 
pnniahed  with  an  incurable  leprosy.    They  cross  it  in  an  oblique 
direction,  and  reckon  the  distance  to  be  travelled  over,  to  be  about  six 
eoi^  or  twelve  miles.    When  they  approach  it,  the  guides  admonish 
them,  and  on  replying,  that  they  are  ready,  on  a  signal  given^  they  all 
let  off,  like  so  many  dogs  after  their  game  (such  is  the  expression, 
they  use  themselves)  heedless  of  one  another.    When  fatigued,  they 
oecasionally  lie  down,  and  by  their  reckoning,  they  traverse  this  holy 
Sroond  in  three  hours.    Some  pilgrims  prefer  to  go  round  this  tre- 
mendous spot ;  but  this  is  reckoned  unfair.    This  holy  ground  is  called 
Camald'pdih,  or  the  seat  of  CamalA-devi:  another  name  for  it,  is  ColA^  or 
OoU-pdth.    It  consists  of  a  stiff,  whitish  clay,  which  softens  during  the 
nuns,  and  the  whole  becomes  an  impracticable  quagmire ;  and  indeed  this 
is  asserted  of  all  the  low  grounds  between  the  Hdb  and  the  river  Haur^ 
The  whole  country,  between  these  two  rivers,  is  called  simply  CamaU, 
Gold  and  Cold  ;  and  by  £1  Edrissi  Colwdn,  from  CoUhvan  ;  and  this  de« 
nomination  is  also  made  to  extend,  beyond  the  mountains  to  the  north, 
called  in  Sanskrit  Barddura^  which  is  mentioned  in  the  Purinas,  as  the 
name  of  a  country,  and  of  some  mountains  in  that  part  of  India.     Cham^ 
died-devi^  who  is  really  the  Cired  of  the  Hindus,  is,  from  her  living  there, 
called  Dardduris  and  she  might  also  be  styled  Ciri,  or  Cired,  as  she 
resides  in  the  country  of  Cira, 

About  two  miles  to  the  east  of  the  river  Ghaur,  the  pilgrims  per- 
ceive the  sea,  and  some  rocks,  among  which  there  is  one  larger  than 
the  rest.  These  are  supposed  to  have  been  ships,  and  boats  formerly ; 
which  with  all  their  crews  were  turned  into  stones  by  Chan'died.  The 
•sme  story  is  related,  concerning  a  rock  dose  to  the  island  of  Ashtola 
in  that  country,  by  Capt.  Blair,  who  says  that  the  natives  assured  him, 
that  tiie  island  was  enchanted.  Some  merchants  had  attempted  once 
to  settle  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  J9a»r,  and  had  built  a  little  town, 
which  was  frequented  by  ships  loaded  with  various  articles  of  trade. 
The  goddess  had  told  them  repeatedly  that  she  disapproved  of  their 
settling  BO  near  to  her ;  but  they  insisted,  and  were  justly  punished 
for  their  obstinacy  and  presumption. 


258  JEuay  on  the  Jneieni  Geogr^ky  of  India.  [No.  Z. 


This  town  is  culled  CamhOe  by  El  Edrini,  and  CojnibZbj  Hiji 
C«lifah»  from  (kmald.  The  rirer  retained  that  name,  even  to  th^ 
time  of  the  Portngneae^  who  call  it  Cameh  in  thdr  mapa.  The  town 
was  1500  paces  from  the  sea,  and  existed  before  the  time  of  Alexander* 
These  rocks  are  called  HMdh  in  some  late  sorreys  for  Hinl&j;  but 
had  it  not  been  for  this  curioos  legend  about  them,  the  pilgpms  wooU 
not  probably  have  taken  the  least  notice  of  them. 

They  arrire  afterwards  on  the  banks  of  the  riyer  JTour,  moch 
fatigued,  and  after  having  eaten  and  drank  in  the  evening,  they  deep 
the  whole  night,  and  the  next  day  they  perform  their  ablntimis,  for  the 
first  time  since  they  left  Nagar*Tath6,  or  Tethii.  The  sea  is  not  to  be 
seen  from  that  plaoe^  and  they  could  give  me  no  information  about  ito 
distance^  which  I  suppose  to  be  abont  four  or  ^r^  miles.  The  bed  of 
the  river  is  about  500  feet  broad,  th^  stream,  in  the  dry  weather  aboot 
100 ;  and  in  the  deepest  part  about  three,  or  three  feet  and  a  hitf* 
Its  water  is  limpid,  and  very  good ;  it  runs  with  great  velocity,  and  for 
this  reason  the  tide  does  not  come  up  to  this  place.  About  a  mile 
from  this  river,  is  another  small  one,  called  the  HiAffM-Oangd^  whidi 
comes  from  the  north,  and  falls  into  the  GhoMr  river ;  and  its  source 
ii  within  the  ravines  of  H^U^.  The  pilgrims  then  travel  N.  W.  for 
about  two  nules  through  a  broken  ground,  with  small  hillocks,  and  a 
few  low  trees,  and  riiruba,  to  the  foot  of  the  hills  of  Hiad^.  This  ia 
properly  the  table-land  of  the  country  \  for  the  real  range  of  bilk  ii 
scYcral  cos  further  to  the  west.  This  table-land  condats  of  white 
chalk ;  for  which  reason,  they  are  called  Dhavaldifiri,  or  DhaMlAfin» 
This  taUe-land  ia  not  above  70  or  80  feet  high ;  but  ia  intensected  by 
mMPiy  ravines,  and  among  these  ravines,  are  all  the  nmmeroua  places  of 
werdnp  at  Hingl&j.  There  is  a  stream  at  the  bottom  of  almost  eveij 
one^  which  unitmg,  forms  a  small  river  called  Cdn'ere,  from  the  number 
of  flo«er*bushea  of  that  name.  There  are  many  of  them,  in  the 
gardens,  in  the  Ckingetic  Pvoivinces ;  its  flower  is  of  a  red  colour,  aod 
its  Sanscrit  name  ia  Carn'acdru.  The  CMere  runs  toward  the  essl, 
iMO'  tibe  HingnU^  and  through  ita  bed^  is  the  entrance  into  the  holy 
reeesaes  of  Hingl^,  From  the  Ghaur,  they  reckon  six  cob,  or  tmAtt 
milce^  to  the  westernmost  parts  of  these  recesses ;  but,  on  account  of 
tbc  waaerous  windings,  I  suppose  the  horixontal  distance,  to  be  aboot 
six  or  seven  miles  only.  There  are  no  statues,  nor  temples  i  but  sbspe* 


1851.]  Emay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  259 

lesB  stones  and  dark  cayities  in  the  ravines,  are  dignified  with  these 
names.  LoeaF'm&t&  the  mother  of  mankind,  is  the  chief  deity,  and 
before  her  temple,  they  strip  naked,  and  rolling  themselves  upon  the 
rongh  pavement,  like  madmen,  call  out  '*  Ai-mAtd  I  Ai-m&td  I  cleanse 
ns  from  our  impurities."  Ai-mdtd  signifies  the  woman  our  mother  lite- 
ndly,  but  here  it  implies  our  lady,  and  mother.  Musulmans,  who 
take  her  to  be  Eve,  have  translated  Ai-mdtd  by  Bihi-Ndni  our  blessed 
lady,  and  grandmother.  She  is  styled  in  the  PuriLnas  S^ri-Mdtd,  our 
blessed  mother ;  Dev^-MAtd^  the  goddess  our  mother,  and  Loca-mftti. 
There  is  a  part  of  the  rock  supposed  to  be  a  statue  of  GanWa,  but 
hiB  head,  Muetdn,  is  several  cos  further.  B£ba-N^a  has  also  there 
a  place  dedicated  to  him.  The  pilgrims  remain  there  one  or  two  days, 
and  then  return  the  same  way  they  came. 

The  valley,  between  the  western  ridge,  and  the  fort  of  Chandied, 
I  suppose  to  be  about  eight  miles  broad :  it  inclines  to  the  east  of 
north,  and  forms  a  slight  curve  in  that  direction.  The  river  Ohaur 
nms  through  it,  and  is  fed,  in  the  lower  part,  by  many  rills  from  the 
ridge  to  the  west  of  it. 

Through  this  ridge  is  a  famous  pass,  leading  to  the  westward,  called 
JEUydhinf  or  B^dhdn%  that  is  to  say  the  place  of  the  discomfiture, 
and  total  overthrow,  of  the  B4j& :  for  B&ma,  both  in  the  character  of 
Paratii,  and  of  Chandra,  overthrew  there,  the  confederate  kings  of  the 
Cu/s  :  hence  it  is  caUed  Cophanta  by  Ptolemy,  from  Cuf-hdn't,  the 
place  of  the  discomfiture  of  the  Ct^fe.  I  never  saw  but  one  pilgrim, 
who  had  visited  this  place;  though  it  was  known  by  name  to  others; 
There  were  no  inhabitants :  he  saw  one  or  two  pools  of  good  water, 
and  its  distance  from  HingUj,  he  supposed  to  be  two  or  three  days' 
joam^.  It  was  then  twenty  years  since  he  had  been  there,  but  as 
fiur  as  he  could  recollect,  it  was  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
river  Hour,  A  high  road  from  ThaVthd,  through  Ky  on  the  ffdb, 
and  CdrA-Beileh,  leads  through  this  pass. 

Cdrdf  or  Chdrd-Beileh  is  a  pretty  little  town  for  the  country,  situated 
in  a  beautiful  spot,  well  cultivated,  and  on  the  banks  of  a  little  river, 
supposed  to  be  the  Hour,  or  Ghaur. 

This  place  is  known  by  name  to  several  pilgrims :  but  I  never  saw 
hmt  one  who  had  been  there.  He  was  a  Sikh  priest,  and  a  well 
ioformed  man.    According  to  him,  it    is  four  days  from   Hiiiglij, 

2  L 


260  E99ay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  IniUtp  [No.  3. 

md  grettly  to  the  east  of  north  from  it.  There  were  neat  brick  build- 
iogi»  widi  beautiful  orehards  and  gardenSy  and  the  inhabitants  seemed 
to  be  in  good  circomstanoes.  This  town,  I  suppose  to  be  the  Er-wmyil 
of  £1  Edrisid ;  the  Armaiel  of  Ebn  Haucal. 

Beileh  signifies  a  town,  a  village  in  the  dialect  of  that  cenntrj,  and 
]S»  I  beliere,  the  true  reading ;  and  the  aeoonnt  given  of  it  by  B 
lidrissi  agrees  with  that  of  the  Sikh  priest.  From  the  particulars  g^ven 
bj  Arrian,  there  can  be  no  donbt»  but  it  is  Bambdkia,  or  Bdmb4ff 
aituated  in  a  delightful  spot,  and  the  largest  town  in  the  oouotry ;  and 
this  induced  Alexander  to  oolonise  it»  and  it  was  called  Alexandria 
afterwards.  Q.  Curtius  says,  that  Alexander  reached  the  country  of 
the  ArabU  in  nine  days»  (I  suppose  from  Pathala)  and,  that  on  the 
fifth,  he  crossed  the  river  Arabtts.  He  then  entered  the  country  of 
the  ArbiL  This  river  ArabuSt  or  Arbia,  I  take  to  be  the  Indian  Hib. 
On  the  ninth  day,  I  suppose,  he  arrived  on  the  banks  of  the  real 
Arbie,  on  the  confines  of  the  Arbii^  and  of  the  Oritety  not  of  Gedroeia 
as  he  says ;  for  Oedrosia  includes  both  the  Arbii  and  OriUm.  This 
passage  is  obscure,  owing  to  the  carelessness  of  our  author.  This 
river,  says  Arrian,  is  not  very  deep :  this  is  true  of  the  Indian  HAb^ 
but  not  of  the  other,  at  that  season  of  the  year ;  and  I  h^ve  heea 
assured,  that  its  banks  in  general  are  very  high,  much  broken,  and  tli0 
ghdta,  or  passes  very  difficult:  for  which  reason,  travellers  avoid 
as  much  as  possible  the  valley,  through  which  it  flows.  Thenee 
Alexander  went  to  RAmhdg^  now  Cdrd-Beileh,  or  Haur^maielz  £1 
Edrissi  says,  that  it  is  two  days  from  Kir,  or  Ki;  on  the  Arbie  ;  but  Ebn 
Baucal  says  four ;  and  I  believe  he  is  right.  It  appears  firom  Arrian, 
that  Rdmbdg  was  at  considerable  distance  from  the  pass,  through  tke 
mountains  of  Gedrosia ;  and  I  suppose  it  to  be  between  one  and  two 
days  from  it.  Thereabout  R&ma-ehandra  waited  for  some  time,  till 
he  could  bring  the  confederate  kings  of  the  Gofs,  fx  Capha  to  an 
action.  They  had  entrenched  themselves  strongly  in  the  pass;  but 
being  allured  down,  they  were  completely  defeated ;  hence  the  fifid  of 
battle  has  ever  since  been  called  Bdjhdn  or  Bajh^'t,  and  Cophte'ty  or 
the  place  of  the  slaughter  of  the  confederate  B^)^  of  the  Copfaa. 
Para«6-Bama  did  the  same  before,  and  Rdma  at  the  end  of  the  world 
will  encQunter  Bali,  and  his  allies,  and  give  them  theie  a  eonpleto 
overthrow.    The  place,  where  their  immense  armies  weie  stationed* 


1851.3  E^ay  on  the  Ancient  Geogrtvphy  of  India,  261 

for  %  considerable  time,  was  called  as  usual  R&mh/Hg.    Tradition  lias 
recorded  Bijkin't,  bot  says  nothing  about  this  R&mh^.    Alexander, 
in  eoosequence  of  the  nature  of  the  ground,  took  exactly  the  same 
neasure  with  his  predecessors,  and  followed  the  same  steps,  and  was 
eqiualiy  soccessfid.    This  place  is  the  Cophanta  of  Ptolemy ;  though 
Busplaced  by  him,  as  w^  as  Ora.    There  might  have  been  several 
towns  denominated  CopMnta  ;  for  the  Caphs*  country  extended,  from 
flie  entrance  into  the  Persian  gulf,  unto  the  Indus.    They  are  called 
Capi$  in  Sanskrit,  tod  their  cduntiy  CttpHedyana.    Another  name  for 
it,  is  Kfda^  oit  KirOs  probably  the  SlIr  of  Scripture,  and  in  Hebrew 
C^phior  signifies  the  mountains  of  Caph^  Caphs,  Cophi,  or  Cephenee. 
Some  pilgrims,  (torn  report  only,^  say,  that  to  the  north  of  BtnglAj,- 
there  is  a  eonsideirable  town  ealled  Gkauri,  or  Hauri,  upon  a  small 
rhner  id  a  delightful  Spot,  and  supposed  to  contain  ttbout  ($000  inha* 
Utalits,  which  is  a  greatt  deal  for  the  country.    They  did  not  agree 
idiottt  the  distance ;  some  supposing  it  to  be  four  days  $  others  fire  ot 
siz^  and  eren  seveui  fike  the  H<Prita  of  Arrian.    Whether  ft  be  the 
aame  with  Haur^BeUeh  is  uncertain.    Chie  of  them,  if  t#b  different 
dties»  Is  the  Oru  of  Ptolemy,  and  the  Horoea  of  the  author  of  the 
Perq»lBS«    From  k  the  country  is  called  to  this  day  Hatir-Cdndn,  or 
Hmmr  CMmi ;  and  ittf  ancient  inhiMtants  On,  and  Oritm.  The  southern 
parts  are  caHed  ColS  by  pilgrims,  and  Cohohi  iot  ColA^wm,  hoth  by 
SI  Edrisfli  and  Ebn  Houcal.    The  country  to  the  east  of  the  Hdb  is 
cnUed  Rakwn  by  El  iSdrissi,  and  Raheuk  by  Ebn  Haueal ;  and  Mauluri 
Mteh  recollects  the  latter  or  BShook  /  either  as  the  name  of  a  town,  or 
of  a  tribe,  to  the  west  of  ThaYth^.    B^aea  in  Sanskrit  implies  a 
eeunlry  of  strange  noises  from  Baoa,  or  Baba  noise ;  and  from  it^  is 
formed  in  Sanskrit  Araba,  or  Arba,  either  with  B  or  V,  and  Araba, 
mhkik  being  used  as  the  names  of  a  country,  or  of  a  rirer,  becomei 
Armh6,  Arbi,  and  Arbi,  Arabd^  or  Arabi,  and  Arabcea,  or  Aravaea. 
Whether  these  denominations  trere  meant  originally  to  signify  A  edun- 
trr  IW  of  strange  noises,  is  certonly  doubtful.    None,  however,  of 
tike  preceding  etymologies  are  mine :  but  the  Paur^i^ics  suppose,  that, 
kfe  all  countries  styled  Strir^am,  or  country  solely  inhabited  by 
wonsen,  strange  noises  are  heard,  and  some  occasionally  really  so  dread- 
ftd,  as  to  drire  those  who  hear  them  into  madness,  or  even  so  as  to 
cause  instant  deaths    Be  thia  as  it  may,  there  are  seTcral  such  coun- 

2  L  2 


262  Etsay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

tries  in  India ;  one  in  the  peninsula,  another  near  the  month  of  the 
Indus ;  and  seTeral  in  the  mountains  to  the  north.  This  Stri-ri^am^ 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Indus,  is  peculiarly  noticed  in  the  only  section 
remaining  of  the  Mahdbhdrata  of  Jaimini.  Hanum&n,  who  is  still 
aliTe,  resides  in  Stri'f&jyam  in  the  peninsula ;  and  these  dreadfnl  sounds, 
are  supposed  to  proceed  from  him.  The  women,  who  reside  in  thia 
southern  Stri-rdfyam,  are  greatly  inferior  to  HinguUL-devf,  and  her 
forms :  these  were  originally  the  wives  of  R&Tana,  who  kept  them  in  a 
place  of  security,  among  mountains,  in  the  peninsula.  Bivana  having 
been  killed  by  B6ma«chandra,  the  conqueror  allowed  his  wives  to 
remain  unmolested  in  that  place.  He  even  left  some  of  his  own 
amongst  them,  and  Hanumto  was  appointed  their  guardian.  They 
are  all  addicted  to  sorcery,  very  lewd;  and  they  all  endeavour  to 
decoy  men  into  their  precincts.  The  country  to  the  west  of  the  Indus, 
as  far  west  as  Persia,  and  to  the  north,  as  far  as  Candahar,  is  called 
Ki'da,  or  ELfra  in  the  Pur^ds ;  from  which,  in  a  regular  derivative 
form  comes  Kirmdn,  and  Kira-ethAn,  its  present  modem  names.  It  ia 
divided  into  Kfda  proper,  or  Gedrosia,  and  MacriLn,  for  Maeardn,  or 
the  whale  country:  Stephanus  of  Byzantium  is  the  only  ancient 
author,  who  notices  Maeardn,  or  Maearini.  *K{dd,  or  Kir  is  soft- 
ened as  usual  into  Kiz,  or  Kij,  as  Munz  for  Mun'da ;  Termiz  for  Termed* 
&c.,  and  Kedrosia  or  Gedrosia  is  from  Kid-roh,  which  in  the  language 
of  that  country,  signifies  the  mountains  of  Eid'a.  Maer^,  in  general, 
is  supposed  to  include  K^;  hence  the  latter  is  called  K^'Maerku 
The  Indus,  in  its  lower  parts,  is  called  Mehr6n  by  Musulmans,  and 
Mehr&on  by  Hindus,  who  constantly  spell  it  Mekr6»an. 

This  is,  I  am  told,  in  the  dialect  of  Gach'ha;  and  it  seems  to  be 
also  the  name  of  the  country  from  Sewdn  to  the  sea :  and  to  the  west 
as  far  as  Cape  Mun'd:  if  not  further.  The  country  of  Mihrd  is 
mentioned  by  £bn  Haucal ;  and  the  same  is  called  Mihrdn  by  Abol- 
feda :  and  these  two  authors  call  the  Indus  Mihrdn :  but  the  true 
name,  both  of  the  country,  and  of  the  river  is  MehrA  and  in  a  dexivsr 
tive  form  Mehrdn,  Its  metropolis  is  called  Tihrdn  by  Abolieda, 
obviously  for  Mihrdn,  or  Mehrdn,  It  was  situated,  according  to  him, 
between  Jl-Dobil  on  the  sea,  and  Mansurd,  or  Bacar ;  and  was  upon 
the  river  Mihrdn.    This  town  of  Mehrd  is  called  Bahrdf,  for  Mahr^, 

*  Steph.  of  Bysant.  toc.  Alexandria. 


1851.]  Euay  an  the  Ancient  Geography  oflndia^  263 

by  Haji-Califah*  and  it  is  the  Beherje  of  £bn  Haucal,  who  places  it 
on  the  western  side  of  the  Mihtdnt  equally  with  other  towns,  between 
Daibul  on  the  sea  coast>  and  Mansurd.  The  word  Beherje  is  written 
by  him,  in  another  place,  Mehreje,  which  is  the  true  reading.*  It 
appears  to  me,  that  this  town  is  the  ancient  PathaU,  now  Nagar* 
Tathd,  or  Shdh-bandar,  whose  king  is  called  Mcerie  by  the  historians  of 
Alexander.  When  we  read  in  the  Ayin-Acberi,  that,  in  former  times» 
there  was  a  king  of  Tathd,  called  Sehris,  I  believe,  we  should  read 
Mehris :  for  in  another  place,  he  seems  to  call  Tath&,  Serree  or  Serris, 
which  is  inadmissible ;  but  one  of  its  names  was  MehrA,  Mehri,  or 
Mehref.f  Abulfazil  says,  that  Sh&h-beg  Arghon  invaded  Tatah  twice ; 
but  on  the  first  iuTasion  Tatah  is  called  Seeree* 

Mehre;  was  the  name  of  the  town,  and  of  its  king,  as  usual  in  India  > 
thoiigh  they  had  a  proper  name  of  their  own»  The  inhabitants,  con- 
sidered as  a  tribe,  or  nation  are  mentioned  by  Stephanus  of  Byzan- 
tium, under  the  name  of  Mdrieie*  They  lived,  says  he,  in  houses  of 
wood.  This  is  peculiar  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  low  grounds,  near 
the  Indu8»  on  account  of  the{  inundations* 

Oriental  writers  have  in  this  country  the  sea  of  Oman,  or  of  Peisia^ 
and  the  sea  of  HerJchand;  though  according  to  £1  Edrissi,  both  seas 
were  called  in  the  language  of  India  Harkhand,  This  sea  is  called  by 
the  Parsis,  according  to  Anquetil  Duperron,  Fer-Khend,  from  the- 
adjacent  country.  Gedrosia  is  called  by  eastern  writers,  Cdndn,.  some- 
times shortened  into  Cdian,  and  it  is  divided  into  three  parts,  Kij* 
C6nA^  Pher,  or  Phor-Cdndn,  and  Haur-Cdndn.  Pher-cdndn,  or  ia 
Hindi  Pher-e'han'da  is  I  suppose,  the  true  name  of  that  sea ;  and  from 
PheT'Cdndn  comes  Ptolemy's  Paragonos,  or  Paragonon  Sinue,  gulf,  or 
sea;  though  certainly  somewhat  misplaced  by  him.  The  gulf  of 
Terabdon  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hdby  mentioned  by  the  author  of  the 
Periplus,  is  perhaps  a  corruption  from  Pher-dbdhi,  the  sea  of  Pher, 
cat  Phar  in  Sanskrit.  The  sea,  about  the  mouths  of  the  Indus,  is 
called  the  sea  of  Sinda,  by  Stephanus  of  Byzantium ;  from  an  inland 
town  of  that  name*  Fher  or  Fhor  formerly  Pura,  is  now  more  gener-* 
ally  called  Kij-MecHm :  though  Kij,  and  Macron  be  two  distinct  towns ; 

*  Ebn  HsDcal,  pp.  139  and  145. 

t  Ayin  Acberi,  Vol.  2d,  pp.  146  and  149. 

t  Ditto  ditto,  p.  137* 


264  Enay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

bat  as  they  are  not  far  from  each  other,  thej  are  generally  named 
together,  a  rery  common  practice  in  India.  Some  roppoee  Plior,  to 
be  called  Kij-Macrftn  to  distingoiBh  it  from  another  town  in  Maciin 
proper :  this  being  situated  in  the  country  of  Rid  or  Kfj.  Kij  called 
Kir  by  El  Edriasi,  is  the  ancient  Arbia. 

Ptolemy  with  the  Hindna  reckons  seren  months  to  the  Indos :  it 
has  many  more ;  but  thia  is  a  sacred  number ;  and  it  is  the  same  with 
tegard  to  the  Ganges.  None  of  the  modem  names  have  any  striking 
affinity,  with  those  recorded  by  Ptolemy ;  of  coorse^  in  a  comparatiro 
essay,  I  hare  bat  little  to  say  on  this  subject.  We  are  hardly  acquainted 
with  the  months  of  the  Indus :  in  every  new  sketch,  new  names  are 
introduced ;  old  ones  disappear,  and  transpositions  take  place.  I  shall 
of  oourse  content  myself  with  a  few  general  remarks.  The  meeCiiig 
of  the  Sindhu  with  the  Ocean  is  celebrated  in  the  Bh^vat,  under 
the  name  of  Sindh^S^ffara-eangama,  or  nmply  Sigara,  as  we  say, 
with  regard  to  the  place  of  the  meeting  eangama  of  the  Granges  wilb 
the  sea*  The  ontermost  mouths  are  generally  considered  as  more 
sacred ;  though  sometimes  that  pririlege  is  in  a  great  measure  annesced 
to  one  only.  Thia  indneea  me  to  suppose^  that  the  westemmoat  branch 
of  the  Indus,  called  Sagapa  by  Ptolemy,  is  a  corruption  for  86garm» 
The  second  is  called  by  him  very  properly  Sinthue ;  being  tlie  raaiB 
western  branch  of  the  river  Sindhk^  and  is  the  branch  of  JJIhm- 
bandar.  The  golden  mouth,  or  the  third,  was  probably  thus  called  on 
account  of  the  immense  trade  carried  on  through  it.  Thia  I  suspeet 
to  be  the  middle  mouth  of  the  Atrian^  and  in  the  bay  of  Buhil^  called 
also  Rish6d,  in  the  French  sketch  I  mentioned  before.  The  fourth 
called  Chariphi  by  Ptolemy  is  perhaps  the  eastern,  and  main  branch  of 
the  Delta,  from  Oaifdi,  or  Gmri.  Oai'di-^hi  is  literally  Gai^di  aUo, 
an  expression  generally  used  in  enumeratmg  ▼arious  articles,  places,  Ac 
It  is  the  latest,  and  seldom  frequented  on  account  of  the  lapidi^  of 
the  tides,  and  the  yiolence  of  the  bore. 

The  fifth  called  Saparaga^  probably  for  Baparaganh^  from  SepatO' 
griana  in  Sanskrit,  or  the  town  of  Sapara  at  its  mouth,  which  weema 
to  be  BaetAh,  a  very  ancient  town,  which  probably  existed  beibie  the 
time  of  Alexander.  This  seems  to  be  the  mouth  called  Pokhar  by 
Major  Rennell ;  because  it  communicates  with  the  Indus,  througih  an 
arm  called  Pokhy&ri.    It  is  probably  the  Sahara  of  £1  Edrissi  erro* 


185h]  Ea$ay  mi  the  Jneieni  Geography  of  India.  265 


neoodyeaUed  Sourba  hj  Ebn  Himcal.    Ei  Edriia  lajSy  that  from 
DoM,  on  the  first  limits  of  India*  to  the  island^  or  rather  peninsula  of 
MmCd  or  eapo  Mons,  there  are  six  miles  $  but  the  distance  is  obTionsly 
wrong.    From  Manfd  to  CaU  six  miles.    This  little  town,  which  he 
calla  in  another  place  Cas-Cakar,  is  in  the  island  al  Damai,  or  rather 
on  the  continent  opposite  to  it.     Oott  signifies  a  creek,  as  well  as  Cinh 
rizan,  the  Bizana  of  Ptolemy.    From  CoU,  says  £1  £drissi»  to  Sniara 
near  the  sea,  there  are  fire  days'  journey ;  hence  to  Sandan,  or  Sindan^ 
aeeording  to  Ehn  Hanoal,  there  are  five  also.  Suh&ra  falls  in  at  Sapara,^ 
or  Ba$Ms  Smdan^  or  8inda  is  the  present  ThaVfh4.    This  Sinda, 
or  Smdia,  says  Ebn  Haucal,  was  called  also  MatmurL    This  is  the 
Simda  of  Stephanus  of  Bysantinm ;  the  Sindomana  of  the  historians 
of  Alexander.    8indkiHn&Ha  signifies  the  maiittoii,  on  the  river  Sindkkt 
and  its  present  name  Sind-Thdtffhd  rignifies  the  inclosed  place  on- 
the  Sind.    It  is  true,  that  El  Edrissi,  misled  by  the  similitude  of 
nanoes,  has  confounded  these  two  places  with  Supara,  and  Sandan  near 
Bombay,    But  Ebn  Haucal  mentions  these  two  places,  and  his  6eo<^ 
graphical  information  does  not  go  beyond  the  gulf  of  Cach'Aa* 

The  sixth  is  called  Sahalaua.  a  rery  uncommon  name :  but  the< 
NiigaTat  accounts  for  it,  in  a  curious  legend  relating  to  the  SindUh. 
SigarorMangaama.  Daeeha  the  eldest  son  of  Swayarnhhuoa  or  Adam» 
hot  not  bom  of  a  woman,  was  directed  to  marry ;  and  to  proceed  ta 
the  pro-creation  of  mankind.  He  obeyed,  married,  and  had  two  soni 
HargUvat  and  SohaUutva*  They  both  went  to  the  mouths  of  the 
Indus :  Harghdva  placed  himself  near  the  western  branch,  and  Saha-^ 
Uiva^  probably  near  the  branch  of  that  name ;  and  in  a  short  time 
they  produced  each  a  thousand  male  children :  but  they  all  went  to 
Nmrmg^n'odr^  or  the  pool  of  Naraye'na,  near  the  easternmost  mouth 
pf  the  Indus ;  renounced  the  world,  and  obtamed  eterual  bliss. 

The  seTcnth  mouth  called  LSni^hirit  is  that  of  As'dpAri,  and  probably 
so  called  from  Bfyri%  an  inhabitation,  in  the  middle  of  a  forest  of  low 
shrubs,  called  Z^n^in  that  country,  and  Jhau  on  the  banks  of  the 
Gmnges;  and  which  really  OT^rspreads  the  Delta,  and  the  adjacent 
aoontry.  This  branch  is  not  to  be  mistaken  for  the  NakhSancara^ 
which  is  to  the  west  of  the  Indus,  and  which  it  rejoins  aboTC  SewSh 
being  a  branch  of  it,  and  ita  old  bed.  The  Ad^^fM  branch  springe 
out  from  the  Indus,  helow  Somim^  and  paisea  within  seren  cos  to  the 


266  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Oeography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

east  of  ThaUfMk^  and  iras  seen  by  Gapt.  Wbittington  in  the  year 
1613.  Near  the  mouth  of  the  seventh  branch  is,  I  belieTe^  2>«mi- 
Ndrdyana-Sdr  or  the  pool  of  Narayana,  also  the  place  of  the  filthy 
CdUMngea'wara^MakMetay  or  the  lord  with  the  ten  millions  of  Phalli. 

From  the  longitude,  and  latitude  assigned  to  CArmchi^  and  the  three 
next  mouths  of  the  Indus  by  Father  Monserrat,  their  respectire  dis- 
tances are  as  follow : — 

Canihi-nauitathmuB  stationi,  retpondet  Seopulomm,  qui  pro  Indi 
osHo  eminent.  This  he  calls  also  in  Portuguese  Sorgidouro  doe  numa" 
ras,  and  from  it  to  the  mouth  of  Sagapa  called  Barra  d'OnmuFj  be 
reckons  four  nautical  miles  and  a  half:  thence  to  that  called  Sintkuit 
or  Barra  do  Guearate  nine  miles :  to  the  Aureum  ostium,  or  Barra  do 
Gemot  a  little  more  than  eighteen  miles.  Gemil  is  probably  the  name 
of  the  Musulman  Saint,  entombed  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  bay  of 
Bish^. 

In  the  year  1786,  a  French  Frigate,  called,  I  beUeve,  theTemis, 
anchored  in  the  bay  of  Rishdl,  and  remained  there  a  fortnight.  Some 
of  the  officers  went  in  the  longboat  to  ShAh-bandar,  and  made  a  sketch 
of  the  bay,  and  of  that  branch,  that  led  to  Sh&h-bandar,  as  far  as  that 
town.  One  of  them  soon  after  came  round  to  Calcutta,  where  he  was 
introduced  to  Mr.  R.  Johnson,  who  died  lately  in  England,  just  as  he 
was  returning  to  India,  and  with  whom  I  lived.  At  his  request  the 
French  officer  gave  me  a  copy  of  their  survey.  They  certainly  did 
not  do  much,  but  there  is  every  reason  to  suppose,  that  their  survey 
is  sufficiently  accurate.  That  gentleman  declared  to  roe,  that  the  bay 
was  called  Dishdd,  and  Riehdd  by  the  natives,  and  that  they  had  made 
particular  enquiries  about  it.  According  to  the  sketch,  the  general 
direction  of  the  bay  is  N.  £.  by  N. :  but  its  greatest  length  from  the 
tomb  to  the  east,  to  the  bottom  of  a  recess,  or  inner  bay,  and  due 
north  from  it,  is  between  seven  or  eight  6.  miles.  Its  breadth  N.  W. 
and  S.  £.  between  four,  or  five  miles  N.  £.  by  N. :  from  the  tomb, 
about  five,  or  six  miles,  is  the  entrance  of  the  branch  leading  to  Shih- 
bandar.  At  the  bottom  of  the  recess,  is  an  arm  coming  from  the 
N.  W. ;  and  another  leading  to  the  sea,  in  a  S.  W.  direction,  and  this 
is  called  Juh6^  This  is  the  bay  into  which  Alexander,  and  his  fleet 
came  through  a  branch  of  communication,  between  the  western  arm 
of  the  Indus,  and  this  bay ;  the  breadth  of  which  according  to  Arrian 


185K]  JEnsy  w  the  Ancient  Geographic  of  India.  267. 


ns  200  sUdia;  but  the  nnmben  ia  Arrian  are  erroneouB,  and 
thoald  vead  100  cnly*  It  wag  open  to  the  sea  toward  the  south,  and 
innag  the  stormy  weatherj  which  prevailed  at  that  time,  his  fleet 
suffered  much:  bat  having  procured  gaides.  Alexander  carried  it  into 
smsDer  channels,  where  it  was  safe.  According  to  the  above  sketch, 
SUh-bandaria  37  geographical  miles,  horisontal  distance,  from  Uid 
lomb  to  the  east  of  Bishil  bay,  and  36  degrees  east  of  north  from  it« 
Tlie  ktitnde  of  the  tomb^  according  to  Major  Rennell,  ia  24®  14' ;  and 
this  will  pbce  SUh^bamdar  in  Latitude  24''  42',  and  in  Lon^^tude 

«7*ir. 

On  the  branch,  that  leads  from  Shfli-bandar  into  the  bay,  thero  is  a 
tovB  csBed  SMkifar^  16  miles  nearly  from  Shih-bandar ;  and  to  the  S. 
kj  W.  of  it.  It  is  remarkable,  that  the  situation  of  SMik^ar,  answers 
to  that  of  SA4Ma$tdar  in  Major  Rennell's  map ;  and  SUk-bandar  in 
the  sketch,  stands  in  the  room  of  Jurang^dd^  whilst  the  latter  is 
serried,  about  one  day's  march,  above  the  point  of  the  Delta. 

This  sketch  extends  no  farther  to  the  westward,  than  JaU,  a  small 
Bver  notioed  also  by  M^or  Rennell,  and  to  the  west  of  it,  near  the 
tts,  is  a  small  place  called  Nom-handar.  The  rivers  to  the  east  of 
Kshfl,  are  the  Jmm&,  the  Kaar,  and  the  Chreh  (for  Goirek)  or 
Anmbiy,  The  JumnA  is  caUed  H^amany  by  Major  Rennell,  and  | 
Mieve  the  latter  to  be  its  true  name;  for  it  is  idiomatical  in  the 
dialsct  of  that  country,  in  Sanskrit,  and  in  Hindi ;  but  it  should  be 
ipslt  %imMg  from  Ijymmkuu  J^a  is  synonymous  with  Sangama^ 
iad  I^f^mhuL  signifies  the  confluence  of  the  river  Mina  with  the  sea. 

EkiHancal  mentioBS  two  considerable  places  here,  Eeeaeil  and 
€an$di :  the  formw  was  about  a  mile  and  half  from  the  sea,  and  the 
tme  reading,  I  suspect  to  be,  Mae^Aeii,  or  the  Cape  of  Aeil,  called 
Mamei  by  £1  Edrisi,  probably  from  A'sAwiU,  the  name  of  the  seventh 
braadi,  from  the  etMn  of  the  goddess  A'eA,  and  the  Cape  is  to  the 
8«  E.  of  its  mouth.  Hence,  says  Ebn  Hancal,  there  are  two  days' 
Mth  to  CeaUeUt  a  eonnderable  town.  CanieU  is  probaUy  a  mistake 
6m  CtrnH^  the  name  of  the  country,  and  its  metropolis  is  cslled  CunH^ 
Mefa  in  the  PuHhmui.  Aniaa  says,  that  beyond  the  hike  JUrinee,  is 
a  pomt  of  had,  where  begins  the  gulf  BArakd,  or  Jhohtaei.  It  seems 
to  be  that  called  Cimrear  in  modem  maps,  and  BUeead^,  perhaps  for 
Ae'ada,  ia  the  oU  ones^    Awimi  gives  a  gopd  aoaoupt  of  the  dayg^r* 

2  N 


i6S  Eumf  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  3. 

ittending  the  navigation  of  this  golf ;  in  which  he  menUons  setea 
islands,  and  one  of  them,  called  BArakA  by  Ptolemj,  is  the  same,  in 
which  18  ntnated  DwAraeA.  B6rae6,  and  Dw&nd  are  synonymoiu,  i» 
I  have  shewn  in  a  former  essay. 

Arrian  is  certainly  mistaken,  when  he  says,  that  one  only  of  tbe 
seren  months  of  the  Indus  was  navigable*  I  behere  it  never  was  the 
ease,  and  certainly  Alexander  went  through  four  of  them.  I  bdiere 
that  Alexander,  from  the  island  of  Paitala,  went  first,  down  the  west- 
em  branch  of  the  Indns ;  and  three  or  four  cos  below  tbe  town,  got 
into  the  branch  that  leads  into  the  bay  of  Rishfil,  from  which  he 
returned  into  the  western  branch  to  an  island  called  CUluta,  iHiere 
there  was  good  water,  and  a  safe  anchorage.  Thence  he  proceeded 
down  the  river  and  saw  another  island  at  sea.  He  did  not  go  to 
it,  but  returned  to  Cilluta.  Q.  Curtius  has  transposed  the  whole: 
he  makes  Alexander  go  first  to  Cilluta,  thence  to  the  bay  of  RiMi^ 
and  afterwards  to  the  second  island,  which  is  not  likely.  His  three 
days  to  the  sea,  are  to  be  reckoned  firom  Patiala,  and  his  400  stadia 
from  the  first  island  to  the  second.  His  account  of  Alexandei^B 
navigation,  through  the  Delta,  I  concdve  to  be  this:  he  procured 
guides  at  Pattala,  who  were  ignorant,  what  the  sea  was ;  but  it  was 
found  out,  that  they  called  it  the  bitter  water,  or  KhMrpAni:  and  it 
is  so  called  to  this  day  by  the  natives  of  the  Delta  of  the  Indus,  and 
also  of  the  Ganges.  This  KhdrA-pdni  was  three  days  journey  from 
Fattala.  On  the  third  day,  in  the  morning,  they  began  to  feel  the 
sea  air,  which  they  recognised  immediatdy.  About  nine  o*do6k,  in  the 
morning,  the  tide  came  rushing  with  ^olenoe  into  the  bay,  and  his 
fleet  suffered  much.  Having  procured  fresh  guides,  he  was  advised  to 
take  shelter  in  some  nanow  creeks,  and  channels,  which  he  did,  and 
thence  proceeded  to  the  island  of  Cilluta,  in  the  middle  of  the  westen 
branch,  where  his  fleet  was  safe.  He  then  proceeded  down  the  channel 
for  200  stadia,  and  saw,  at  a  distance,  an  island  at  sea.  The  distanee 
from  Cilluta,  probably  L&heri-bandar,  to  the  second  island  was  400 
stadia,  or  27  miles ;  which  fall  in  at  Crotehey  bay,  where  there  are 
some  high  rocky  islands  seen  at  a  great  distance,  and  I  believe  it 
would  be  difficult  to  find  another  island  to  answer  our  purpoee  in  the 
vicinity,  either  of  the  western,  or  any  other  branch. 

The  country  is  very  low  and  flat,  and  I  doubt  not,  but  that  th^ 


1851.]         JBm^  oil  the  Jfmeni  Oeografky  of  India.  269 

liighest  of  them  may  be  seeD,  at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles  inland. 
Father  Monserrat  saya,  that  a  small  island,  with  other  rocks,  rises  Teiy 
liigh  just  before  the  month  of  the  Indus,  meaning  a  branch  of  it.  It 
iicalled  Cosiefo,  and  is  a  large  rock ;  and  there  the  river  runs  directly 
eut  snd  west  Those  rocks,  says  he,  from  thdr  altitude  are  ,called 
TomerM^  snd  MomtaroM  (for  Miners)  by  the  Arabs ;  in  whose  language 
MoMora  (Minora)  signifies  a  tower,  or  pyramid.  This  station,  for  the 
•hipping^  is  called  by  the  Portuguese  Bio  do  FUotoi.  On  one  of  these 
rocky  islands,  Alexander  erected  altars  to  Tethys,  and  the  Ocean, 
icoording  to  Diodorus  the  Sicilian. 

It  is  probable  that  Alexander  was  desirous  to  surrey  the  channel 

kimself,  through  which  his  fleet  of  discovery  was  to  pass:  whilst 

Leoonatos,  at  the  head  of  a  strong  detachment,  was  marching  along 

the  right  bank  of  the  western  branch.    These  islands,  opposite  to  the 

DKmth  of  the  Indus,  are  noticed  by  Pliny :  and  it  is  the  opinion  of  Father 

Monserrat,  that  these  are  the  same  islands,  though  says  h^  there  be 

.B^er  gold  nor  silver  to  be  found  there.    There  are  three  rocks  of  a 

^ger  size,  than  the  rest ;  and  probably  they  were  considered  by  th^ 

Hindus,  as  usual  with  them  in  similar  cases,  as  representing  mount 

Mem,  with  ita  three  peaks  of  gold,  silver  and  iron.    Be  this  as  it  may, 

Hby  brings   Nearchus  and .  his  fleet  from  Xylenopolit,  down  the 

westernmost  branch  of  the  Indus,  opposite  to  which  were  several 

Usttds.    Thia  phuse  is  the  Coreettis  of  Arriao,  and  the  modem  Cdrd- 

^  CrdeAi,  or  Cdraiehi;  for  these  several  denominations  are  equally 

iiMd.    As  there  is  very  little  wood  in  the  Delta,  and  the  lower  parta 

of  Sind,  it  was  procured  from  time  immemorial  from  S^neymyimit  and 

tbe  mouth  of  the  Jrbii,  and  brought  to  LAhen-bandar  ;  which  became 

U&e  mart,  and  staple  for  that  useful  article:  hence  some  suppose, 

though  erroneously,  I  believe,  that  its  true  name  is  Laekeri-bandar,  or 

^ylenopolis.    The  wood  imported  consists,  in  general,  of  poles  in  their 

nwigh  state  from  the  forest,  for  rafters.    These  poles  are  called  in 

Hindi  Gola,  in  the  west  Cold,  in  French  Oaule.    The  town  of  Colaca 

of  Ptolemy  answers,  from  its  situation,  to  L6heri'bandar ;  and  it  is 

cilled  in  the  Pur^^as  CoUaea,  and  also  SindhihColaea  from  its  being 

situated  on  the  Indus.    Colaca  is  a  Sanskrit  derivative  form ;  but  in 

the  spoken  dialects  of  the  countries,  froip  Muttr&  to  the  Indus,  they 

would  say  ColaH,  and  Colaeki;  and  from  these  two  last,  the  historians 

2  N  2 


^70  Mmty  on  ike  Andent  ^Oeafffwpfy  6fhMm,  {No.  1 

<lf  Alexander  nmde  CUlvit^,  and  CiOuHU.  Thus  fmn  JlffAtro,  the 
tiame  of  a- tribe  west  of  the  Jmnni  eomea  MehwOi,  a  man  WongiDg 
to  that  tribe :  fh>m  CJoel  in  the  Boab  CdaH^  a  man,  a  lioTse  from  tfeit 
plaee.  Cdlathi,  or  Cohki  are  seldom  used,  ^except  as  Ihe  name  of  a 
^laee/and^are  eoiuddered  as  a  derimtive  fSrom  ColOf  wliaterer  be  its 
meaning.  One  hundred  stadia  below  XyienopoUif  ICearebtu  andiored 
^  the  entranoe  of  a  large  eha&nel  called  Sinra.  The  letter  j9  shoidd 
be  left  out,  as  In  SeiUuta,  «nd  Btohem^  &c.  Titrd,  or  TM  i^'  not  an 
'nneommon  name  of  places  in  India :  and  its  deriratire  Twer^  TwM, 
and  Tewiarinxt  oftener  used ;  and  there  is  sueh  a  place  in  Jmigleterrj.* 
'Within  the  Deha  in  Sircar  ChMcar-hdhK  according  to  the  Ayin 
'Adberi,  there  is  a  small  district,  and  town  called  TewM;  and  I  snspect 
that  Dardwdy,  is  either  a  cormption  from  Tawdri,  or  is  derired  from 
IKfd.  Turd^dh  in  the  dialect  of  that  country,  and  also  in  Hindi,  and 
iBanskrit,  signifies  the  channel  of  T6rd.  The  western  branch  of  the 
'Indus,  below  Ltttenhbmdar,  divides  into  two  channels,  the  largest  of 
'Which,  is  to  the  left,  and  is  caHed  Dardwdy :  there  Nearchua  anchored, 
'and  then  entered  the  smaller  one  to  the  right. 

I  beliere,  that  the  distance  to  the  two  next  stations  CoiMuma,  or 
'C&kmara,  and  CareeHU^  and  between  them  also,  is  too  short,' and  tint 
inhere  is  some  mistake  in  the  numbers.  Curtius  reckons  400  stadia 
"from  the  first  island,  or  CiUuta  to  the  second  dose  to  CareefHs,  and  I 
-beliere  that  he  is  right.  Nearchua  says,  that  at  Caunuma,  a  fitde 
more  than  one  mile  from  the  sea,  they  found  for  the  first  time,  that 
the  water  was  brackish,  but  I  am  assured,  that  the  water  of  tiie 
>furious  branches,  in  the  lower  parts  of  the  Delta,  is  not  drinkable,  at 
'the  distance  of  eight  or  ten  miles  from  the  sea ;  except  in  the  maiD 
•bnmoh,  owing  to  the  rapidity  of  the  current,  and  perhaps  except 
during  the  time  of  the  inundation  which  had  been  long  over,  wfaati 
Nearchus  put  to  aea. 

From  the  mouth  of  the  western  branch  Alexander  returned  to 
Pmiiald^  and  thence  he  proceeded  down  the  eastern,  or  main  bianeh; 
then  through  the  channel  of  Pwfhy&Hi  entered  the  lake  Brmoi  nov 
Mfn  Of  At^na.  From  this  place,  he  went  with  a  body  of  caraliys 
along  the  sea  shore,  for  three  days,  and  probably  as  far  as  the  mcf 
Mu'd,  MnfdU  or  Mudai.    He  returned  to  PatUdaf  and  soon  ate 

*  See  Major  Remiell't  Book  of  Roads,  pp.  134  aad  185. 


18(1.]  Stmjf  m  tke  Jneimtt  0e9^ig^k}f  rf  Induu '  271 

came  baek  to  the  fadie»  asd  there  ordered  a  nBval  yard,  and  doek^  to 
be  eonstmeted  on  Ae  apot  probaUj,  where  Bagt^bandar  stands  now, 
and  thb  is^  I  beliefe,  the  town  of  Potana  mentioned  by  Diodorns. 

Justin  says,  that  Alexander  built  another  town  in  the  Delta,  called 
BarJU;  this  is  the  emporium  of  Barharikiot  Arrian,  caHed  Bariari 
by  Ptolemy.  It  was  in  the  middle  month,  and  I  suppose  at  the 
bottom  of  the  bay  of  BIshdl,  having  a  little,  island  in  front.  BarrS- 
hhi  signifies  the  great  inclosed  place,  or  the  greater  Bin.  Mjtmf 
irillages  in  tluit  country  are  called  BAri,  or  ThattM  from  haying  eiflier 
a  mud  wall,  or  some  other  fence  all  round.  Several  places  are  called 
Sar-b^6,  for  Barri*biLri,  in  the  eastern  parts  of  India. 

But  let  us  return  to  Nearchus,  whom  we  left  at  Coreestis,  or  CArai- 
ehi ;  called  also  Cartede  by  the  Portuguese  form^erly.  There  he  had 
been  obliged  to  cut  through  the  bar,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  during 
Ac  recess  of  the  tide.  This  is  sometimes  done  in  the  Sunderbunds 
in  Bengal,  and  other  places  in  the  Ganges,  and  if  Alexander  did  not 
ineet  with  the  same  difficulty,  it  was  owing  probably  to  the  tide  rising 
up  higher  at  that  time.  From  this  place  they  reached  Croeala,  after 
a  course  of  150  stadia,  or  nine  miles ;  but  20  Roman,  or  18^  British 
milesi,  according  to  Pliny.  It  was  a  sandy  island,  which,  I  suppose, 
was  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Hdb;  and  of  which  I  took  notice 
before.  Father  Monserrat,  in  his  MS.  map,  says,  that  there  was  a 
Bay  at  its  mouth,  and  writes  opposite  to  it  in  Spanish,  Enteada  doa 
Ah4mda9  ta]^ar  seliada,  the  two  last  words  of  which,  I  do  not  under- 
stand. Croeala  is  probably  derived  from  Coleakt,  or  Coreala  in  the 
spoken  dialects,  or  the  river  of  noises.  This  river  H^  is  the  JEfypha^ 
sis  of  Philostratus,  who  says,  that  it  runs  through  a  narrow  bed,  full 
of  stones,  and  falls  into  the  sea  with  a  dreadful  noise.  This  account 
is  greatly  exaggerated,  as  may  be  supposed.  This  Hdb  is  also  the 
river  Arabus,  or  Arbis  of  Q.  Curtius,  who  says,  that  Alexander  crossed 
it  on  the  fifth  day  from  Pathala;  four  days  after  which  he  crossed  the 
real  H^ :  but  the  passage  from  that  author  is  certainly  obscure. 

Leavug  Croeala  Nearchus  proceeded,  having  a  promontory  called 
Einu,  to  the  right,  and  a  low  bland,  almost  level  with  the  sea,  on  the 
left.  It  runs  parallel  with  the  coast,  and  so  near,  as  to  leave  only  a 
narrow  channel,  winding  between  both.  This  island  does  not  appear 
in  the  aiaps»  and  perhaps  it  no  longer  exists.    If  so  there  is  still  a 


•  272  A  gkori  notice  of  an  Ancient  Colomal  Figure,         [No*  3. 

•hoal,  seemingly  abote  water.  For  Dr.  Vinoent,  to  wbom  I  am 
indebted  for  these  particalars,  says  that  Commodore  Bobinaon's  squa- 
dron rounded  Cape  Monze  at  a  eonsiderable  diatagce,  to  avoid  a  Bhoal, 
which  extended  to  the  southward  of  that  promontory.*  This  Cape  is 
called  Mund  by  £1  Edrisi,  and  Mont  in  our  mapB»  from  the  Sanskrit 
Munfda  a  head,  and  headland.  It  is  called  fFair,  and  Howtdr  by 
Arabian  writers,  Frnhdr^  or  Waih6r  in  Sanskrit ;  and  with  it,  they 
mention  also  the  mountain  of  Cosair,  with  another  opposite  to  them, 
tilled  Dordur^  and  the  sea  near  them  was  called  Ghazera.  £1  Edrisi 
.mentions  several  other  mountains  so  called,  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Persian  gulf;  a  third  near  the  island  of  Comar,  and  the  fourth  at  the 
•extremity  of  the  sea  of  Sin. 

These  were  places  much  dreaded  by  navigators :  the  mountains  of 
Dordura  in  this  part  of  India,  with  a  place,  or  places  called  Caeh'hara 
are  mentioned  in  the  Puri^as.  The  mountains  of  Bordura  were  near 
the  sea  shore,  and  Caeh'hura^  or  Cach'hara  implies  both  a  muddy 
shore,  full  of  quicksands,  punechala,  or  quagmires ;  and  such  abound 
in  the  gulf  of  Caeh'ha.  These  mountains  were  only  sandbanks,  as 
they  were  often  covered  by  the  waves. 

(To  be  eontinaed.) 


w^0^^^s^^r^0^^^r^^0tt0*0»^^^^»^0t^^^0*^*0^^^^^^^^K0^r^0^0^0»i0^0^0^^^n^ 


A  short  notice  of  an  Ancient  Coloesal  Figure  carved  in  Granite  on  the 
Manddr  HiU  in  the  District  of  BhdgatpAr.  By  Captain  W.  S. 
Shbrwill,  Revenue  Surveyor. 

Thirty  miles  south  of  Bbdgalpur,  and  partially  surrounded  by 
jungle,  stands  a  hill  named  Manddr  or  Madsddan,  a  mass  of  naked 
granite  (gneiss)  about  eight  hundred  feet  in  height ;  this  hill  firom 
its  extraordinary  appearance,  its  fearful  precipices  and  altogether  sin- 
gular position,  appears  to  have  attracted  at  a  very  early  period  of 
history,  the  notice  of  the  half-wild  races  then  inhabiting  the  valley  of 
the  Ganges. 

Viewing  the  hill  from  the  south  it  presents  on  the  eastern  flank  a 
convex  profile  of  naked  granite,  measuring  about  600  feet  over  the 

*  Voyage  of  Nearchu,  Vol.  Ist,  pp.  196  and  198,  edition  of  1807. 


I  - 


I 

I 

I 
I 
i 


1 


]85l.]  A$hori  notice  of  an  Antient  Coloual  Figure.  273 

canre,  and  fonniiig  a  deep  precipice  which  terminates  in  a  debris  com- 
posed  of  heaps  of  loose  rocks  that  have  exfoliated  and  fallen  from  the 
roonded  mass  above.  The  southern  face  of  the  hills  is  composed  of 
numerous  smaller  rounded  and  naked  masses  of  rock,  and  on  them 
are  inscriptions,  sculptures,  remains  of  buildings,  flights  of  stairs  cut 
in  the  solid  rock,  tanks  and  other  evidences  to  show,  that  this  now 
deserted  spot,  must  have  been  at  some  very  distant  period  of  time  a 
scene  of  activity,  industry  and  intelligence. 

At  the  southern  foot  of  the  hill  is  a  large  tank  named  Manohar 
Kdnd,  around  the  banks  of  which  are  numerous  fragments  of  pillars, 
capitals,  scrolls  of  flowers  and  mutilated  images — all  cut  in  a  rude  style 
from  the  rock  brought  from  the  hill ;  the  gneiss  being  composed  of 
highly  contorted  and  minute  strata  and  being  filled  with  innumerable 
garnets — the  stone  has  a  very  beautiful  appearance. 

From  the  base  of  the  hill  to  near  the  summit  are  numerous  flights 
of  steps  connected  with  broad  landing-places  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock ; 
the  steps  amount  to  about  400  in  number;  the  rocks,  in  several 
spots,  have  inscriptions  carved  on  them  the  letters  of  which  are  seven 
inches  in  length — about  two  hundred  feet  from  the  base  a  groove, 
broad  enough  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  wall,  has  been  cut  in  the  rock 
and  extends  for  several  hundred  yards  along  the  face  of  the  hill,  but 
if  it  ever  was  used  for  a  wall,  no  ruins  or  trace  of  such  a  defence  are 
aoy  where  to  be  seen. 

Namerous  heaps  of  carved  stones  appear  on  the  hill  but  they  have 
eridently  belonged  to,  or  were  intended  for  a  temple  which  probably 
was  never  erected,  this  last  conjecture  appears  to  be  the  more  likely 
one,  as  every  thing  connected  with  the  half-finished  works  on  the  hill 
ksds  to  the  belief,  that  the  workmen  must  from  some  unknown  cause 
have  been  disturbed  in  their  work,  which  was  never  resumed ;  this 
veinark  particularly  applies  to  the  colossal  figure,,  which  has  been 
I^tiaDy  carved  from  one  of  the  rounded  masses  of  granite.  This 
figure  is  about  half-way  up  the  hill  and  measures  fifty-two  feet  eight 
inches  in  height,  although  in  a  sitting  posture.  The  image  in  Dr. 
Bachanan^s  time,  1810,  A.  D.*  was  called  Madhu  Kaitebh,  but  by 
the  versatility  of  the  Hindu  religion,  it  is  in  1851,  called  Bhima  Sen, 
although,  still  attributed  to  the  Kol  lUj&s.    It  is  a  pity  the  learned 

*  Dr.  B.'s  Bkaagolpoor,  p.  61. 


274  A  $kari  notice  of  an  Andeni  Coloual  Figure^         [Na.  3. 

Doctor  did  not  vint  the  image  himself,  u  he  or  his  pandits  would 
probably  have  settled  by  whom  it  was  made  and  whom  it  is  meant  to 
represent. 

From  the  accompanying  sketeh  made  on  the  spot  the  likeness  to 
Egyptian  sculpture  must,  I  think,  be  acknowledged  by  erery  one. 

By  the  sketch  it  will  appear  that  the  forehead  of  die  image  is 
crowned  with  three  pyramidal  ornaments ;  removed  back  from  which 
and  on  the  crown  of  the  head,  is  a  cylindrical  ornament  or  cap  sur* 
mounted  with  three  smaller  but  imperfect  pyramids,  surrounding  a 
smaller  cylinder*  The  whole  face  is  in  an  unfinished  state,  and  stiJl 
retains  the  marks  of  the  chisel. 

Bonghly  hewn  steps  lead  up  to  the  chest,  a  smaller  set  lead  up  to 
the  left  ear,  numerous  square  and  oblong  holes  have  beai  perforated 
through  the  overhanging  cornice  of  rock  for  the  purpose  of  attaching 
an  awning  to  protect  the  workmen  from  the  sun,  and  to  the  ri^t  low 
down  the  roek,  a  huge  cauldron-like  looking  hole  has  been  excavated 
for  the  pupose  of  holding  drinking  water  for  the  same  people.  To 
the  left  at  the  base  of  thfe  rock,  is  a  small  excavated  cave,  its  dimen^ 
sions  are  that  of  a  cube  of  six  feet,  and  was  probably  used  aa  a  recep- 
tacle for  the  tools  and  clothes  of  the  workmen* 

This  image  is  not  worshipped  by  the  Hindus,  but  numerous  pilgrimsi 
during  the  month  of  Januaryi  visit  the  tuU  and  pay  their  respects  and 
perform  their  worship  in  a  small  temple  built  on  the  summit  of  the 
hill,  which  contains  the  likeness  of  two  feet  umilar  to  those  placed  over 
the  spot  where  Suttee  has  been  performed. 

The  accompanying  inscription  has  been  copied  from  Dr.  Buchanaa's 
work  on  Bh^4{alpdr. 

The  foUowiug  measuremente  token  on  the  spot  will  perhaps  give  sa 
idea  of  the  labour  that  must  have  been  expended  upon  this  gigantic 
piece  of  sculpture. 

Ft.    In. 

From  top  of  forthead  to  bottom  of  diin, 6        7 

Length  of  nose, 2       0 

Ditto  ditto  eye,  2      10 

Ditto  ditto  lips, 4        2 

Across  the  forehead, 8       4 

Baseofnose,  « 2       6 


ir 


rft 


fm 


1^ 
w 

m 
ft 

> 

I 
t 

I 


21 
pi 


HI 


tl 
til 
ai 
d« 
fc 
tl 

u 

h 
tl 


P 


1851.]  Injluence  of  the  Moon  on  the  Weather.  27ft 

!        (SreomfiBKiioe  of  face  meanumg  aeross  the  forehead^  down 
I           die  right  dieek»  under  the  ehin  and  ap  the  left  ched[,  21        6 
A  line  fcdknring  the  proAle  from  the  aammit  of  the  tri- 
angular ornament  on  the  head  to  the  throaty.. 14       4 

NoTS.*-*Taking  the  head  as  ith  of  the  entire  body  or  figure  we 
hare  6  ft.  7  m.  x  8  ft*  sb  52  ft.  8  in.  as  the  hdght  of  the  figure. 

Tfaii  pieoe  of  senlpture*  although  within  thirty  miles  of  the  Ganges 
ii  seldom  visited*  and  has  not  been  seen  hy  more  than  half  a  doien 
Earopeaaa. 

I 

I 

I  

htfkLtnce  of  the  Moon  on  the  Weaiher.  By  J.  Midiilstom»  Eeq» 

F.  G.  S. 


The  following  reduetions,  and  the  obserrationa  on  whieh  they  are 
basedt  hanre  been  made,  during  the  past  year,  with  a  tiew  to  ascertain 
to  what  extent^  if  any«  the  lunar  phases  influence  the  weather.  It  is 
at  inii  sight  easier  to  admit,  than  to  rqect  the  beliefi  that  the  moon 
otty,  by  Ae  prodnetioQ  of  atmospheric  tides,  assist  in  bringing  about 
ehaagee  in  the  weather ;  but  then  it  is  to  be  considered  that  electrical 
derslopm'ent,  and  other  causes  of  disturbance,  must  be  sufficiently 
potent  to  neutrahae  or  maak,  genevaUy  speaking,  the  effects  of  the 
moon.  This  must  be  especially  the  case  in  mountsmoua  countries^ 
where  oeeanie  coirents  are  subject  to  firequent  alteration  of  temperature 
snddirecti^  It  occurred  to  me,  therefore^  that  few  places  can  be 
better  situated  than  this  for  determining  the  lunnr  influence,  if  any  i 
since  disturbaaeeii  arising  from  irregularities  of  surface  are  almost 
entindy  eliminated ;  while  the  wind  baring  a  normal  directioa 
throughout  Ac  year,  ria.,  from  west  to  east,  would  rsnder  particnlar 
diaages  more  easy  of  detection. 

Reductions  of  obsenrationa  at  Greeowich,  extending  orer  aereral 
years,  werei,  I  beKere^  made  sometime  ago  with  a  rimilar  Tiew,  and 
gate  n^attve  results;  but  I  hate  no  opportunity  of  reference  to 
them.  I  obserre  also  by  a  notice  in  the  Philosophical  Journal  reonved 
by  last  mail,  that  Professor  Airy  has  lately  read  a  paper  before  the 
Boyal  Society  on  the  same  subject,  and  leading  to  the  same  oondusion. 
His  obsenrationa,  like  the  former,  no  doubt,  extended  oTcr  a  long 
period,  and  therefore  mqr  be  looked  upon  aa  condusiTe  so  far  as  the 
phice  at  which  they  were  made  ia  conoemed*    The  question,  bower er, 

2  0 


276  InJIuenee  of  the  Moon  o»  the  Weather.  [No.  3« 


ifl  perhaps  not  one  to  be  settled  by  obsenratkms  extending  oTer  time 
merely,  although  that  is  undoubtedly  neeessaxy  to  trustworthy  results, 
and  this  was  an  additional  motive  to  my  takmg  up  the  question  here. 
You  will  remark  that  my  observations  extend  only  oyer  1 1  lunationa, 
and  cannot  therefore  be  receiyed  as  conclusiye  on  the  point,  even 
with  reference  to  Agra,  but  it  is  a  commencement  which  I  intend  shall 
be  followed  up.  The  month  of  December,  during  which  obseryatioiui 
were  not  recorded,  on  account  of  the  matter  haying  escaped  me  for  a 
few  days  from  press  of  other  occupation,  was  a  particularly  steady 
one ;  and  would  not,  I  belieye,  haye  disturbed  the  general  result  had 
that  month  been  also  included. 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that  the  belief  in  lunar  influence  on  the  weather, 
though  continued  here  by  Europeans  and  maintained  by  their  descen- 
dants, is  not  participated  in  by  either  Mahomedans  or  Hindus ;  nor, 
so  far  as  I  can  learn,  is  mention  made  of  it  in  Sanscrit  or  AraUc 
books.  The  inference  from  this  fact  is  strongly  against  the  exist- 
ence of  any  such  influence— discernible  at  least  by  its  effects,  in  Am ; 
since  one  would  suppose  Astrologers  must,  if  it  existed,  have  detected 
it.  Moreoyer  the  setting  in  of  the  periodical  rains  is  an  event  of 
immense  importance  to  all  classes,  and  if  any  connexion  existed  between 
it  and  the  lunar  phases,  the  circumstance  could  scarcdy,  one  would 
think,  have  remained  unnoticed. 

I  have  not  sent  you  the  tables  in  which  the  observalaonB  were 
noted,  since  they  would  occupy  more  space  than  they  perhaps  deserre. 
The  way  in  which  the  reductions  of  them,  as  contained  in  the  follow- 
ing  tables,  have  been  made  is  this.    I  have,  you  will  observe,  divided 
the  lunar  period  into  four  equal  parts,  named  the  New  Moon,  the 
Second,  the  Full  Moon,  and  the  Fourth  Period.     The  New  Moon 
Period  consists  of  seven  days  reckoned  from  three  days  prerioos  to 
the  day  of  New  Moon  to  three  days  after  that  day,  which  day  being 
included  makes  seven  days.    The  Second  Period  is  reckoned  in  the 
same  manner,  with  this  difference,  that  the  day  on  which  the  second 
quarter  of  the  Moon  begins  is  the  middle  day,  which  together  with 
the  three  days  previous  to  it  and  the  three  days  after  it,  constitates 
the  period.    The  Full  Moon  Period  has  seven  days,  three  days  bang 
reckoned  oa  each  side  of  the  day  of  the  Full  Moon.    The  Fourth 
Period  has  similarly  three  days  counted  cm  each  side  of  the  day  on 
which  the  last  quarter  of  the  Moon  bq;ins» 


! 


1851.] 


If^/htenci 


277 


8 


as 


s 


^s 


a 


M 


'•injo)s 


I  'tJBp  '^ 


12 


CO       GO       ^ 
,  •         •• 

H     H     ^ 


••GO 


Z-^     ^T 


.9 


d 
e 


I 


<^         p-«         M  ^ 


•^ii  nipos  I  ''^^P  : 


*^roa  y^os 


•^»A^»'OfJ 


■^waqiJOW 


•innog 


.i«M. 


'sivp 


•flivp 


'sivp 


-tXvp 


eo 


•ipjOM 


'tXtp 


M 


•«»ii 


•«iip5 


O        Ok 


•ii«a 


'■iC«p 


e« 


e« 


•01  oi  '"F'H  JO  A|»«»ttb 


tf9 


04      *a 


•■X«a  ^pno|3  w  jaqaratj  |  -titip  g     S     3 


I 


-WH  ;o  -CM  rnox 


•iiipS 


M 


•m»H  'l^nS 


•miH  -^wfl 


*Bi«p 


tf) 


eo 


'•Isp 


eo 


o« 


CO 


I- 


eo 


eo 


CO 


M 


I    00 


Ol 


00 

to 


eo 


to 

CO 


turn 

§ 

s 
s 

fiO 


I 


a 


3 

a 

s 

s 


& 


'0^8 1  '49quiaAO|4  o)  Xnninf  uoj^ 


■■3 


I 


e3 


278 


Jn/t 

unc€  of  the  Moon  oh 

1 

ihi  WoaiUr. 

1 

i 

a 

«^ 

1 

1 

i 

V 

m 

s 

'•nijo^s               1  'flXvp 

2 

^ 

^•co 

«5s5 

Wi5 

-HS 

1 

ST 
^5 

s 

e«   . 

*^a55*: 

• 

1 

g 

sz 

5^-T 

1 

a 
Q 

• 

•1»AL  V'^^S 

*ii«p 

• 
• 

CO 

•^B»a  ^voi^ 

*bX«P 

• 
• 

^ 

HH 

•»»AL  V^<*N 

*iXwp 

• 
• 

• 

■ 

i 

•ii«a  Hvoii  'litip 

"* 

lO 

•I^BOS 

*si«p 

«o 

CO 

H 

•HWOM 

-sXwp 

CO 

•^ 

^••M. 

••Ifp 

S 

00 

•;«ta 

*tXtp 

to 

09 

<o 

o» 

•nim 

nrtH  )o  Aptira^ 

• 

00 

• 

OD 

•livQi 

piio|Q  jo  jsqinn^  |  *8i[«p 

s 

o 
CO 

1 

-wa|0-OMri|ox 

•iXtp 

s 

•''I'H  ?i*ns 

'■Xvp 

« 

*-4 

ti 

•BW^  XaWH 

'«[tp 

Ok 

a 

s 

'  • 

a 

a 

• 

1 

i 

^ 

ew    and 
Periode. 

1 

•a 

^ 

c» 

i 

*0f  at  '^a»A0^  < 

»)ijRlM 

Hf  OlOJi^                 f 

(No.  3. 


1851.]  ImJIuenee  of  ih  Moon  on  the  Weather.  279 

It  wDl  be  leen  that  the  nranber  of  days  in  whioh  rain  fell  daring 
the  period  of  obaenradon  waa  58,  of  whieh  24  belmiged  to  the  New 
and  Foil  Moon  Periods,  and  34  to  the  two  remaining  Periods.  Again, 
of  the  total  qnantitj  of  rain^20.35  indies— which  feU ;  1 1 .46,  fell  dor* 
ing  the  New  and  Fall  Periods,  and  8.89  daring  the  remaining  two ;  so 
that  while  mote  ndn  fdl  abont  the  time  of  New  and  Fall  Moon,  there 
was  Igreater  number  of  rainy  days  daring  the  intervening  Periods. 
The  nnmber  of  obudy  days,  again,  during  the  New  and  Fall  Moon 
fmoiM,  was  nearly  double  the  number  of  those  during  the  remain* 
ing  Periods.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  change,  or  departure 
from  the  normal  direction  of  the  wind,  which  at  Agra  is,  as  already 
ssi^  about  west.  It  is  to  be  obserred,  however,  that  the  change  in 
the  direction  of  the  wind,  and  occurrence  of  doud,  are  dosdy  allied 
and  may  indeed  be  looked  upon,  with  reference  to  cause,  as  merdy 
phases  of  the  same  phenomena.  The  difference  whidi  appean  to  be 
most  decidedly  in  favour  of  the  moon's  influence  is  in  the  matter  of 
storms.  These,  however,  when  they  begin,  usually  follow  each  other 
for  a  few  days  in  quick  succession,  and  the  inequality  may,  therefore^ 
until  further  evidence  be  produced,  be  looked  upon  as  in  some  measure 
aoddentd.  This  view  is  mioounged  by  the  fact,  that  of  the  four  days 
of  storm  occurring  during  the  second  and  last  periods,  the  whole 
happened  during  the  latter.  It  is  unlikely  that  this  would  hi|ve  been 
the  esse  were  they  due  to  lunar  influence ;  for  since  the  moon  passes 
throogh  corresponding  positions  relatively  to  the  earth  and  sun,  during 
the  former  as  during  the  latter  period,  some  of  them  would  have 
probably  happened  in  the  one  as  well  as  in  the  other.  Doubts,  such 
as  these,  can  only  be  removed  by  observations  extending  over  long 
periods^  and  on  this  account  I  propose  continuing  them  or  having 
them  continued,  as  mentioned  above.  It  must  be  allowed,  I  think, 
that  so  fior  as  these  results  go^  they  seem  to  vindicate  in  some  degree 
the  moon's  title  to  the  power  with  whidi  she  has  been  supposed  to 
be  endowed* 

The  meteor  menticmed  aaicing  tfie  observations  was  suffidently 
vemaikaUe  to  entitle  it  to  dSMiriptian— it  sppeared  on  the  morning 
ertiie4ASeptanber. 

I  was  awoke  on  the  morning  of  that  day  after  4  o'dock  by  my  friend 
Mn  WiHiamSi  Head  Maater  of  the  College,  who  announced  to  me 


280  The  Ninteentk  Sitrah  of  the  Qardm.  [No.  3. 

that  something  remarkable  had  occorFed  towards  the  north,  and 
directed  my  attention  to  the  sky,  when  a  tmlj  heantifnl  object  pre* 
sented  itself,  m.,  a  delicate  arch  of  light,  extending  from  about  4<* 
from  the  horiaon  on  the  west,  to  about  7®  on  the  east,  its  crown  rising 
np  to  near  the  pole  star.  It  looked  as  if  an  even  and  rigid  rod,  oosted 
with  phosphorus,  had  been  made  to  arch  the  sky  in  the  manner 
described*  It  was  seen  under  rery  favourable  circumstances  sSo,  in 
so  far  as  no  trace  of  cloud  was  any  where  Tisible,  and  the  aky  being  at 
the  time  of  that  peculiar  depth  and  transparency  which  is  to  be  wit- 
nessed here  during  a  break  in  the  rains.  The  account  which  he  gave 
of  its  first  appearance  was  this.  A  servant  rushed  into  the  hoose  in 
great  fright  declaring  that  the  sky  had  split  (*'  asmfin  phat  gia  hai"). 
He  first  saw,  he  said,  an  immense  ball  of  fire  pass  from  east  to  weit 
which  left  behind  it  the  rent  which  had  terrified  him  so  much. 

During  the  time  which  I  was  able  to  observe  the  arch,  about  20 
minutes,  it  increased  in  curvature  near  the  crown,  which,  besides^ 
moved  slowly  through  about  2^  towards  the  east.  The  dawn  was  n<m 
setting  in  and  the  arch  diminishing  in  absolute  brightness,  though 
still  as  well  defined  as  at  the  first,  and  before  it  ceased  to  be  distin- 
guishable it  had  shortened  by  several  degrees,  wasting  away  from  th« 
ends  upwards. 

J^ra,  UtkMay,  1851. 


Tke  initial  letiers  of  the  Nineteenth  S^irah  of  the  QwrSn, 

By  Dr.  A.  Sprenger. 

There  is  a  chapter  in  Ibn  IsA&q  which  leads  us  to  suppose  that  tk 
nineteenth  Surah  of  the  Qoran,  which  contains  a  poetical  history  of 
John  Baptist  and  of  Christ,  and  which  Mohammad  sent  with  his  fiigi- 
tive  followers  to  Abyssinia  was  purposely  written  to  please  the  Najiaby 
or  king  of  that  country.  This  is  the  more  likely  as  many  other  Stirahs 
were  composed  for  special  occasions.  It  is  therefore  not  improbable  thai 
the  five  letters  which  stand  at  the  head  of  the  Sdrah,  viz.  u^ah^,  sad 
the  meaning  of  which  is  an  enigma  for  the  commentators  of  the  Qorao, 
are  a  Christian  Symbol.    In  Roman  Catholic  countries  the  lettea 


1851.]  lAterary  IiUeUigenee*  281 

I.  N.  B.  I.,  meamng  Itnta  NaearenMB  Rex  JudiBorwn  the  words  which 
were  written  over  the  croes  of  our  Saviour  in  three  langnages*  are  fre- 
qaentlj  used,  sometimes  as  an  ornament,  sometimes  as  a  charm,  &c. 
Should  these  Arabic  letters  haye  the  same  import  ?  vie*  ^^^^1  ^^^ 
^j»^4Jf  (£1U.  I  need  hardly  to  mention  that  in  Arabic  the  most 
striking  or  conspicaons  letter  or  letters  of  a  word  are  used  in  abbreria- 
tions  but  seldom  the  first,  thus^;^^  is  expressed  by  ^  in  ^.  Trayellers 
in  the  Levant  might  inqaire  what  the  Christians  in  Syria,  or  in  the 
'IhU),  or  in  Upper  Egypt  write  instead  of  our  I.  N.  B.  L 

We  usually  write, 

L  N. 

B.  I. 
In  this  way  good  Boman  Catholics  write  it  erery  morning  on  the 
foreheads  of  their  children  with  their  thumb  dipped  into  holy  water, 
sod  I  dare  say  the  Arabic  letters  were  originally  written, 

^^  i.  e.  B.  I. 

u^  i.  e.  I.  N. 
and  read  from  bebw  as  legends  in  coins  are  read. 


^»^»^»^^»^»»^^^^»»/^^^^>^^w^^^^<\^>/%^ 


lAterary  InieUigeMe* 


Sir  Henry  Elliot  has  extended  the  plan  of  his  **  Indian  Historians^* 
to  ten  volumes  which  are  to  embody,  besides  bibliographical  and  bio- 
graphical notices,  a  complete  history  of  the  Mohammadan  power  in 
India.  To  this  end  he  intends  to  give  extracts  from  the  authors 
whose  works  he  notices,  selecting  from  every  one  that  portion  which 
contains  the  fullest  and  most  faithful  account  of  a  given  period  and  illus- 
trating it  by  the  observations  of  other  Historians.  By  following  this 
original  but  most  laborious  plan,  he  will  give  us  a  more  trustworthy 
history  of  India  than  we  have  of  any  other  country.  The  book  will 
offer  all  the  advantages  of  a  collection  like  the  Monumenta  Boica  or 
Muratori,  but  the  materials  are  fully  digested,  and  illustrated  with  eru- 
dite notes;  and  the  valuable  biographical  and  bibliographical  details 
which  form  the  ground-work,  enable  the  reader  to  form  a  correct  judg- 
ment on  the  merits  and  veracity  of  the  authors. 


282  UUranf  InieOi^enee.  [No.  3. 

Tbe  fiiBt  Tolnmeof  thii  work  is  befoie the pablie»  audit  contiin^tbt 
geneial  Historiaiu  who  enter  on  the  history  of  India  down  to  JeUu^^r. 

Vol.  II.      Gknend  Historians  from  Jehingyr  to  this  tiflEieL 

Vol.  III.     Arabs*  Ohasnawides,  Ohorides* 

Vol.  IV.     Khiljis*  TogUaks,  Tymdr,  B^jjida,  Afghans. 

VoL  V.       General  Historians  of  the  Mogol  dynasty. 

Vol.  VI.      Special  histories  of  the  Mogol  dynasty  in  its  rise. 

Vol.  VII.    Ditto,  in  its  splendoor. 

Vol.  VIII.  Ditto,  in  its  decline. 

VoL  IX.      Ditto,  in  its  fall. 

Vol.  X.       Original  extracts  as  specimens  of  the  style  of  the  ffisto- 

rians  nnder  renew. 

Mr.  6.  Thomas,  C.  S.  is  engaged  m  compiling  a  second  appendix  to        \ 
his  coins  of  the  Pathan  Kings  of  DehlL 

At  Dehli  the  Moa^^  which  is  the  earKest  odilection  of  tesditiaDi, 
has  been  published  by  Mowlavy  MoAammad  Mazhar  who  is  now  at  | 
Ajmeer ; — ^and  Mowlawy  JGKfiz  Ahmad  'Alyy  is  fast  adyandng  with 
his  edition  of  Bokh^ry,  more  than  one-half  is  printed.  Abd  Daw6d 
has  been  lithographed  at  Lucknow,  Nasdy  and  Tirmidzy  at  DeUi,  and  ; 
Moslim  has  been  printed  in  types  at  Calcutta.  We  require  therefore 
only  an  edition  of  Ibxi  Migah  to  complete  the  six  canonical  collections 
of  Sunny  traditions.  , 

Dr.  Sprenger  is  printing  the  Kit£b  alma'^urif  of  Ibn  Qotaybah.  He  J 
has  three  copies,  eyery  one  of  which  is  more  than  six  hundred  yesn  I 
old  but  only  one  is  complete.  He  is  also  publishmg  a  new  editkm  of 
the  Gdistiui.  He  follows  the  text  of  the  MS.  of  the  Asiatic  Socie^ 
of  Bengal,  which  was  transcribed  for  'Alamgyr,  from  a  copy  which 
the  celebrated  Galigrapher  *Imid  had  taken  from  the  autograph,  sad 
he  adds  the  Towels  and  punctuation  on  a  new  syst^n. 

The  first  part  of  the  Biography  of  Mohammad  by  Dr.  Sprenger  if 
completed  and  will  shortly  be  published.    It  comes  down  to  the  Hijnh. 
Dr.  E.  Boer  is  proceeding  with  his  translation  of  the  Brihadi- 
raoyaka  Upanishad,  and  of  its  commentary  by  fifankara. 

He  also  rerises  the  text  of  the  S&hitya  Darpaoa,  which,  togetker 
with  a  translatioii  by  Dr.  Ballantyne,  is  to  appear  in  the  BiUiottieei 
Indica,  and  he  is  engaged  in  collatiog  two  MSB.  of  the  Sanhiti  of  the 
black  Tajur  for  publication. 


Jjl 


1851.]  Xoiice  of  a  Ruin  in  Sin^kbh^htu  283 

^th  reference  to  this  last  undertakiag  he  would  onee  more  call 
apoQ  ill  that  take  an  interest  in  the  complete  publication  of  the  Vedaa 
to  lead  him  their  aid  in  procuring  MSS.  of  the  Simhita  of  the  black 
Tajur  veda  and  its  commentary  by  Saya94cULrya» 

A  life  of  Qikyh  Sinha,  the  great  Bauddha  prophet  of  Maghda»  is  in 
the  press,  and  will  ere  long  be  published  in  the  Bibliotheca  Indica. 
The  work  is  entitled  Lalita-Vistara  and  was  compiled  in  Sanskrita 
about  the  end  of  the  sixth  century  from  ballads  in  an  obsolete  patois  of 
that  language,  composed  evidently  by  bards  (Bhdt)  at  a  much  earlier 
period.  Several  MSS.  have  been  procured  for  collation,  three  of  them 
from  Nepal,  obtained  through  the  UberaUty  of  our  learned  associate 
Mr.  B.  H.  Hodgson  of  Daijeling.  The  editor,  Bibu  R&jendralil 
Mittra  has  promised  an  English  translation,  which  will  appear  along 
with  the  text. 

At  Lahore  an  Agri-Horticultural  Society  has  been  founded  by  the 
exertions  of  the  indefatigable  Mr.  H.  Cope. 

The  Rev.  J.  Leng  is  engaged  in  compiling  a  Typographia  Bengalen- 
sb  which  will  comprise  an  account  of  all  Bengali  and  Sanscrit  works* 
published  in  the  Lower  Provinces. 


^^4MA^M^k^^MMM^MM^«^k^«^k^ktf«^|#^M^^^*#«^^^«ri^^«^« 


Notice  of  a  Ruin  in  SinghhMm. 

To  Dr.  A*  Sprenger^  Seeretaiy  of  tke^AHatie  Society, 

Sir, — A  conversation  having  taken  place  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
Asiatic  Society  with  reference  to  the  ruins  of  ancient  cities  found  at 
different  times  in  India  and  particularly  with  respect  to  a  commnnica- 
tion  on  this  subject  which  had  been  received  relative  to  one  supposed  to 
exist  in  Singhh4m^  I  was  requested  to  procure  the  last  report  of  the 
Mirzapur  Mission,  in  which  the  Bev.  B.  Mather  gives  an  account  of  ex* 
tensive  ruins  found  by  him  on  a  tour.  The  Bev.  R.  Mather  made  in 
January,  1850.  a  tour  to  Singrauli ;  passbg  from  Mirzapur  to  the  Table 
Land  of  Ghorawal,  then  to  the  Kymore  range  near  the  valley  of  the 
Soane,  and  so  on  to  the  coal  mines  of  Kotah  90  miles  from  Minapnr. 
With  regard  to  this  place  Mr.  Mather 


"Before  kaving  home  I  had  heard  from  Major  S.  that  ia  this  neighhoiirfaood, 
were  certain  ancient  Hindu  stmctores,  the  origin  of  which  waa  totaUy  nnlcnown. 

2  P 


284  Notice  of  a  Ruin  in  Singkbhibn.  [No.  3. 

He  oonld  not  tell  me  the  exact  locality,  bat  the  Rajah's  brother  infonned  w  that 
they  were  at  Mirah,  a  place  in  the  Rewah  territory,  distant  24  miles.  This  seemed 
to  us  no  great  distance  and  so  we  resolved  to  go,  hoping  to  make  the  journey  there 
and  back  in  four  days.  Our  first  stage  was  to  Bburknn  a  fine  large  Tillage,  IS 
miles  from  Kotah.  The  next  day,  we  changed  our  plan  and  set  out  with  a  number 
of  people  to  see  the  ancient  structures,  intending  to  return  the  same  CTentng  to  the 
tent  which  came  up  in  the  morning.  The  place  we  were  to  Tisit,  is  celebrated  as 
being  in  the  dark  deep  recesses  of  the  forest,  hardly  penetrable  by  man  or  beasL 
We  were  warned  to  go  well  prepared  with  fire  arms,  spears,  swords,  &c.  We  were 
told  that  they  were  excavated  out  of  the  solid  rock,  and  that  there  were  seTeral 
separate  chambers,  and  that  nobody  had  ever  dared  penetrate  to  the  hr  interior. 
A  Mr.  Russell  it  was  said  had  gone,  and  had  killed  a  large  snake,  a  sort  of  dragon, 
30  feet  long,  which  some  of  them  said  they  had  seen,  and  which  was  called  a 
pah&ri  titthi.  Our  people  hearing  all  this  were  all  disposed  to  stay  at  home ; 
D&ud  said,  he  would  rather  not  go,  and  so  we  mounted  Chhotu  on  the  pony  to 
carry  the  gun,  greatly  against  his  will  howcTCr,  for  he  had  no  desire  to  be  either 
first  dish  or  last  to  the  best  tiger  of  the  forest.  On  arriving  st  the  Tillage  of  Mirsh, 
we  got  more  people,  the  Rajah's  brother  having  sent  written  orders  that  tiiey  should 
go  with  us.  One  said  we  must  not  venture  to  enter  the  cave  with  fewer  than  150 
men  and  an  abundance  of  torches.  These  reports  made  us  rather  nervous,  but 
still,  we  were  resolved  to  go  on.  We  rode  for  three  miles  in  the  forest,  then  leav- 
ing the  road,  we  made  our  way  through  the  thicket,  cutting  down  branches  ss  we 
passed  on  to  allow  of  the  ponies  finding  room  to  move,  till  at  length  we  readied  the 
place  on  the  side  of  the  mountain,  covered  on  all  sides  by  dense  and  luxuriaot 
vegetation,  but  having  a  small  clear  space  to  the  front.  Externally  appeared  a  row 
of  square  stone  pillars  about  eight  feet  high  cut  out  of,  and  supporting  the  roek ; 
within  appeared  other  rows.  It  was  such  a  place  as  a  tiger  might  well  choose  for 
his  lair  and  the  idea  that  perhaps  there  might  be  one  ensconsed  in  the  hr  off 
recesses,  made  us  cautious.  We  first  fired  off  a  pistol  within  the  excavated  csvera 
and  nothing  issuing  we  lighted  our  torches,  and  ventured  in  to  explore  the  recesses. 
We  found  several  small  rooms,  and  the  foot  marks  of  the  Samur,  and  also  pores- 
pines*  quills,  but  no  wild  animal.  Fh>m  this,  we  passed  to  a  second,  and  then  a 
third  building,  and  explored  them  all.  The  whole  are  probably,  130  feet  in  length, 
and  in  one  part,  there  are  two  stories,  of  similar  height.  The  depth  of  the  interior 
cannot  be  less  than  from  40 — 50  feet.  The  external  pillars  are  richly  ornamented, 
but  being  of  sandstone  and  exposed  to  the  weather  it  is  difficult  to  trace  the  exset 
pattern,  but  in  the  second  building,  is  a  very  massive  pillar  cut  on  the  four  sides, 
apparently  representing  a  four-faced  figure,  sitting  in  the  attitude  in  which  Budh  is 
depicted. 

The  writer  makes  few  observations  on  this,  but  it  may  serve  pe^ 
haps  as  a  clue  to  further  enquiry  and  may  induce  some  possessed  of 
the  antiquarian  spirit  of  a  Tod  or  a  Mackenzie  to  explore  the  interior 
of  that  part  of  the  country.  We  know  little  as  yet  of  the  districts  of 
India  away  from  commercial  emporia  and  the  chief  cities.  We  know 
from  competent  data  that  large  cities  existed  in  the  Sunderbunds  in 
former  days,  though  they  have  long  since  passed  under  the  band  of 
decay.  But  every  effort  ought  to  be  used  in  the  present  time  to  trace 
out  the  remnants  of  "  the  olden  time."  Yours  truly, 

J.  Long. 

Calcutta,  May  GM,  1851. 


PROCEEDINGS 

OF  TBI 

ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL 

For  March,  1851. 


The  Society  met  on  the  5th  instant  at  the  usual  hour  and  place. 

The  Honorable  Sir  James  Colyile,  President,  in  the  Chair, 

The  proceedings  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. « 

The  following  gentlemen,  proposed  and  seconded  at  the  last  meetings 
were  balloted  for  and  elected. 

Br.  A.  Sprenger. 

/.  H.  B.  Colffin,  Etq. 

B6bu  Jddabakrishna  Sihha,  was  named  for  ballot  at  the  next  meet- 
ing, — proposed  by  Mr.  E.  Blyth,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Heatly. 

Read  letters — 

From  £.  Lushington,  Esq.,  T.  C.  Sandes,  Esq.,  J.  B.  Elliot,  Esq.* 
W.  J.  H.  Money,  Esq.  and  W.  Greenway,  Esq.  mtimating  their  resig- 
nation as  members  of  the  Society. 

From  the  Hon'ble  Colonel  W.  P.  Butterworth,  Gtovemor  of  Prince 
of  Wales  Island,  Singapore  and  Malacca,  and  President  of  the  Singa- 
pore  Committee  of  Arts  and  Industry  of  all  Nations,  transmitting  & 
printed  list  of  the  articles  collected  and  forwarded  to  England,  by  the 
Local  Committee  of  Singapore,  for  the  Great  Exhibition  of  1851. 

From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of 
Bengal,  forwarding,  for  the  use  of  the  Museum  of  Economic  Geology, 
a  Map  of  each  of  the  districts  of  Shahabad  and  Sarun. 

From  Captain  Burt,  64th  Regiment  N.  I.,  forwarding  specimens  of 
a  large  sued  oyster  found  in  the  Rainh  river  in  Penang. 

From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of 
Bengal,  enclosing  a  report  on  the  Adinah  Masjid  by  Captain  Gaitskill. 

From  W.  Sbton  Karr,  Biq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  iif  Bengal, 
7b  the  Viee-Preiident  and  Seeretarp,  Atintic  Society. 

Fbrt  WiiHam,  I9th  February,  1851. 
8fH,— -laccmtiniuttioiiof  the  letter  from  this  offioa,  No.  913,  dated  the  11th 
Jane  last,  I  am  direeted  by  the  Depaty  Oovemor  of  Bengal,  to  transmit  herewith, 
for  the  information  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  a  copy  of  a  letter  from  Captain  Gaitskill, 

2p2 


286  Proceedinga  of  the  Adatie  Society.  [No.  3. 

Executive  OIBoer  to  the  SnperiDtending  Engineer,  and  to  tUte  that  hit  honor  baa 
decided  that,  beyond  the  meaanrea  already  adopted,  no  ftirCher  oatlay  la  at  preaent 
neoeaaary  for  the  preaerration  of  the  Adinah  Maqld  of  Fkndowah,  aitnatod  near 
the  mina  of  Gaor. 

The  Saperintendent  of  Police  haa,  thia  day,  been  repeated  to  direct  te  Joint 
Magiairate  of  Maldah  to  take  charge  of  the  Masjid  in  qaeation,  and  to  endeavonr 
by  all  lawful  meana  within  hia  power  to  prevent  its  being  damaged.  If  neoeaaary, 
the  Joint  Blagistrate  will  have  .the  jnngle  cleared  away  periodically,  whenever  it 
Buy  be  neecaaary. 

I  have,  &e. 
(Sd.)        W.  Sbton  Kabr, 
Uiuter  Seertimiy  to  ike  Oo9ermmemt  qf  Batfal. 

To  Coi,  E.  Oarstin,  SupenniendUkg  Bm^inttr,  Camp  Adinm  Mowqvt, 

Pamdah,  25M  Nwember,  1850. 

Sin, — In  continuation  of  my  previooa  oommonicationa  noted  in  the  margin, 
I  have  the  honour  to  forward  the  accompanying  plan,  and  regret  I  am  unable  to 
give  a  drawing  more  in  detul,  aa  the  unhenlthinesa  of  that  part  of  the  country  at 
thia  aeaaon  prevented  my  remaining  there  more  than  a  few  honra,  but  aufident.  to 
convince  me  that  the  reatoration  or  even  repaira  of  the  Adina  Moaque  are  ^te 
out  of  the  queation.  The  ruin  in  ita  preaent  atate  givea  the.  venerable  place  an 
aapect  of  intereat  to  the  antiquarian  and  viaitor,  and  beapeaka  the  priatine  grandeur 
of  the  monument,  a  amall  portion  of  which  ia  atanding,  and  that  mnat  inevitably 
give  way  to  the  ravagea  of  time. 

There  are  but  few  elaborately  carved  inacriptiona  atiU  If^ble,  and  to  be  aeen  ia 
the  royal  platform  and  aome  pillara  of  poliabed  indurated  potatone  impregnated  with 
hornblende.  The  archea  and  domea  are  completely  covered  by  a  foreat  of  Xtpe§ 
and  creepera,  growing  through  the  maaonry,  in  fact  it  appeara  Iwld  together  by  the 
interwoven  branchea,  which  if  removed  would  certainly  endai^r  the  atmctare ; 
and  many  other  of  ita  architectural  remaina  lie  acattered  around  in  huge  fragmenta. 
The  outer  walla  are  partially  atanding.  It  ia  a  quadrangular  building  conaiating  of 
clmatera  aurrounding  an  open  Court,  518  feet  long  by  318  wide. 

Five  hundred  Rupeea,  which  the  Government  haa  ao  liberally  given  for  the  dear* 

ance  of  the  jungle,  haa  been  aucoeaafnlly  laid  out,  and  now  the  whole  of  the  nin 

ia  acceaaible ;  and  I  do  not  aee  how  the  wiahea  of  the  Aaiatic  Society  can  be  further 

or  more  effectually  carried  out  than  by  the  protective  u^tnrea  already  enforced 

by  the  Government  for  the  preaervation  of  the  remaina  of  thia  ancient  Mohamedan 

Moaque,  in  prohibiting  the  carrying  away  of  any  aculptured  pieoea  of  atone  or 

maaonry  aa  they  aeparate  from  the  building,  and  by  having  the  jungle  periodicBlly 

cleared  away  by  the  Joint  Magistrate  of  Maldah,  under  whoae  apedal  eharft,  I 

would  take  the  liberty  to  ai^geat  ita  being  placed,  aa  it  ia  within  hia  jnriidiptiott. 

I  hive,  &c. 

(Sd.)        J.  G.  Gaitskill,  Capt 

Offg.  EreaUhe  Q/Utr. 

FouriA  Dimtkm, 
True  Copy. 

(Sd.)  J.  W.  BSADLS, 

Qfg,  Sicrtiarf. 


185 1 .]  Proeeedinga  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  287 

Mr.  BIyth,  Curator  in  the  Zoological  Department,  read  a  report  on 
the  Mammalia  and  more  remarkable  species  of  Birds  inhabiting  Ceylon. 

The  Coondl  sufamitted  a  report  on  the  publication  of  the  Bibliotheca 
lodica. 

Ordered — ^That  the  report  be  brought  forward  for  consideration  at 
the  next  monthly  meeting. 

Two  Bpedmens  of  tarred  stone  latticeafrom  Bundle,  spedmens  of 
rock  crystals,  of  sandstone  with  impressions  of  ferns,  of  iron  ores,  a 
hone,  and  a  Mahratta  MS*  porportiBg  to  be  a  History  of  Bundle, 
were  presented  by  Bey.  J.  Long,  in  the  name  of  Captain  £•  C. 
Burton,  Harrowtee. 

Ordered — That  the  Secretary  be  directed  to  communicate  with  the 
Secretary  of  the  Bombay  Vernacular  Translation  Society,  as  to  the 
▼slue  of  the  MS.  presented  by  Captain  Burton. 

Read  the  subjoined  extract  from  a  letter  from  T.  B.  Mactier,  Assist- 
ant  Magistrate,  West  Burdwan. 

**  It  BMf  not  be  uninteretting  to  tome  of  the  memben  of  this  Society  to  mention 
Ukat  while  oonTeniog  with  the  natives  concerning  their  idea  of  the  origin  of  inch 
■tonn  (the  AeroUtea),  one  mentioned,  that  many  yean  ago  be  had  seen  in  the  middle 
of  the  jangle  some  .100  coasea  to  the  S.  W.  of  this,  the  remains  of  what  he  called 
an  enchanted  City,  the  inhabitants  of  which  had  all  been  turned  into  stone.  He 
deseribed4>oe  street  as  a  baser  in  which  tradesmen  sach  as  chntars,  moiras,  &c. 
were  to  be  seen  in  the  act  of  carrying  on  their  various  trades,  otlier  persons  had 
beard  of  the  existence  of  such  a  place,  but  none  could  give  me  exact  information 
f  ita  whereabouts*  As  my  informants  could  have  liad  no  motive  in  telling  me  a 
complete  f^sehood,  I  am  inclined  to  thinlc  there  may  be  a  grain  of  wlieat  in  this 
bnshel.of  ehaff,  and  I  am  now  trying  to  obtain  more  perfect  information  as  this 
may  refer  to  aome  interesting  remains  of  by -gone  ages.  I  will  let  you  know 
hereafter  of  the  result,  but  in  the  meantime  it  might  perhaps  be  as  well  to  ascertain 
whether  there  ia  any  mention  made  of  the  ruins  of  this  descriptien  among  the 
transactions  of  the  Society."* 

« 

Dr.  Boer  submitted  an  extract  from  a  letter  received  by  him  from 
Mr.  F.  M.  Dummler,  Berlin,  announcing  the  despatch  of  20  copies  of 
Dr.  Weber's  edition  of  the  Yajur  Veda  subscribed  for  by  the  Society, 
as  also,  of  certain  Oriental  works  published  by  him  for  exch|nge. 

Ordered — ^That  the  amomit  of  the  Society's  subscription  for  Dr. 
Weber*s  Tajnr  Veda  be  remitted  to  Mr.  Dummler,  and  the  letter  be 
referred  to  the  Coundl  for  report  at  the  next  meeting. 

From  Dr.  Von  Martins,  Secretary  to  the  Physical  and  Natural 
History  Section  of  the  Royal  Bavarian  Academy,  requesting  a  set 

*  Vide  ante  p.  283.  Ed. 


288  Proceedings  of  the  Adatie  Society* 

of  the  transactions  of  the  Society  for  the  Library  of  the  Royal  Bava- 
rian Academy. 

Ordered — That  a  set  of  each  of  the  Researches  and  the  Journal  as 
far  as  available,  be  forwarded  to  the  Academy,  care  of  Mr.  Rading  the 
Agent  of  the  Academy  at  Hamburgh,  and  the  letter  be  referred  to  the 
Council. 

The  Librarian  having  submitted  his  usual  monthly  report,  the  meet- 
ing adjourned. 

Confirmed,  ^th  Aprils  1851. 

J.  W.  COLYILK, 

Prendent. 

Library. 
The  following  additbnt  have  been  made  to  the  library,  daring  February,  1851. 

Pretexted, 

A  Geological  Report  on  the  Damoodah  Valley.  By  D.  H.  Williams,  Esq. 
London,  1850,  8to.  (2  copies). — Bt  thr  Goybrnmrnt  of  Brnoal. 

Report  of  the  Geological  Sarvey  of  lodia,  for  the  season  of  1848-49,  compris- 
ing I.  General  Remarks :  II.  Geognosy :  III.  Description  of  plates  and  oollectioiis. 
By  J.  M'Clelland,  F.  L.  S.    CalcutU,  1850,  4to.  (2  copies).— Bt  trr  baiib. 

Report  on  the  Sarfey  of  CaloatU.  By  F.  W.  Simms,  Esq.  Calcutta,  1851, 
foolscap  folio,  (2  copies). — Bt  tbb  saicr. 

The  White  Yajor  Veda,  edited  by  Dr.  Albrecht  Weber.  Part  L  Nob.  2.  3.«— Br 
THR  Editor. 

Indische  Stndien.  Zeitscbrift  far  die  Konde  des  indiachen  Alterthums ;  im 
Vereine  mit  mehrem  Gelehrten  heransgegeben  Ton  Dr.  Albrecht  Weber.  Zweites 
and  Drittes  Heft.  Berlin,  1850.— Bt  thb  Editor. 

Madras  Journal  of  Literature  and  Science,  toI.  XVI.— Bt  thr  Mabrab  Li- 
trrart  Socirtt. 

Journal  of  the  Indian  Archipelago  for  January,  1851. — Bt  trr  Editor. 

A  Prize  Essay  on  Hindu  Female  Education^  in  BengalL  By  TMaankara  Sarai£ 
— Bt  Babu  RajrndralXl  Mittra. 

Upadeshaka,  No.  51. — Bt  thr  Editor. 

The  Oriental  Baptist,  No.  51.— Bt  thr  Editor. 

The  Calcutta  Christian  Observer,  for  March,  1851. — Bt  thr  Editor. 

Oriental  Christian  Spectator,  for  January,  1851. — Bt  thr  Editors. 

Tattwabodhioi  Patrikd,  No.  90. — Bt  thr  TATTWABODHiNi  SabhI. 

The  Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Sar? eyor  General's  Office,  Calcutta,  for 
the  month  of  January,  1851. — Bt  thr  Drfutt  Surtbtor  Gbnrral. 

Purnachandrodaya,  Newspaper,  for  February. — Bt  thr  Editor. 

Purchated. 
The  Aonals  and  Mogazine  of  Natural  History  for  December,  1850. 


J    ri               1! 
illaiiiiiliiiiiiiiilliiiiiiill 

S.  8.W 
N.W. 
N.E. 

A. 

N.W. 
N.N.W. 
E.  S.  E 
W.N.W 
W. 

N.W. 

S.  W. 
E. 

N.W. 

N.  W. 
W.N.W 

8.  W. 

8.W. 
S.  3.  W. 

8. 
N.N.W. 

W. 
N.  W. 

8. 
3.  W. 

s.  w. 

i 

i 

2e5silliiiiiS|Sg|35|g2S555|2SS3 

i 

i 
1 

■'!VJO 

•«njo 

■SsillilsssiisKissisisssisiiSsS 

i 

■pW  -Jlfl 

||lipi|lil^SSill|i|Hs?iisi«il 

1 

JlJllllJJ«IJIIIII|W|JIJIlll 

^l«H  ■« 

•sESSSSasSEsSESSSS^ESCEjlicgSCEiiE 

«• 

•'!V  JO 

■sSii^lsIisiiSiilisliilSlllliiSs 

i 

~ 

■•»n  10 

•  555sP5|=SSi5SK3||g2|eiliSiii3a 

I 

•iois 

|?iilsi35i|S«illlP.W.B|S.P.|i|5i 

1 

1 

1 

■g          -I                                1 

IliJIiilljilliiiJlillllilililh 

i 

linn  -AV 

72.0 
71.* 
67.0 
73.0 
62.3 
62.3 
64.9 
65.3 
66.0 
68.6 
67,S 
70.5 
67.4 
73.4 
73.0 
67.3 
66.0 
69.9 
72  0 
74.0 
75.4 
78.1 
70.8 
74.4 

74.0 
74.8 
75  0 
72.0 
72.2 
71.9 

i 
i 

-41V  JO 

'immmiiimmiiimimri 

-•»WJO 

'imiimmmmmmmnm 

i 

i 

ocpaj  -jmn 

ljsMii,mm.m.mmmmM%mmi 

••na 

^       „               „ 

■ 

s 

iSILHAKi 


J^mwn  iif  Ca^ 


JOURNAL 


or  THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY, 


No.  IV.— 1861. 

■•  —  ■■"^  -^  "ir"""  ~r^  "1  fifi  r~M~n~Lri  ri_n_n_rLrLri. 

Brtef  notice  of  the  Sil  H6ko  or  stone  bridge  in  ZiUah  K6mrip» — Bf 
Mc^or  S.  T.  Hannay.  Communicated  through  Major  F.  Jknkinb, 
Jgent  to  the  Governor  General,  by  Captain  £•  T.  Dalton, 
B.  N.  L  Auistant  ComnUseioner,  Assam. 

This  bridge,  a  remnant  of  ancient  times  in  K&nirdp,  is  ntnated 
abont  eight  miles  N.  W,  of  Northern  Gowhitty,  on  the  high  aUej 
whiefa,  no  donbt,  formed  at  one  time  the  principal  line  of  land  commu- 
nication with  ancient  Gowhitty  (Pragjyotisha)  and  Western  Kdmrdp, 
and  is  built  across  what  may  have  been  a  former  bed  of  the  Bor  Nad« 
di»  or  at  one  particular  season,  a  branch  of  the  Brahmaputra ;  appear- 
ances  now  indicating  a  well-defined  watercourse,  through  which,  judg- 
ing from  marks  at  the  bridge,  a  considerable  body  of  water  must  pass 
in  the  rains,  taid  at  that  season  from  native  accounts,  the  waters  of  the 
Brahmaputra  still  find  access  to  it. 

The  structure  is  of  solid  masonry,  built  without  lime  or  mortar,  of 
the  same  massiTe  and  enduring  material  (gneiss  and  granite)  found  in 
the  neighbouring  hills,  and  which  appears  to  have  been  used  so  lai^ly 
in  the  construction  of  the  more  ancient  temples  of  central  and  lower 
Assam.  There  are  no  arches,  the  superstructure  being  a  platform 
with  a  slight  curve  140  feet  long  and  8  ft.  in  breadth,  composed  of 
slabs  of  stone,  six  feet  nine  inches  long  and  ten  inches  thick,  num- 
bering five  in  the  whole  breadth,  resting  on  an  understructure  of  six- 
teeo  pillars,  three  in  a  row,  equally  divided  by  three  large  solid  but- 
tresses ;  with  a  half  buttress  projecting  from  a  circular  mass  of  masonry 
forming  the  abutments  at  each  end  of  the  road,  there  being  in  the 
wbde  length  21  passages  for  the  water. 

No.  XLVII.— Nbw  Seriis.  2  a 


292  Brief  notice  of  a  stone  bridge  in  Zillah  Kdmr^p»      [No.  4. 

The  buttresses  are  all  after  the  same  model,  those  in  the  centre 
measuring  (at  a  level  with  the  water  and  as  near  as  I  could  ascertaia 
one  layer  from  the  foundation)  about  sixteen  feet  ten  inches  in  breadth 
by  eight  feet  ten  inches  in  thickness,  tapering  in  regular  layers  of 
masonry  with  rounded  comers  to  3  feet  thick  apd  8  feet  broad  at  top ; 
on  whidi  is  laid  a  slab  of  the  same  breadth  supporting  those  of  the 
platfbrm.  The  pillars  spring  from  a  base  of  very  massiye  material 
and  measure  at  a  line  with  the  water  twelve  feet  four  inches  in  breadth 
by  4  feet  4  inches  in  thickness,  gradually  diminishing  in  receding 
layers  to  the  height  of  3  feet  4  inches,  from  which  rises  the  abasement 
of  each  pillar,  the  first  stone  being  a  squared  block  of  2^  feet,  upon 
which  rests  another  block  2  feet  square ;  the  average  thickness  of  the 
shaft ;  the  remaining  portion  of  which  is  octagonal  shaped.  The  two 
first  octagonal  blocks  have  a  large  slab  across  them,  and  upon  this  rise 
two,  three  and  four  blocks  according  to  their  size  and  the  difieience 
in  height  towards  the  centre  of  the  bridge,  the  upper  one  being  formed 
into  a  round  capital,  and  over  the  whole  is  placed  a  slab  nmilar  to  that 
which  covers  the  buttresses.  The  height  at  the  centre  of  the  bridge 
by  measurement  with  a  line  to  the  level  of  the  water  is  nearly  20  feet, 
there  being  a  difference  of  2  feet  between  this  measurement  and  that 
of  the  spring  of  the  platform  at  each  end. 

From  the  great  care  taken  in  the  chiselling,  squaring  and  fitting  np 
of  the  component  parts  of  the  whole,  as  well  as  the  great  size  and  wright, 
the  work  is  one  of  great  strength  and  solidity.  And  this  accounts  for 
the  good  state  of  preservation  in  which  we  find  it  in  the  present  day : 
for  with  the  exception  of  the  masonry  of  the  abutments  at  each  end, 
in  which  large  trees  have  taken  root  (one  of  them  a  taniarind  tree  the 
stem  16  feet  in  circumference)  and  displaced  the  stones,  the  rest  of  the 
structure  may  be  said  to  be  entire.  From  a  fracture  in  one  of  the 
pillars,  I  observed  that  the  upper  blocks  were  kept  in  their  places,  by 
means  of  iron  pins,  firmly  wedged  into  the  lower  ones ;  four  apparently 
through  the  centre  and  one  on  each  side  of  the  square  of  the  shaft, 
and,  although  not  visible,  other  portions  of  the  work  may  be  iron  damp* 
ed  ;  the  slabs  of  the  platform  were  marked  with  clamping  holes,  aod 
on  the  edge  of  the  outside  slabs  are  three  square  holes  (3  inches  square) 
which  were  no  doubt  intended  for  the  wooden  supports  of  a  balustrade. 
Several  freize-carved  blocks  are  also  lybg  near  the  end  abutment^ 


1851.]       Brief  notice  of  a  stone  brieve  in  Zillah  K&mr(ip»  293 

from  which  I  iniagioe  the  entrance  of  each  may  have  been  ornament* 
ed,  or  there  may  have  been  gateways. 

The  design  and  style  of  architecture  of  this  bridge,  evidently  belongs 
to  a  remote  period  in  the  annals  of  K&mriip,  and  in  its  original  stroc- 
tnre  at  least  must  be  co-eval  with  the  erection  of  the  ancient  Brahmi- 
nical  temples,  the  remains  of  which  are  found  so  widely  scattered 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Assam  ;  the  works  of  its  former 
Brahminical  kings,  a  race  long  ago  extinct  in  the  annals  of  modem 
Hinduism,  and  of  whom  the  present  race  in  Assam  know  nothing. 

That  E&mrdp  had  for  a  long  period  a  dynasty  of  Brahminical 
kings  there  can  be  little  doubt,  on  the  authority  of  both  Buchanan  and 
the  Chinese  pilgrim  Hwan  Tshang  who  visited  India  in  A.  D.  629, 
642.  The  former  quoting  the  Yogini  Tantra,  a  work  which  treats  of 
ancient  Assam,  states  under  date  that  the  worship  of  the  Lingas  com- 
menced in  the  19th  year  of  j^aka,  that  at  an  indefinite  period  after- 
wards it  was  further  extended  by  a  Brahman  of  the  Korotoya  river 
who  became  king,  by  name  Nogo  Songkar  and  whose  dynasty  con- 
tinued probably  until  the  time  of  Hwan  Tshang*s  visit  as  he  mentions 
the  name  of  the  then  reigning  king  a  Brahman  (Vide  Captain  Cunning- 
ham's Itinerary  of  the  Chinese  Pilgrim  Hwan  Tshang  in  the  J.  A.  S.  B. 
for  July,  1848,  page  40),  and  that  Buddism  according  to  the  doc- 
trines of  iSiLkya  or  Ouadama  had  not  extended  into  Kdmrdp,  the  people 
of  which  were  heretics,  and  possessed  the  doctrines  of  the  Sutarus  of  the 
Vedas,  by  which  it  is  presumed  he  means  Brahmanism  or  more  likely 
the  worship  of  I«wara  as  the  Supreme  Lord,  which  in  these  remote 
times  was  adhered  to  by  Brahmans,  and  who  had  not  adopted  the  doc- 
trines of  Gandama.  This  Brahminical  dynasty  may  have  continued  for 
a  century  longer,  when  the  country  was  overrun,  and  became  disorga- 
nised by  the  invasion  of  Lallit^ditya  king  of  Cashmere,  and  the  ancient 
religion  perhaps  never  got  re-established,  and  about  the  year  840 
according  to  the  tradition  of  the  C^soris  (the  Itacchas  of  the  valley) 
that  tribe  assumed  the  government  of  the  country,  and  held  it  until 
the  10th  or  11  th  century,  when  they  were  drawn  out  by  an  invasion  of 
a  power  from  India,  bringing  in  its  footsteps  that  modern  Brahmanism, 
which  had  a  century  before  driven  from  India  the  doctrines  of  5&kya 
Mmii. 

The  accounts  by  Mohammedan  writers  of  the  earliest  conquests  of 

2  a  2 


294  Brief  notice  tf  a  stone  bridge  in  Zillah  Kdmrdp.      [No.  4. 

K&mn&p  by  the  subordinates  of  the  Moslem  kings,  appear  to  be 
mixed  up  with  so  much  of  the  fabulous  (Vide  the  kte  Major  Fisher^s 
account  of  Gachar,  Sjlhet,  &c.  No.  104,  J.  A.  8.  B.),  that  it  is  qiute 
impossible  to  place  much  reliance  on  them  as  historical  records ;  if 
however,  we  could  suppose  that  the  expedition  of  1205  to  6  as 
above  quoted,  came  in  sight  of  the  Brahmaputra  at  Rdngimiti 
crossed  the  Mon^  and  marched  through  Northern  K&mriip,  the 
possession  of  which  would  oblige  the  R4jfi  to  submit,  it  is  not  impro* 
bable  but  this  is  the  stone  bridge  over  which  Bacty&r  Khilji  and  his 
Tartar  cavalry  passed,  previous  to  entering  the  outworks  of  the  ancient 
city  of  Gowhatty  (or  Pr&gjyotisha),  the  bridge  being  but  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  line  of  hills  bounding  Gowhatty  on  the  North  N.  W. 
Itnd  West,  on  which  are  still  visible  its  line  of  defences  extending  for 
many  miles  on  each  side  from  the  N.  W.  gate  of  entrance  or  pass 
through  the  hills. 

The  Mohammedan  general  is  also  said  to  have  been  obliged  to  retreat 

from  an  advanced  position  (perhaps  Ch&rdo&r)  hearing  that  the  B4j4 

of  R&mriip  had  dismantled  the  stone  bridge  on  his  rear ;  now  it  is 

quite  evident  from  the  marks  on  the  stones  of  the  platform,  that  they 

had  been  taken  off  and  replaced  somewhat  irregularly. 

.    Note.    The  king  in  whose  time  the  worship  of  the  Linga  com* 

menced  was  styled  Devyswar,  and  by  the  Brahman  who  has  compiled 

the  Yogini  Tantra,  a  modern  work  pretended  to  be  the  prophecies  of 

the  great  Siva  himself  of  events  to  come  to  pass  in  K&mr^p,  he  is  said  to 

have  been  of  the  Sudra  race,  but  it  is  likely  he  may  have  been  of  the 

ancient  race  of  the  Devas  and  Duttas  who  reigned  supreme  in  andeat 

**  Mithila"  of  which  kingdom  K&mariipa  was  a  dependency  if  not  a 

portion,  and  his  proper  title  Devusa  as  written  in  the  old  character  of 

the  inscription  on  certain  coins  found  near  Jyonpur,  translations  of  which 

were  published  in  No.  84,  Vol.  7>  Plate  60,  J.  B.  S. ;  and  this  might 

account  also  for  the  Dehasa  or  Devasa  of  the  maps  of  India  of  the 

same  century,  the  position  appearing  to  correspond  with  our  modera 

Kfimriip  and  Ch&rido&r.    Kdmanipa  at  that  period  included  the  hills 

as  far  as  Kaonjegiri  now  under  the  Deb  Rijd  or  Bootan. 


■      ^ 


c, 


V. 


ff 


D 


/• 


n 

I- 

is 

D 
S 

e 

f 

1 
I 
I 
e 
& 
1 
\ 

9 
f 
t 

m 

r 
1 
k 


< 


11 

n 

a 

• 
II 

fa 

a 
c 

P 
b 

1 

c 

t 

n 
n 
t 


f 
c 
c 

1 


1851 .]  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines.  295 


J  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines,    By  Capt.  W.  S.  Shbrwill, 

B,evenue  Surveyor. 

The  principal  Mien  niioes  of  Behar,  are  situated  on  the  Northern 
face  of  the  Vindhya  hills,  where  the  three  districts  of  Behar,  Mon- 
ghjr  and  Ramghur  meet.  The  most  westerly-situated  mine  is 
thirty-seven  miles  in  a  south-easterly  direction  from  Gya,  and  is  in 
the  district  of  Behar ;  the  most  easterly  mine  is  about  sixty  miles 
distant  in  zillah  Monghyr ;  the  whole  of  the  intermediate  sixty  miles 
heing  more  or  less  productive  of  the  mineral.  The  average  distance 
from  the  Ganges  of  the  whole  aggregated  group  of  mines  is  sixty 

miles. 

Those  mines  only  which  lie  within  the  boundary  of  the  district  of 
Behar  are  worked,  those  within  the  district  of  Monghyr,  from  some 
unknown  reason,  are  neither  worked  nor  regarded  as  of  any  value 
by  the  owners  of  the  estates  in  which  they  lie. 

Rnjowlf,  a  small  village,  in  Pargann&h  Jarrdh,  of  Zillah  Behar, 
is  the  great  mart  for  the  mineral,  and  the  spot  whence  it  is  dispersed 
to  all  the  great  markets  on  the  Ganges :  this  village  is  situated  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Dhunarjeh  Nall&h,  which  stream,  together  with 
the  Tillyd  Nall&h,  unite  four  miles  south  of  RajowH,  flow  from  the 
southern  hills  in  deeply  wooded  valleys,  and  completely  intersect  the 
mines.  The  beds  of  these  streams,  the  roads  through  the  passes,  and 
valleys,  and  indeed  the  whole  surface  of  the  country  around  the 
mica  formation,  sparkles  with  the  bright  mineral. 

Leaving  Rajowli  and  proceeding  four  miles  in  an  easterly  direction, 
a  deep  wooded  valley  is  entered,  situated  amongst  and  surrounded  by 
quartz  hills ;  through  this  valley,  in  the  rainy  season,  a  mountain  torrent 
descends  with  great  violence  bringing  with  it  great  quantities  of  mica. 
After  ascending  the  course  of  the  torrent  for  about  a  mile,  the  valley 
terminates  in  an  amphitheatre  of  low  jungle*covered  hills ;  the  soil 
forming  the  superficial  covering  of  the  country  is  composed  of  a  harsh 
dry  gravel,  composed  of  quartz,  schorlaceous  schist,  detached  and 
silvery  mica;  through  which  soil  are  seen  protruding  huge,  naked 
masses  of  quartz  and  gneiss,  the  latter  both  plain  and  garnetiferous. 
la  the  beds  of  the  torrents^  bushels  of  minute  garnets  may  be  gathered 


296  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Minee.  [No.  4« 

but  from  their  very  insignificant  proportions,  they  are  quite  useless. 
A  very  beautiful  schorlaceous  schist,  consisting  of  crystals  of  schorl 
of  a  delicate  fineness,  embedded  in  mica,  as  well  as  larger  crystals  of 
raven  black  schorl,  varying  in  sise  from  that  of  a  finger  to  that  of 
a  man's  arm,  embedded  in  a  bright  glassy  quartz  and  affording  by 
the  contrast  of  the  two  minerals  a  very  beautiful  object,  are  found 
in  great  abundance ;  such  is  the  nature  of  the  minerals  in  the  im- 
mediate neighbourhood  of  the  mines,  which  are  always  opened  in 
low  detached  hills.  The  mica  appears  in  amorphous  masses  varying 
from  a  few  inches  square,  to  four  feet  in  length,  embedded  in  an 
incoherent  soil  composed  of  schorl  and  comminuted  silvery  mica,  the 
whole  mass  filling  up  extensive  interstices  between  large  and  widely 
separated  quartz  rocks. 

The  mode  of  opening  a  mine  is  as  follows :  a  small  and  convenient 
hill  having  been  chosen  as  the  spot  for  commencing  operations  upon, 
a  party  of  the  wild  hill  tribes,  named  BandMiis,  the  members  of 
which  party  have  freely  propitiated  the  local  tutelary  god  or  goddess, 
both  by  sacrifice  and  by  getting  very  drunk,  ascend  to  the  top  of  the 
hill  and  commence  sinking  a  series  of  pits,  the  whole  way  down  the 
profile  of  the  hill,  about  three  feet  in  diameter  each,  and  a  few  feet 
apart.    These  pits  are  not  continued  vertically  downwards,  but  in  a 
zig-zag  shape,  but  nevertheless  not  so  much  out  of  the  vertical  proper, 
as  that  a  basket  containing  the  mineral  cannot  be  hauled  up  from  the 
bottom  of  the  pit  to  the  top ;  the  zig-zag  shape  of  the  shafl  being 
formed  by  sinking  the  shaft)  first  inclining  to  the  left  a  few  feet  and 
then  to  the  right  a  few  feet,  the  head  of  each  cut  or  notch  forming  a 
landing-place  or  step,  and  thus  the  necessity  of  ladders  is  obviated ; 
the  projecting  of  salient  angles  of  the  notches  forming  a  perfect  flight 
of  steps  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  pits,  which  seldom  reaches 
to  a  greater  depth  than  forty  feet,  when  darkness  interfering  with  the 
workman's  progress,  the  pit  is  forsaken  and  another  commenced  upon 
a  few  feet  further  down  the  hill.     A  slight  frame-work  of  fagots  cut 
from  the  neighbouring  trees,  is  placed  over  the  mouth  of  each  pit, 
upon  which  a  man  sits,  waiting  till  the  signal  from  below  is  given  to 
haul  up  the  basket  containing  the  mica  and  rubbish,  which  has  been 
dug  from  the  sides  of  the  pit  by  the  aid  of  a  rude  pick.     On  arrival 
at  the  surface  the  good  and  bad  materials  are  separated,  the  earth  and 


1851 .]  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines.  297 

rabbish  are  shot  down  the  precipitous  side  of  the  hill ;  the  good  mica 
which  arrives  at  the  surface  of  the  pit  in  ragged  masses  about  one  foot 
six  inches  in  length,  six  inches  broad  and  three  inches  in  thickness* 
after  having  its  ragged  edges  trimmed  off  with  a  reaping-hook-looking 
instrument,  is  placed  by  itself  in  a  heap,  and  the  bad  or  refuse,  that 
is  the  softer  kind,  is  also  placed  aside  in  a  heap  by  itself. 

The  mica  reaches  the  surface  in  three  different  states,  viz.  the  good, 
hard  and  seviceable  mineral ;  the  soft,  wet  and  flimsy  mineral ;  and 
the  chipped  and  powdered  mineral. 

The  tests  as  to  whether  the  mica  is  good  for  any  thing,  or  whether 
as  the  natives  say  "  it  is  alive'*  are  its  firmness,  specific  gravity,  and 
the  power  of  reflecting  the  countenance  free  of  contortions  ;  the  latter 
test  I  imagine  showing  the  perfect  parallelism  of  its  individual  plates, 
and  consequent  likelihood  to  split  well ;  the  heavier  the  mineral  and 
the  more  perfect  the  reflection,  the  more  valuable  is  the  mineral  consi- 
dered ;  all  the  plates  not  standing  the  necessary  test,  are  of  a  soft  and 
flimsy  nature  without  any  of  the  brilliant  sparkle  of  the  better  sort, 
the  natives  call  this  the  '* dead  mica"  and  it  appears  to  be  in  a  state 
of  decay. 

The  plates  of  the  superior  kind  are  used  in  all  the  large  gangetic 
cities  and  towns,  by  the  native  draftsmen,  whose  beautiful  produc- 
tions in  body  colors,  must  be  familiar  to  most  people ;  by  the  lamp 
and  toy  makers ;  by  the  Mohammedans  for  ornamenting  their  T^iahs ; 
as  well  as  for  ornamenting  umbrellas,  boats,  and  for  making  artificial 
flowers. 

The  second  and  third  kinds  are  pounded  and  used  for  ornamenting 
toys,  pottery,  the  inside  of  houses,  for  sprinkling  over  clothes  and 
turbans  at  feasts,  the  sparkle  from  which  by  torch  light  resembles 
diamonds ;  but  the  great  consumption  of  the  inferior  mineral  takes 
place  during  the  Hooli  festival,  during  which  period  the  "  &beer"  or 
pounded  mica  mixed  with  the  flour  of  the  small  grain,  '*  Kodo"  and 
colored  with  some  red  coloring  matter,  is  freely  sprinkled  over  the 
maddened  and  intoxicated  votaries  of  those  bacchanalian  orgies. 

The  mines  are  worked  by  MahAjans  or  native  merchants^  who  reside 
at  Patna  and  depute  agents  to  the  spot  to  superintend  the  mining. 
The  excavators  or  miners  are  Band&this  or  inhabitants  of  the  hills, 
a  race  allied  to  the  Kols,  Bheels  and  Sonthals  ;  they  are  a  wild-looking 


298  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines^  [No.  4. 

set  of  demi-savages,  slightly  clad,  the  forepart  of  their  head  shared, 
the  rest  of  their  hair  standing  up  in  wild  curls ;  they  have  the  high 
cheek  hones,  thick  lips  and  small  eyes  of  the  Vindhyan  races ;  they 
are  alsaa  hard-working  and  merry  race.  The  miners  receive  as  month- 
ly wages  one  maund  (80  Ibs^)  of  rice,  and  a  piece  of  cloth,  the  whole 
valued  at  two  rupees. 

The  mines  are  worked  during  the  months  of  January,  Fehroarj  and 
March  only ;  for  during  the  hot  months  or  from  the  latter  end  of 
March  or  June  the  great  heat  dries  up  all  the  water  for  many  miles 
around  the  mines,  and  during  the  rainy  season  the  pits  fill  with  water ; 
and  suhsequent  to  the  rains  the  unhealthiness  of  the  dense  miasmatic 
jungles  in  the  neighhourhood,  prevent  the  work  commencing  before 
January. 

During  the  three  working  months^  about  four  hundred  maunds  or 
fourteen  tons  of  mica,  yielding  upon  calculation  20,000,000  trans- 
parent plates  of  mica,  each  plate  being  about  nine  inches  square,  are 
conveyed  away  to  Patna  upon  pad  bullocks,  the  whole  being  valued 
at  4,000  Rs.  (^400.)  To  obtain  larger  plates  thaa  are  generally 
exported,  does  not  seem  tof  be  an  object  with  the  agents,  who  by 
their  constantly  urgrag  the  miners  to  wrench  out  the  mica  from  its 
matrix,  whether  in  large  or  small  pieces  cause  about  three  times  the 
amount  of  mica  actually  carried  away  to  be  destroyed  in  the  mines. 
The  head  Bandhiti  assured  me  that  were  time  i^owed  him,  he  could 
produce  plates  of  almost  any  size. 

The  largest  plates  are  dug  from  the  Deilwar  mine  where  the  miners 
have  hit  upon  a  seam  of  mica,  running  along  the  base  of  one  of  the 
small  hillocks  ;  it  is  thus  worked  in  the  open  ur  only  a  few  feet  from 
the  level  of  the  country  ;  this  seam  however  will  be  soon  lost  as  the 
half  wild  miners  have  no  idea  of  propping  the  roof  of  a  mine  which 
must  very  soon  fall  in  by  its  own  weight. 


«*»<^»^i^^^^^^^^^^<^^^^»^^^^^»»^^ 


\ 


1851.]  Tke  Skalka  Meteorite.  299 

Bxamifuttian  and  Analyns  of  the  Shalka  Mbthorite  (Ziltah  West 
Burdwan).  By  Henry  PioDiKgton,  Curator  Mueeum  of  Sea- 
nomie  Geology. 

The  foUowing  detaib  are  a  proper  introduction  to  an  account  of  this 
Talnable  addition  to  our  Museum. 

It  was  about  the  15th  Januarj  that  Major  Hannyngton,  Agent  for 
the  Groremor-Creneral  S.  W.  Frontier,  called  at  the  Museum  with  a 

r 

retj  minute  specimen  of  an  ash-coloured  mineral,  which  had  all  the 
appearance  of  a  fragment  of  a  Meteorite,  and  which  I  pronounced  at  a 
▼enture  to  be  one,  and  he  told  me  it  was  so,  referring  to  Dr.  Cheek  of 
Bancoorah  for  further  information. 

To  Dr.  Cheek,  who  has  frequently  obliged  me  with  storm  Reports^ 
I  wrote  bj  the  same  eTcning's  dawk,  requesting  the  faror  of  a  larger 
piece  of  the  stone  with  the  crust ;  and  we  shortly  had  a  fine  large  speci- 
men sent  by  dawk,  which  fully  shewed  without  the  necessity  of  an 
analysis  that  it  was  a  true  Meteorite.  Mr.  Colyin  was  so  good  as  to  oblige 
me  with  a  private  letter  to  Mr.  Mactier,  and  our  late  Secretary  Capt. 
Hayes  also  wrote  officially  to  that  gentleman,  to  whom  I  took  the  liberty 
also  of  forwarding,  with  Mr.  Golvin's  and  the  Secretary's  letters,  a  series 
of  22  queries  for  the  examination  of  witnesses  to  the  fall  of  the  stone, 
embracing  most  of  the  points  which,  on  so  hurried  a  call,  occurred  to 
me  as  important,  or  likely  to  suggest  others  which  might  be  so  ;  for 
there  was,  I  knew,  no  time  to  be  lost ;  as  the  natives  inyariably  carry  off 
Meteorites  for  charms,  objects  of  worship,  &c. 

To  Mr.  Mactier  the  Society  are  greatly  indebted,  for  he  took  the 
pains  to  go  personally  to  Bishenpore,  a  distance  of  ten  miles,  and  the 
results  of  the  replies  obtained  will  be  seen  following  the  different  ques- 
tions framed  by  him  upon  my  queries  and  forwarded  to  the  Society  in 
Bengalee,  and  in  the  letter  from  Mr.  Mactier  as  printed  below. 


of  witnesses  before  Mr.  Mactibr.  Translated  by  Babu 
Kajxnora  Lai.  Mittbr,  Librarian  Asiatic  Society. 

On  the  24th  of  January,  1851.    Bengali  1257,  12th  Magh. 
Bam BiRA,  son  of  Bolai  of  the  Rajput  caste ;  inhabitant  of  S&luka, 
^tat  about  35  years,  profession,  formerly  a  peon  of  the  Purulia  collec* 

2  R 


300  The  Skalka  Meieoriie.  [No.  4. 

torate^  and  Bhuban  Bdgdi,  son  of  Kngan,  of  the  Bagdi  caste ;  inhabi- 
tant of  Pechn&par>  JEtat  ahoat  60  years,  by  profession  a  Chowkidar. 

Question* — State  what  you  know  of  the  stone  which  fell  from  the 
sky? 

Between  the  10th  and  20th  of  Agrahfyana»*  one  night  when  about  a 
fourth  of  the  night  had  yet  to  elapse,  I  heard  a  rolling  noise  fyur  gur) 
which  awoke  me  from  my  sleep ;  but  on  my  coming  out  and  enquiring 
about  the  cause  of  it»  I  could  ascertain  nothing.  The  following  morn- 
ing about  an  hour  and  half  after  day  break,  proceeding  to  superintend 
the  reaping  of  my  paddy,  I  found  in  the  paddy  field  of  NMyana 
PAa,  to  the  South,  and  about  180  feet  beyond  the  Tillage  of  S6lnkll, 
(Shalka,)  that  a  stone,  about  one  cuhit  wide,  had  fallen  and  broken  to 
pieces.  Those  who  came  from  a  distance  to  see  the  stone  carried 
away  fragments  of  it.   It  was  first  seen  by  Bhuban  Bigdi,  Chowkidar. 

Bhuban  BIgdi.  I  serve  as  a  Chowkidar  of  the  Tillage  of  Sflak£. 
Between  the  10th  and  15th  Agrahayana  of  the  current  year,  one  night 
when  two  and  half  quarters  (prahara)  of  it  had  passed  when  a  quar- 
ter (7)  of  it  had  yet  to  elapse  (i.  e.  at  1-|  a.  m.)  a  stone  fell  crashing 
on  the  earth,  irith  a  crackling  noise  (ehar^kar  fmr-pur)  about  160  to 
240  cubits  to  the  south  of  the  Tillage.  Not  wishing  to  go  during  the 
night  I  proceeded  the  next  morning  to  the  place,  and  found  that  a  pit 
had  been  formed  there,  and  fragments  of  the  stone  were  lying  about  it ; 
the  stone  was  coTcred  with  earth,  i.  e.  with  loose  earth. 

I  called  the  people  b  the  field  and  told  them  *'  Look  at  this,  it  has  net 
been  dug  by  bears  nor  men."  The  paddy-reapers,  seeing  the  frag- 
ments and  the  large  stone  coTcred  with  earth,  obsenred  that  the  stone 
must  have  fallen  when  the  sound  was  heard  the  night  preceding,  and 
went  their  way,  aome  of  them  taking  away  the  fragments,  and  stating 
this  must  be  a  Debta,  do  not  (MS«  uncertain). 

Q.  to  Bkubun, — ^When  you  heard  the  crackling  noise,  did  you  see 
any  flame  or  lightning,  and  was  any  wind  blowing  at  the  time  f 

A. — ^The  sky  was  illuminated  with  lightning. 

Q.  No.  (10). — to  Ramhir, — Did  you  obserTO  any  light  at  the  timef 

A. — B^mhir.    I  obserred  none. 

Q.  to  Bhuban. — How  far  were  you  from  the  pit  when  the  stone  fell  T 

^.—BA«6an.— Between  2  and  3  rosU  (180  to  240  cubits).  I  nn 
towards  the  huts  of  the  Hugs. 

*  25th  Not.  to  5di  Dee. :  This  ii  a  parely  Indian  notion  of  a  date. 


1851.]  Tke  SktUka  Meteorite.  301 

Q. — ^ilam5tr.— *Wu  there  only  one  stone  or  a  nnmber  of  stones  t 

A, — Rambir* — One  stone  fell  and  broke  into  many  pieces. 

Q.  (8)** — Were  stars  yisible  at  the  time  when  the  stone  fell  ?  and 
what  was  the  appearance  of  the  sky  T 

A. — Rambir. — ^The  sky  appeared  as  usual  and  the  stars  wereyisible. 

A, — Bkuban, — ^The  sky  was  as  usual. 

Q. — (9). — ^What  sort  of  noise  did  you  hearf 

A. — Rmnhir. — Like  the  rolling  of  clouds. 

A.  Bkmbam. — A  rolling  noise  (ffur-ffvr). 

Q. — (12). — When  you  saw  the  stone  first,  was  it  hot  or  cold  ? 

A. — itoR^tr.— Cold. 

A. — BhMban. — It  was  not  hot,  it  was  cold. 

Q.  (13). — Did  the  stone  bum  the  grass  or  anything  else  about  the 
place  where  it  fell  f  or  dry  up  the  ground  about  it  f 

A. — Rambir. — Neither  grass  or  any  thing  else  was  burnt,  nor  did 
the  ground  dry  up. 

Q.  (15). — Was  there  any  smeU  to  the  stone  when  you  first  saw  it? 

^•— — K.  and  B«— -None. 

Q.  (16). — ^How  was  the  stone  lying  at  the  time  when  you  first  saw 
It, — lying  flat?  or  in  a  slanting  position? 

A.  Rambir, — In  a  slanting  position ;  when  the  ground  around  was 
dug  the  stone  appeared  in  a  slanting  position.  It  appeared  as  if  it 
fen  from  the  South  (witness  here  described  the  angle  made  with  the 
ground  to  be  about  45®). 

A.-^Bhuban. — It  was  slanting,  I  think  it  came  from  the  South. 

Q.  (1 9) — Has  the  colour  of  the  stone  changed,  since  you  first  saw  it  f 

^•— B.  and  B. — As  it  was  then  so  is  it  now.  No  change  of  colour 
haa  taken  place. 

Q.  (20). — ^What  was  the  state  of  the  weather  on  or  before  the  day 
the  atone  fell  T 

A. — Rambir. — ^As  usual. 

A. — BAtidofi.— As  now. 

Q.  (21). — Did  yon  ever  hear  of  any  stone  of  the  kind  haying  fallen 
before? 

A. — RmMr, — ^Nothing  of  the  kind  has  been  heard. 

^•— JIAii6aii.-— I  have  heard  nothing. 

*  Theie  nimiben  fder  to  thoie  la  my  draft  of  ^aeries.  H.  P. 

2  R  2 


302  Tke  Skalka  Meteoriie.  [No,  4. 


Q.  (22). — ^From  which  quarter  was  the  wind  blowing  at  the  time  T 

A. — Eambir. — I  took  no  notice  of  it. 

An-^Bhuban. — ^There  was  no  remarkable  wind  at  the  time. 

Q.  to  Bamhir. — ^When  the  Joint  Mafpstrate  of  Ourbeta  ordered  to 
dig  oat  the  stone,  how  low  did  yon  dig? 

Ramhir. — ^I  dug  two  cubits,  or  one  cubit  and  a  half. 

To  Bhuhan. — How  deep  was  the  stone  dug  for  I 

Bhuban. — ^About  two  cubits. 

Q. — ^When  jou  first  saw  the  stone,  how  high  was  it  from  the  ground  t 

Bambir. — On  a  level  with  the  ground. 

Bhuban. — It  had  entered  about  a  cubit  and  a  half  below  the  ground ; 
it  was  covered  with  loose  earth* 

Q. — ^When  the  stone  was  dug  out,  was  it  found  in  one  entire  piece? 
or  in  several  pieces  T 

A.'^Bambir. — ^There  were  large  and  small  pieces,  but  I  was  net 
present  at  the  time ;  I  went  away  to  my  work. 

A.^^Bhuban^     One  entire  piece  was  found. 

Q. — to  Bkuban.    Did  any  body  else  beside  you  see  the  stone  M  t 

A. — No  body  else  was  present  i  none  saw  it. 

Q. — ^When  you  saw  the  lightning  was  there  any  light  on  the  ground  t 

A.'-^Bhuban.    None. 

Q. — ^When  the  lightning  appeared,  why  did  you  run  away  f 

A.—Bhuban.    The  rolling  noise  frightened  me,  and  dreading  lest  it 
should  fall  on  me,  I  ran  towards  the  village  of  Saluka. 

Q.— How  did  the  lightning  appear  I 

A. — As  usual. 

Q. — What  was  the  weight  of  the  stone,  together  with  the  fragments  f 

^•-^The  small  fragments  remained  behind ;  the  large  mass  was 
taken  away  by  a  Burkandaj  from  Bishenpur.    I  cannot  say  its  weight. 

Q. — ^Tou  have  already  said  that  there  was  no  doud,  but  only  li^t- 
ning.    Did  you  examine  this  carefuUy? 

^.^-Tes,  I  examined  carefully  and  found  no  doud. 

The  following  replies  are  in  answer  to  Nos.  3«  4,  5  and  7  of  inj 
queries,  and  are  given  in  English  by  Mr.  Mactier. 

3.    Where  did  it  fall  ?  describe  the  spot  exactly. 

In  the  middle  of  paddy  fields  surrounded  by  cultivation  on  all  flde^ 
the  ground  for  some  distance  slopnig  down  from  N.  ta  S. 


1851.]  The  ShaUca  Meteorite.  803 

4.  What  kind  of  ground  did  it  fall  upon  (send  a  good  specimen  of 
the  soil)  and  describe  it  particnlarly  as  to  rocks,  or  stones  or  alluvial  or 
sAblelandf 

A  specimen  accompanies — ^no  rocks  or  stones  near ;  in  the  middle  of 
paddy  khete,* 

5.  How  far  from  any  water  ? 

30  yards  from  a  small  tank  (about  4  cottahs  in  extent.) 

7.  What  became  of  the  other  pieces  ?  (If  any  small  ones  can  be 
fouid  near  the  spot  like  it,  or  with  a  black  crust,  send  them.) 

Carried  ofF  by  persons  from  all  parts  of  the  country  who  came  to 
see  the  stone. 

The  following  official  letter  from  Mr.  Mactier  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Society  gives  a  summary  of  this  evidence,  and  his  own  account  of 
the  locality  and  impressions  on  the  subject. 

To  the  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal. 

From  the  Officiating  Joint  Magistrate  of  Zillah  Baneoorahm 

Dated  Baneoorah,  2SthJany.  1851. 
SiK,— Under  orders  from  his  Honor  the  Deputy  Goyemor  of  Ben- 
gal, I  have  the  honor  to  forward  part  of  a  meteoric  stone  which  feH 
early  in  the  morning  of  the  30th  November,  1850,  corresponding  with 
16th  Aghran  1257,  B.  S. 

2.  I  have  the  honor  to  forward  two  depositions  given  by  persons 
residing  near  the  spot,  one,  the  chowkeedar,  being  the  only  person 
who  was  out  of  doors  when  the  stone  fell,  and  at  the  same  time  to  add 
the  result  of  my  own  enquiries  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  neigh- 
bouring villages  and  a  description  of  the  locality. 

3.  The  hole  from  which  the  stone  now  sent  was  dug,  is  situated 
about  eighty  yards  due  south  of  the  village  of  Shalkfi ; — immediately 
surrounding  the  spot  are  paddy  fields  and  the  spot  itself  is  on  the 
northern  edge  of  a  small  paddy  khet  about  4  cottahs  in  extent.  The 
village  of  Shalki  contains  about  20  houses  and  huts ;  3  or  4  moderately 
siaed  trees  grow  close  to  it ;  beyond  the  village  the  paddy  cultivation, 
with  occasional  tanks,  stretches  to  the  N.  for  about  a  mile  and  i 
till  it  is  terminated  by  low  jungle.  About  30  yards  to  the  north- 
east of  the  spot  is  a  small  tank  (Beng-dhob4)  about  4  cottahs  in  extent 

*  Jngiieef  Biod  fiekU . 


304  The  Skalka  Meteorite.  [No.  4. 

at  the  S.  W.  comer  of  which  is  a  tainarind  tree.  To  the  east  is 
paddy  coltiYation  termioated  bj  the  houses  of  Bhorah-Dharmptir  about 
j^  of  a  mile  off.  From  east  to  S.  W.  is  a  hii^  cultivated  (rice)  pldb, 
bounded  by  the  villages  on  the  immediate  bank  of  the  Dalkisher  rlTer, 
which  is  distant  from  the  spot  4  miles  in  direct  line.  About  ^  of  a  mile 
to  the  S.  W.  is  a  tank,  beyond  which  is  low  jungle  extending  W.  b.  N., 
and  due  W.  distant  250  yards  is  the  jungle  abovementioned^  and  to 
the  N.  of  W.  distant  100  yards,  is  another  small  tank,  between  which 
and  Shaikh  are  paddy  lands.  The  ground  slopes  downward  consider- 
ably from  N.  to  S.  A  specimen  of  the  soil  in  which  the  stone  fell  is 
sent,  the  stone  being  embedded  in  it.  At  the  time  of  the  fall  it  (the 
soil)  was  in  the  state  of  mud.  I  observed  that  the  banks  of  tanks  near 
the  spot  were  composed  of  Kanker.  I  conclude  therefore  that  the 
stratum  immediately  under  the  soil  in  cultivation  is  Kanker. 

4.  On  the  night  on  which  the  stone  fell  as  well  as  for  some  days 
previous  and  subsequent  thereto,  there  was  nothing  to  be  remarked  in 
the  state  of  the  weather,  the  temperature  was  seasonable,  very  litde 
wind  and  the  sky  clear,  no  clouds  being  visible. 

5.  About  3  hours  before  sunrise  a  clap  of  thunder  was  heard,  se* 
companied  (Vide  the  Chowkeedar's  evidence)  by  a  flash  of  lightning. 
Statements  were  at  variance  as  to  the  nature  of  this  noise,  sorme  peraoni 
saying,  it  in  no  ways  differed  from  ordinary  thunder,  others,  that  thej 
Tecogniaed  with  it,  a  whirling  noise  {gur-gur  ehabda.  Beng.)  The  nmae 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  extraordinarily  loud,  as  persons  in  the 
village  of  Bhor&  about  f  mile  off  were  not  awakened  by  it. 

6.  The  ryots  on  going  to  their  fields  in  the  morning,  observed  the 
earth  ploughed  up,  they  at  first  thought  it  had  been  made  by  a  bear, 
or  by  some  of  the  low  castes  in  digging  out  grain  from  the  rat-holee,* 
but  on  looking  further  they  saw  fragments  of  the  stone  scattered  en  aD 
sides  within  a  radius  of  about  20  feet,  and  the  stone  itself  embedded  ia 
the  soil,  but  with  no  part  projecting  therefrom.  The  color  was  thea 
what  it  now  is,  it  was  cold  to  the  touch  and  had  no  smell.  The  Chow« 
keedar  it  is  to  be  observed,  states  that  after  the  flash  he  saw  nothiDg 
burning  on  the  ground.  The  stubble  and  grass  was  not  scorched  nor  the 
ground  dried  up.  As  with  the  specimen  now  sent  is  the  earth  in  whiA 
it  was  embedded,  the  Society  will  be  enabled  to  test  these.ttatemeals. 

*  A  oommoB  practice  in  India. 


1851 .]  The  Shtaka  Meteorite.  305 

7.  All  agreed  in  stating  the  stone  to  have  come  from  the  souths 
bat  the  angle  it  made  with  the  earth  is  varionsly  stated,  from  45^  to 
80^.  This  is  easily  accounted  for,  as  no  portion  projected  oat  of  the 
earth.  The  Talookdar  of  the  place,  by  name  Gopal  Handle,  the  most 
intelligent  ai  the  observers  had  a  tent  peg  driven  in  so  as  to  represent 
the  oonrse  of  the  stone  in  the  earth  (he  having  been  present  when  the 
stone  was  dag  oat)  from  which,  supposing  the  coarse  of  the  stone  not 
to  have  been  altered  after  first  contact  with  the  earth,  the  angle  made 
with  the  earth  would  be  nearly  80^. 

8«  The  greater  portion  of  the  stone  having  been  carried  off  I 
was  unable  to  obtain  exact  information  as  to  its  size ;  the  portion  now 
sent,  and  it  is  that  furthest  embedded,  was  dug  3  feet  from  the  surface, 
and  as  pieces  of  the  stone  were  dug  out  continuously  from  the  surface, 
the  stone  itself  being,  though  embedded,  shattered,  it  must  have  been 
apparently  upwards  of  3  feet  long. 

9.  No  occurrence  of  the  sort  has  ever  happened  in  this  part  of  the 
eoantry. 

10.  I  regret  I  have  been  unable  to  send  more  numerous  deposit 
tions.  I  was  pressed  for  time,  and  there  is  always  great  delay  in  such 
cases  in  distinguishing  hearsay  from  direct  evidence ;  numerous  persons 
presented  themselves  very  willing  to  tell  all  they  knew,  but  after  a 
little  questioning  it  appeared  their  knowledge  was  obtained  from  others. 
I  took  therefore  the  depositions  of  those  apparently  best  informed. 
Any  other  particulars  which  may  be  required  1  shall  be  happy  to  do 
my  best  to  obtain  for  the  Society. 

11.  I  may  mention  that  the  people  on  the  spot  said,  that  on  the 
same  night  a  stone  had  fallen  at  or  near  the  village  of  Ktichat  in  the 
Burdwan  district. 

(Signed)        T.  W.  Mactier, 

Qfff,  Joint  Magistrate* 

There  are  some  points  of  resemblance  between  the  circumstances 
attending  the  fall  of  this  meteor,  and  that  of  the  Gold  Bokkevelde  stone 
at  the  Cape,  as  described  in  the  82nd  and  83rd  vols,  of  the  Philosophi« 
eal  Transactions  by  Sir  John  Herscheirs  correspondents,  and  which  are 
also  common  to  the  few  accounts  we  have  of  the  falling  of  these 
stones  by  persons  near  the  spot.  We  find  that  at  Shalk&  as  at  the 
Cape,  the  air  was  calm  and  the  sky  clear,  at  the  time  of  the  fall  of  the 


306  The  ShaUa  Meteorite.  [No.  4. 

stone ;  there  was  also  a  rolHng  noise,*  snfficienily  loud  to  alann  the 
witness  who  heard  it  though  not  amounting  to  the  explosion  which 
^  accompanied  the  Cape  meteor.f  It  will  subsequently  be  seen  that, 
though  the  witnesses  give  us  no  evideQce  to  that  effect,  the  stone  wai 
doubtless  hot  when  it  fell.  The  angle  of  fall  seems  to  hare  been  be- 
tween 45^  and  80  with  the  horizon.  With  regard  to  the  second  stone 
said  to  have  fallen  on  the  same  night,  I  wrote  to  Mr.  Patton,  the  Civil 
and  Session  Judge  of  Burdwan  concerning  it,  and  he  has  kindly  caused 
every  enquiry  to  be  made,  but  cannot  trace  any  truth  in  the  report 
It  is  not,  however,  improbable  that  the  natives  of  the  vicinity  having 
carried  off  the  whole  of  the  stone  may  have  leagued  together  to  deny 
that  any  fall  took  place,  fancying  that  they  might  be  brought  into  some 
trouble  now.that  the  HoozoorX  was  enquiring  about  it. 

So  far  as  to  the  circumstances  attending  the  acquisition  of  the 
Meteorite  and  the  evidence  of  the  facts  connected  with  its  fall,  I  now 
proceed  to  describe  what  we  have  received,  and  to  remark  upon  some 
physical  peculiarities,  reserving  the  description  of  the  stone  as  a 
mineral  for  the  chemical  part  of  this  report. 

We  have  received  two  large  lumps  of  2  or  3ft.  each,  with  2  or  3  Im. 
of  smaller  pieces  and  fragments,  and  perhaps  half  a  pound  more  finnly 
embedded  in  the  earth  sent  with  the  specimen.  This  is,  of  course,  aU 
Mr.  Mactier  could  rescue  from  the  natives  who,  it  appears,  have  carried 
off  the  greater  part  of  it,  as  they  always  do,  for  religious,  medicinsl  and 
superstitious  purposes.    We  were  thus  not  an  hour  too  soon  in  oar 

*  The  imitatiye  Bengalee  word  it  saeh  as  would  be  used  to  eipren  tibe  lo«d 
foUing  of  heavy  hail  elonds,  or  tomething  between  distant  musketry  and  low  tkan- 
der. 

t  I  haye  not  seen  it  noticed  that  one  of  the  oldest  and  best  detafled  descriptions 
of  the  faU  of  a  Meteorite,  is  fonnd  in  YirgU  ;  J^eid  B.  II.  1.  692.  I  copy  here  the 
passage,  which  Virgil  probably  wrote  from  some  account  which  was  then  extant. 

'*  Vix  ea  fatus  erat  senior,  subitoque  fragore 
Intonnit  Ueram,  et  de  coelo  lapse  per  umbras 
Stella  facem  dncens  multA  cum  luce  cncnrrit. 
Illam,  summa  super  labentem  culmina  tecti, 
Cemimns  IdK&  daram  se  oondere  sjItA, 
Signantemqne  viae ;  turn  longo  limite  sulcus 

Dat  lucem,  et  latd  cironm  loca  suUore  fomant." 
X  Angtice,    The  chief  authority. 


1 85 1 .]  The  Skalka  Meieanie.  307 

claim  for  a  share  of  it.  Almost  the  whole  of  the  pieces  which  formed 
any  part  of  the  exterior  of  the  Meteorite  (as  known  by  the  usual  black 
cmat)  have  surfaces  more  or  less  curved,  shewing  that  it  must  have 
really  been  as  described  of  very  considerable  size,  though  it  evidently 
broke  into  pieces  on  reaching  the  earth. 

For,  in  compliance  with  my  note  to  query  No.  4,  Mr.  Mactier  has 
most  obligingly  sent  us  a  large  mass  of  the  earth  in  which  the  stone 
embedded  itself  on  its  fall,  and  this  is  almost  as  great  a  curiosity  as 
the  stone  itself,  as  will  presently  be  seen. 

This  mass  of  earth  in  its  extreme  dimensions  is  about  a  foot  long  and 
a  foot  broad.  It  contains  two  cavities,  being  the  marks  of  two  large 
curvilinear  masses  (like  great  shells)  having  fallen  dose  to  each  other ; 
and  these  are  divided  by  a  rough  ridge  about  two  inches  across  at  its 
narrowest  part.  At  the  side  of  one  of  these  spherical,  or  rather  curved 
cavities,  a  mass  of  perhaps  half  a  pound  of  the  shattered  stone,  7  inches 
long  by  2-1  broad,  is  firmly  embedded,  and  on  examining  the  cavities 
themselves  several  black  specks  are  seen  here  and  there,  which  the  mag- 
nifier shews  to  be  parts  of  the  external  crust  detached  from  the  stone 
and  adhering  to  the  earth  !* 

The  question  as  to  whether  the  stone  was  hot  or  cold  at  its  falling 
seemed  to  me  at  first,  as  it  will  seem  to  every  one^  settled  in  the  n^ative 
by  the  replies,  but  a  close  examination  of  the  state  of  the  earth  in  the 
carities  has  induced  me  to  change  my  opinion,  and  I  feel  now  satisfied 
that  the  stone,  if  not  red  hot  so  as  to  bum  and  scorch  the  grass  or  other 
vegetationf  was  sufficiently  hot  to  scorch  slightly  the  soil  on  which  it 
fell,  for  not  only  is  the  interior  of  the  cavities  slightly  altered  in  colour, 
but  upon  examination  with  the  magnifier  at  the  edge  it  is  seen  to  be 
burnt  to  a  thin  film  of  a  yellowish  white  colour.  The  whole  has 
exactly  (and  this  to  Indian  readers  will  be  a  familiar  comparison)  the 
appearance  of  part  of  an  old  native  chula.X 


*  I  need  scarcely  add  that  thia  invaluable  ipeeimen  has  been  carefully  preeerved 
in  a  glass  case  made  on  purpose  for  it. 

t  It  seems  to  have  fallen  upon  bare  land  of  some  sort,  for  there  is  not  a  trace  of 
any  gnm,  or  of  grass  roots,  about  the  large  lump  of  earth  we  have. 

X  Earthen  cooking  plaoci  portable  or  fixed,  which  by  long  use  becomes  of  a 
dirty  yellowiah  white  colour  where  the  fire  is  strong. 

2  s 


308  The  Shalka  Meteorite.  [No.  4. 

IL 

MiNXEALOOICAL  AND   ChEUICAL  EXAMINATION. 

Deeeri^tum, 

The  stone  is  mainlj  composed  of  two  distinct  minerals,  exdnsi^e  of 
the  external  cmst.  The  first  of  these  is  a  Ugbt,  ash-grej,  soft  mass, 
rery  harsh  and  friable,  like  soft,  friable  ash-coloured  sand-stone,  or 
pumice,  which  sometimes  rons  in  narrow  whiter  bands  through  the 
mass.  This  ash-grey  mass  is  thickly  studded  with  specks  and  masses 
of  aU  sises  of  a  much  darker  greyish  black  mineral  which  has  often  a 
bright  metallic  glance,  and  sometimes  on  the  polished  surfaces  a  silreiy 
lustre  like  some  Tarieties  of  Diallage.  Its  powder  is  of  a  very  light  a8h- 
Internally  the  darker  mineral  appears  loosely  aggregated^  and  some^ 
times  sUghtly  striated  on  the  smoother  surfaces,  like  minute  fragments 
of  grey  schorl ;  and  in  the  fractures  fibrous  and  radiated  like  some 
Tarieties  of  hornblende  or  actinolite.  Its  powder  exactly  resembles 
that  of  the  lighter  coloured  portions  of  the  stone. 

The  light,  ash-grey  mineral  has  also  interspersed  in  it  numerous 
black  shining  specks,  which  to  the  magnifier  in  a  bright  light  have  the 
bright  glance  of  broken  particles  of  black  coal,  or  pitchstone ;  the  black 
colour  being  somewhat  bronzed  in  a  strong  light ;  these  assume  sH 
shapes,  and  are  sometimes  partly  globular  like  melanite  garnets.  They 
rarely  exceed  in  siae  a  hempseed,  but  have  at  times  a  semi-crystallised 
appearance  and  are  sometimes  agglomerated  into  minute  carbonaceous 
looking  nests. 

Minute  masses,  of  a  very  pale  green,  like  ofirine,  are  seen  imbedded 
in  the  dark  grey  masses  above  described,  and  some  of  these,  partieolariy 
at  those  parts  of  the  stone  which  are  but  loosely  aggregated,  are  sees 
upon  very  close  inspection  by  the  magnifier  to  be  a  sort  of  o]irine> 
lookmg  slag  ;  that  is  the  mineral  runs  into  a  pale  olivine-like  glass,  as 
if  it  was  in  the  act  of  crystallizing  into  olivme,  or  the  olivine  was  in  the 
act  of  fusing  to  a  rock.  It  is  not,  however,  olivine  but  merely  silicate 
or  silico-chromate  of  iron ;  the  entire  absence  of  magneua  wholly  ez« 
eluding  it  from  the  class  to  which  olivine  belongs. 

The  Cruet. 
The  black  crust  is  in  most  parts  closely  adherent,  but  in  sone  ftw 


1851.]  ne  Shalka  Meteorite.  909 

very  loose,*  and  can  eaai] j  be  detached.  It  is  sometimes,  too,  of  the 
thickness  of  thick  foolscap  or  thin  drawing  paper,  which  I  do  not  re« 
collect  to  have  seen  before  noted.  It  is  of  a  dnsky  iron  black  with 
marks  effusion  in  many  places,  and  of  the  black  granules  being  fused 
into  it.  It  also  gives  the  usual  metallic  streak.  When  the  internal 
part  of  a  detached  piece  of  the  crust  is  examined  by  the  magnifier  it  is 
seen  to  be  rough  and  granulated,  with  some  bright  metallic4ooking 
speckfl,  but  these  not  distinctly  crystallized. 

Texture  and  Coherency, 

The  state  of  aggregation  of  the  different  parts  of  the  stone  is  curious, 
and,  from  the  fragments  we  have,  we  may  say,  generally,  that  externally 
for  two  inches  or  more,  and  sometimes  as  much  as  three  inches,  it  was 
in  general  tolerably  compact,  so  as  to  bear  such  polishing  as  its  pumice- 
like  structure  will  take ;  but  that  internally  it  runs  to  a  coarse  agglo- 
meration of  small  irregular  fragments,  such  as  one  sometimes  sees  in 
coarse  gravelly  clays  when  dried.  This  part  is  so  little  coherent  that 
fragments  of  the  stone  must  be  lifted  and  handled  with  the  greatest 
precaution  not  to  lose  some  grains  of  it,  and  some  will  even  fall  off 
when  carrying  a  specimen  gently  from  place  to  place. 

We  may  thus  assume  that  the  stone,  as  a  mass  in  the  atmosphere, 
was  fused  at  its  surface  to  a  crust,  with  a  coherent  sandstone,  or  solid 
pumice-like  shell,  and  internally  was  a  mass  of  agglomerated  grains 
only  If  and  this  accounts  for  the  stone's  shivering  itself  to  fragments 
by  its  fall.  The  loosely  coherent  state  of  the  more  central  parts 
would  seem  to  lend  some  corroboration  of  the  hypothesis  that  these 
bodies  are  formed  in  the  atmosphere  and  not  ejected  from,  or  the 
debris  of  other  planets. 

Taste  and  Smell. 

It  adheres  strongly  to  the  tongue,  like  pumice,  in  the  grey  ashy  parts, 
but  less  so  at  the  darker  ones.  Its  smell  when  breathed  upon  is 
earthy  and  slightly  bitter. 

It  is  harsh  to  handle,  and  excessively  friable  and  grating  when  one 
piece  touches  another. 

*  Perhaps  from  raddea  cooling  ? 

f  If  it  were  potiible  to  get  a  lection  of  theie,  or  to  grind  down  a  tarfaoe  of 
them,  they  would,  I  doubt  not  give  a  sort  of  Widmannitattenian  lines  like  those 
shewn  on  meteoric  iron ;  to  jadge  at  least  by  the  fractare* 

2  8  2 


310  The  Shalka  Meteorite.  [No.  4. 

Specific  Oramty. 

The  specific  granty  of  a  fair  average  specimen,  with  some  crust 
attached,  and  which  was  allowed  to  part  with  all  its  air  bubbles  was 
3.36. 

Magnetiem. 

The  black  crust  only  is  magnetic.  The  ash-grey  and  darker  masses 
are  not  so,  nor  do  the  black  grains  affect  the  magnet. 

Blowpipe. 

The  ashy  grey  mass.  In  the  forceps  becomes  of  a  dark  greenish  brown 
colour,  but  does  not  fuse.  * 

Upon  charcoal  the  same,  but  the  colour  is  not  so  deep. 

With  borax  a  small  splinter  partly  dissolvesi  colouring  the  glass  a 
light  grass  green  colour,  and  leaying  a  small  dark  fragment  which  does 
not  dissolve. 

The  powder  with  borax  on  platina  wire  dissolves  completely,  giv- 
ing  a  pale  or  deep  grass-green  bead  according  to  the  quantity  employ- 
ed. 

Hie  powder  of  the  darker  black  mineral  is  exactly  of  the  ooloor  of 
the  light  ash-grey  parts. 

With  borax  on  the  platina  wire  gives  a  bright  golden  g^rass-greea 
bead  which  by  reflected  light  has  somewhat  of  an  emerald  green  tLnge* 
Hence  I  presume  that  this  part  contains  chromate  of  iron  dispersed  ia 
it,  in  minute  quantities,  and  indeed  it  appears  in  some  places  to  nm 
into  the  black  shining  specks  of  chromate  of  iron  above  described. 

Small  pieces  digested  for  a  long  time  in  Nitro-Hydrochlorie  add* 
The  solution  becomes  highly  coloured  with  iron,  and  a  little  siliceom 
powder  is  detached  ;  but  the  mass  undergoes  no  farther  alteratioa  at 
the  time.  After  some  days  however  the  fragments,  after  being  washed 
dean  and  exposed  to  the  atmosphere,  are  covered  with  a  light  greenish 
yellow  coating,  shewing  that  the  iron  at  the  surface  has  passed  into  the 
state  of  the  hydrated  protoxide. 

The  Black  Chains. 

Examined  by  the  magnifier,  these  are  on  the  fractured  surface  of  a 
greenish  black  colour,  with  a  semi-metallic  appearance  like  brilliant 
fragments  of  coal ;  sotte  of  the  grains,  none  of  which  exceed  a  smaB 


1851.]  The  Shalka  Meteorite.  3 1 1 

millet  or  hemp-seed  in  me,  haye  an  imperfect  garnet*like  (dodecfthe- 
dral)  CTjsUllization. 

The  powder  of  them  is  a  dull,  ashy,  reddish  brown.  The  powder  of 
crystallized  chromate  of  iron  from  our  collections,  which  on  the  frac* 
tnre  exactly  resembles  these  grains,  is  of  a  dull  greenish  black.  Both 
powders  preserve  brilliant  points  in  them,  though  rubbed  to  the  utmost 
fineness. 

In  the  /oreepe,  in  hothflamee :  becomes  somewhat  dnll  but  does  not 
alter. 

Fused  with  eoda  on  charcoal,  the  powder  gives  only  the  traces  of 
iron.  When  nitrate  of  potash  is  added  to  the  bead  on  platinum  wire 
a  yellow  greenish  opaque  bead  is  obtained. 

With  phosphate  of  soda  and  ammonia  a  green  bead. 

With  borax  on  platinum  wire  a  fine  emerald  green  bead  is  obtained, 
with  minute  black  grains,  which  seem  infusible  in  it.  When  Nitrate 
of  potash  LB  added  to  the  borax,  the  whole  is  fused  to  a  clear  dark 
bottle-green  grass. 

When  the  powder  was  fused  in  a  platina  crucible  with  borax,  to 
which  nitrate  of  potash  was  gradually  added,  it  slowly  fused  to  a  very 
pale  yellow  mass,  which  was  mostly  soluble  in  water ;  a  little  silica  only 
renudning,  and  when  filtered  it  gave  a  pale  green  yellow  solution  from 
which  chromate  of  lead  was  obtained  by  acetate  of  lead,  but  the  preci- 
pitate by  this  process  was  at  first  of  a  lighter  yellow  than  usual,  and 
only  assumed  the  usual  bright  yellow  of  chromate  of  lead  on  the  filter. 
I  am  of  opinion  that  these  black  grains  are,  like  the  residual  ones 
noticed  in  my  examination  of  Captain  Sherwill's  Meteoric  Iron  (Jonm. 
Vol.  XVIL  Part  X.  p.  549),  a  siliceous  subH^romate. 

The  Cruet. 

I  collected  by  the  help  of  a  magnifier  a  few  fragments  of  the  black 
crust  from  amongst  the  fragments  and  dust,  but  it  was  very  difficult 
to  find  any  so  completely  detached  from  the  grey  mass  as  to  be 
purely  crust ;  one  or  two  so  found  appeared  crystallized  in  minute 
brilliant  facets  or  needles  on  the  inner  surface ;  and  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  the  greater  part  of  the  crust  is  really  crystallized  on  its  inner 
surface  though  outwardly  it  only  appears  rough  and  as  if  semi-fused. 

Before  the  ^loirptpe.— Alone,  infusible  and  unalterable. 


312  Tha  Skalka  Meteorite.  [No.  4. 

With  borax  on  jflatinum  wire,  a  minate  fragment  fased  partially 
but  very  slowly.     The  glass  was  coloured  of  a  pale  green. 

When  nitrate  of  potash  is  added  to  the  bead  of  borax»  it  fuses  qmck- 
ly  and  entirely  to  a  pale  grass  green. 

A  portion  of  the  crust,  in  powder,  fused  in  a  crucible  with  nitrate  of 
potash  gave  only  a  pure  white  mass,  which,  dissolved  in  water  leaves  a 
dull  red  sediment  and  this  by  solution  in  muriatic  acid  is  found  to  bs 
iron  with  a  little  silex.  No  traces  of  chromium  could  be  detected  in 
these  minute  assays,  but  it  would  doubtless  be  found  where  the  black 
grains  appear  fused  into  the  crust. 

jinalyHs. 
By  a  careful  examination  the  complete  absence  of  nickel,  cobalt,  and 
magnesia  were  estabUshed,  and  the  results  per  cent,  were  as  follows  :— 

Water, 0.     12. 

Arsenic, trace. 

Sulphur, 0.     10. 

Iron  peroxide, 26.    80.  protox  24.48. 

Silica,  68.     60. 

Alumina, ••...•..••        0.     50. 

Oxide  of  Chrome, 2.    00. 


98.     12. 
Jioss, .  • « •  88. 


•  100.    00. 

The  black  grains  are  chromate  or  sub-chromate  of  iron,  and  henoe 
a  variable  portion  of  the  assay,  depending  on  the  quantity  of  these  sod 
probably  of  that  of  the  darker  portion  of  the  Aerolite,  will  be  always 
in  the  state  of  chromate  of  iron  ;  and  the  excessive  friability  of  the  mass 
is  explained  by  the  absence  of  alumina  and  the  earthy  state  of  the  silica. 

Reviewing  this  paper :  Every  lover  of  science  will  join  with  me  ia 
repeating  our  obligations  to  Mr.  Mactier  for  his  active  zeal  in  procur- 
ing for  us  this  valuable  specimen,  and  in  regretting  deeply  that  we  have 
been  unable  to  secure  the  entire  stone,  or  at  all  events  a  good  sectional 
fragment  of  it,  by  which  we  might  have  obtained  some  better  insiglit 
into  its  state  of  aggregation  at  the  centre,  and  henoe  have  ascertained  if 
it  had  any  nucleus  $  and  I  cannot  close  without  earnestly  impressii^ 


1851.]  TTke  Skttlka  Meteorite.  3 1 3 

on  the  minds  of  all  who  may  read  it»  the  great  service  which  they  can- 
not fail  to  render  to  the  cause  of  science  hy  securing  immediately*  and 
guarding  with  the  utmost  care*  every  stone,  known  or  reputed  to  he  a 
meteoric  one»  so  soon  as  information  of  it  reaches  them,  if  hy  any  means 
this  can  he  done ;  and  it  would  seem  that  a  formal  notice  to  the 
nearest  Thannah  that  such  stones  were  the  property  of  Grovemment 
would  not  fail  to  insure  due  care  hemg  taken  of  them  f  I  need  hardly 
explain  that  these  (fragments  of  other  worlds  ?)  are  perhaps  not  remote- 
ly connected  with  great  questions  of  Astronomy  and  Cosmology,  and 
that  the  lahour  of  those  who  hring  the  materials  to  men  like  Herschell, 
Humholdt,  Struve  and  so  many  more,  humhle  as  it  seems,  is  yet  impor- 
tant and  indispensable,  and  has  its  share  of  honor  from  every  rights 
thinking  mind. 

APPENDIX. 

I  have  thought  it  worth  while  reprinting  at  full  length  the  queries 
sent  by  me  to  Mr.  Mactier,  to  assist  in  obtaining  for  us  good  informa- 
tion on  any  future  occasion.  I  have  no  doubt  that  many  stones  fall  in 
India  of  which  we  never  hear,  but  no  opportunity  should  be  lost  of  se- 
curing all  we  can  obtain,  both  in  the  way  of  information  and  specimens. 


Queries  to  which  it  is  desirable  replies  should  be  obtained  from  all 
persons  near  the  spot  where  Meteorites  fall — from  separate  witnesses, 
and  as  facts  within  their  own  knowledge ;  not  by  hearsay. 

Name  and  profession  of  deponent. 

2.  Where  was  he  when  it  fell  and  at  what  time  did  it  fall  ? 

3.  Where  did  it  fall  7  describe  the  spot  exactly. 

4.  What  kind  of  ground  did  it  fall  upon  (send  a  good  specimen  of 
the  soil)  and  describe  it  particularly  as  to  rocks  or  stones,  or  alluvial 
or  arable  land  7 

5.  How  far  from  any  water  7 

6.  How  many  pieces  7 

7*    What  became  of  the  other  pieces  7    (If  any  small  ones  can  be 
found  near  the  spot  like  it,  or  with  a  black  crust,  send  them). 
S.     How  was  the  sky  when  it  fell  7 

9.  What  noise  did  it  make  7 

10.  Was  there  any  blaze  of  light  with  it,  or  any  wind  blowing  at 
the  time  7 


S  i  4  Translatum  of  Viehiira  NAtak.  [No.  4. 

1 1 .  When  did  you  first  see  it  ? 

1 2.  Was  it  hot  or  cold  then  ? 

13.  Did  it  seem  to  have  burned  any  thing  ?  or  to  have  dried  up 
the  ground  where  it  fell  ? 

14.  Was  the  stone  or  the  ground  smoking  when  you  first  saw  it? 

15.  Was  there  any  smell  about  it  ? 

16.  How  was  it  lying  when  you  first  saw  it?  i.  e.  lying  flat?  or 
sticking  up  ?  If  sticking  up  in  the  ground  shew  how,  viz.  if  upright  or 
at  what  angle  nearly  ?* 

1 7.  When  dug  out,  was  there  any  sign  of  burning  or  baking  of 
the  earth  at  the  lower  part?  if  so  send  some  of  that  earth ;  3  or  4  seers 
at  least. 

18.  Did  it  get  warm,  or  hot,  after  it  fell  f 

19.  Did  aoy  change  of  its  colour  take  place?  and  of  what  cdoar 
was  it  in  a  clear  daylight  when  you  first  saw  it  ? 

20.  What  kind  of  weather  was  there  the  day  and  night  previoas 
to  the  fall  of  the  stone  f 

21.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  any  stones  of  the  kind  having  fallea 
before. 

22.  Was  any  wind  blowing ;  and  from  where  f 
Memorandum.    It  will  be  advisable  to  let  each  deponent  teU  his 

own  story  separately  in  the  form  of  a  narrative,  and  then  cross  question 
from  these  queries  adding  any  other  particulars.  If  sent  in  Bengalee 
or  Hindustanee  also,  they  vnll  be  welcome  to  us.  The  references  to 
the  queries  and  their  replies  should  be  distinguished  by  their  numberSi 
and  the  more  witnesses  and  information  the  better. — H.  Piddingtoh* 


j^_yO^-^'^*¥*V-M""i*k*B*--*h*l*"Vt**l|— i"li*l*'* 


Translation  of  Viehitra  Ndtak, — By  Captain  Siddons,  let  Cavalry- 
Chapter  III. 

God  pleased  to  promote  anger  and  strife 
The  best  of  men  could  not  stand  neutral. 
Lust  and  avarice  were  so  potent 

*  Witnesi  should  shew  this  which  is  very  Important  bj  sticking  i  itone  or  biic^ 
or  log  into  the  ground. 


1851.]  Translation  of  the  Viekittra  Ndtak.  3 1 5 

Mighty  heroes  could  not  avoid  them. 
By  these  excited,  madly  they  fought. 
And  using  their  weapons  in  fierce  strife 
They  maimed  and  slaughter' d  each  other ; 
The  devil  rejoicing  drumm'd  merrily. 
Sheo*  wore  his  necklace  of  human  skulls. 
Imps  rejoiced,  and  demons  urged  to  war ; 
Vultures  and  hyeenas  prowled  ahout, 
And  dead  bodies  thickly  strewed  the  ground. 
Oh  I  there  was  hacking  and  many  wounds, 
Hands  grappling  arms,  beards  with  fary  pulled ! 
Heads  broken,  sinewy  arms  lopped  off. 
And  many  chettriesf  pierced  with  arrows. 
Wild  beasts  skulked  on  every  side ; 
Animals  of  every  kind  were  glad. 
And  ogres  mixed  with  the  happy  groups ; 
'Cause  there  were  carcases  enough  to  eat. 

The  shouts  of  heroes  equalled  the  thunder ; 
They  planted  their  flags  in  deadly  hatred ; 
Full  of  anger,  they  fought  with  sword  and  spear.  • 
Foot  to  foot  on  the  ground,  these  heroes  fought. 
The  swords  of  the  brave  clashed  fearfully  ; 
Their  iron  weapons  dealt  destruction. 

Battle  axes,  spikes,  and  double-edged  swords. 

Short  swords  and  daggers,  and  forsooth  weapons 

Of  every  kind  and  shape,  were  flashing 

Around,  about,  and  simultaneously. 

By  wrath  excited,  the  men  were  reckless. 

And  fearlessly  ihey  wielded  their  weapons. 

Mad  with  deadly  hatred,  they  heeded  nothing. 

But,  hurling  defiance,  they  cut  and  slash'd  about  them. 

Thousands  of  fairies  came  from  heav'n  to  see 

The  combat,  vociferating  "  Fight — Fight !" 

Some  men  lost  limbs,  many  bandaged  their  wounds, 

*  Sheo^StfR.  t  Cheiiriet — men  of  the  second  or  military  caste. 

2  T 


3 1 6  Translation  of  the  Vichitira  Ndtak.  [No.  4. 

The  flesh  of  others  was  hack'd  to  pieees. 

And  warriors  strewed  the  red  ground  in  heaps. 

There  was  a  clamoiur  of  shields,  of  load  drums, 

Mix'd  with  groans,  as  these  heroes  contended. 

Now  they  pause,  hut  onlj  to  bend  their  bows 

And  shoot  their  arrows.    Then  again  with  swords 

To  wound, — ^wounds  which  are,  nor  felt,  nor  cared  for. 

Phrenzied  with  rage,  lo !  neither  party  flies. 

The  din  of  batde,  mocks  heaven's  thunder. 

They  dare  each  other  to  single  combat. 

And  gladly  yield  their  souls  to  paradise. 

Their  angry  blades  flash  sparks  like  lightmng. 

Shouts  rend  the  air.    Death,  death,  the  only  cry ! 

They  roll  on  the  ground  in  deadly  struggle 

And  hurl  defiance,  even  as  they  die.  i 

Blood  flowed  iu  streams,  and  fairies  hover'd  near. 

Kill  applauded,  evil  imps  rejoiced. 

And  manly  shouts,  shamed  the  loud  thunder. 

The  armies  engaged  with  a  violence. 

And  roar,  like  as  the  sound  when  oceans  meet. 

Fiery  coursers  plough  the  soil.     Dripping 

With  red  blood,  Devi,  who  knoweth  all  things. 

Grave  encouragement,  and  fierce  beasts  who  live 

On  bodies,  howled  with  joy  ;  elephants  and 

Horses  cumber'd  the  earth,  their  carcases 

Mix'd  in  sad  confusion  with  their  riders  ! 

Both  sides  claimed  victory.    If  either  were  forced 

Back,  it  rallied,  and  fought  more  fiercely  still. 

Blow  after  blow  was  dealt,  quick  as  lightning ; 

And  the  arm  of  hatred  was  as  active 

As  larvse  in  the  water  1 
The  warriors  were  inflamed  as  warriors  never  were  before,  and  the 
inspiriting  kettle-drums  roused  them  to  deeds  of  daring  and  boldness. 
Cut  to  pieces  and  pierced  with  arrows,  they  still  fought  on.  The 
youthful  and  the  veteran  alike  fell  in  this  great  battle.  And  manj 
reeled  and  staggered  as  if  they  were  drunk  with  blood.  Sounds  of 
warlike  instruments,  mingled  with  the  shouts  of  war.     And  donds  of 


185  L]  Translation  of  the  Tiehiiira  N&tah.  3 1 7 

arrows  obscured  the  golden  sun ;  the  sight  was  awe  inspiring,  and  the 
battle  terrible  as  that  which  was  fought  between  Tndra  and  Britr^ur ; 
the  field  of  contest  was  crimsoned  as  though  the  Hooly  had  been  cele- 
brated on  it. 

Those  who  remaiuM  to  fight,  were  all  slaughtered ; 
Who  fled,  for  ever  mourned  their  cowardice. 
Awinl  confusion  prevailed  everywhere, 
Armour  and  swords  were  scattered  all  about ; 
Heads  with  distorted  faces,  clotted  beards 
And  gory  trunks,  mix'd  with  dying  horses. 
Kid  spared  not  one  of  these  mighty  warriors  who  contended  so 
fiercely  in  this  terrible  battle,  all  perished  ;  but  their  sins  were  forgiven 
them  ;  they  were  hewn  in  pieces  and  died  the  death  of  brave  men. 
Earth  recorded  their  fame,  and  their  souls  found  rest  and  immortality 
in  Paradise. 

This  was  indeed  a  terrible  battle,  and  mighty  were  the  heroes  who 
fought  in  it,  and  are  now  in  the  ranks  of  the  blessed.  But  I  must  not 
add  more  in  their  praise,  for  to  do  so  would  be  like  extolling  my  own 
excellence,  since  I  am  of  them,  and  from  them.  Enough !  the  fol- 
lowers of  Lay  were  victorious,  and  the  army  of  Kdsh  was  defeated, 
the  small  remnant  of  the  latter  who  escaped,  fled  to  Kdshi  and  studied 
the  Y6ds.    They  remained  there  many  years. 

This  concludes  the  3rd  Chapter,  describing  the  great  battle  between 
Lav  and  Kdsh. 

Chapter  IV. 
Those  who  adopted  the  Ydds  were  called  Y^dis 
And  walk'd  in  the  paths  of  religion  with  zeal. 
The  king  of  the  Punjdb  sent  messengers  greeting. 
And  begged  them  to  return  to  friendship  and  love. 
The  R^j^'s  messengers  arrived  at  Benares 
And  straightway  told  all  that  their  master  bid  them  say ; 
On  which,  the  Y6dis  went  to  R&jd  Madnedi^sh 
And  bowing  low,  they  humbly  made  obeisance. 
In  open  court,  surrounded  by  his  great  chieftains 
And  proud  nobles,  the  IULJ&  had  the  Yeds  read  to  him. 
He  listened  with  great  piety ;  the  Sim,  Tajus 
And  Bigha  Y^,  were  fully  expluned  to  him. 

2  T  2 


3 1 8  Trandatum  of  the  Vickittra  N6tak.  [No.  4. 

And  when  his  mind  had  comprehended  well,  the  fourth. 

Or  Athanr  V^,  his  sins  instantly  forsook  him. 

Fnll  of  religion,  he  gave  up  his  kingdom 

To  the  Y^dis,  and  sought  the  shelter  of  the  woods. 

There  to  reflect,  and  make  atonement  for  his  crimes, 

Hb  people  all  went  with  him,  and  remain'd  content 

That  he,  their  king,  had  giv'n  up  all  for  God. 

The  y^db  rejoiced  to  get  the  kingdom. 

And  most  diffusely  scattered  their  alms  ; 

They  promised,  in  the  iron  age  to  come 

As  Ndnak,  and  take  the  king  to  heaven. 

The  race  of  Lav  dwelt  in  solitude  and 

The  y^b  enjoyed  their  possessions. 
Oh  king  I  just  as  thou  Ibtenedst  to  three  Y^ls  in  silence,  bnt  on 
hearing  the  fourth,  gave  up  thy  soul  to  penitence,  and  thy  kingdom  to 
us,  so  we  shall  pass  through  three  stages  of  ezbtence,  and  at  oar 
fourth  coming,  thou  shalt  be  made  a  Gdrd. 

The  R^d  comforted  with  this  assurance,  arose  and  went  to  the 
forests,  and  the  y^db  were  happy  in  the  possession  of  their  new  kmg* 
dom.  To  what  length  shall  I  extend  my  narrative  ?  I  fear  my  volome 
will  be  a  bulky  one  1 

Thb  concludes  the  4th  Chapter  which  teUs  of  the  king  of  Lav  sod 
the  Holy  y&is. 

Chester  y. 

In  the  course  of  time,  however,  the  y^db  were  subjected  to  fends 
and  animosities,  which  the  wbest  among  them  were  unable  to  quell  or 
avert,  and  after  many  struggles,  their  race  became  almost  extinct,  for 
Brdhmans  demeaning  themselves,  became  almost  as  Sddras,  Ksh^tris 
resembled  Baishyas,  whilst  Baishyas  were  as  ELshetrb,  and  Sddias 
were  exalted  to  Br^maQS. 

The  y^dis  retained  some  twenty  villages,  the  remnant  of  their  large 
possessions,  and  became  cultivators  of  the  soil ;  they  continued  to  be 
farmers  for  a  long  time,  until  at  length  N&nak  appeared  on  earth. 

N&nak  did  not  long  remain  with  this  remnant  of  hb  tribe,  he  wan- 
dered among  the  Sikhs,  and  imparted  comfort  to  them  and  religioafl 
consolation. 


185] .]  TranMlatum  of  the  Viehittra  Ndtak.  3 1 9 

In  this  iron  age»  he  taught  his  doctrines 
And  pointed  out  the  true  religion. 
Such  as  listen  to  his  precepts  and  walk 
In  his  ways  are  free  from  sin,  and  happy* 
God  put  away  the  sins  and  cheered  the  hearts 
Of  all  those  who  became  his  disciples  ; 
They  suffered  neither  sorrow,  nor  hunger. 
*Nor  were  entrapped  within  the  net  of  time. 
N&nak  aflerwards  appeared  as  Angad, 
And  lived  religiously  in  the  world  ; 
Then,  as  one  lamp  receives  its  shining  light 
From  other  lamp,  he  came  as  Amar-d6s ; 
Then  as  Bim-dds,  when,  having  quite  fulfilled 
f  His  promise  to  the  R&jd,  he  went  to  heaven. 
These  four  were  emanations  of  one  spirit 
yfhich  fools  repudiate,  but  wisdom  understands. 
Many  beiiev'd  they  were  distinct  persons. 
Only  a  few  acknowledg'd  them  as  one. 
These  latter  reaped  the  reward  of  good  faith. 
And  unbelievers  lost  by  their  folly. 
R&m-dfis  was  absorbed  in  omnipotence. 
But  the  spirit  of  this  Gdru  once  more 
Descended,  and  took  the  form  of  Arjdn. 
When  Arjdn  sought  the  realms  of  happiness 
Lo  I  he  was  succeeded  by  Hargovind, 
And  after  Hargovind,  there  came  Himr&i ; 
Har-kishn  then,  then  foUow'd  Tegh  Babdddr 
Whose  sacred  cord  the  God  of  gods  revered  ; 
His  fame  was  glorious  in  this  iron  age. 
For  all  his  words  were  wise,  his  actions  good  ; 
^He  gave  his  life,  a  Martyr  to  his  faith  I 
True  to  his  creed,  unflinching,  lo  I  he  died. 

*  Which  lignifiea  '*  They  obtained  their  pardon." 

t  Vide  4th  Chapter. 

X  The  great  but  bigoted  Emperor  Auningz^b  seized  the  reformer  Tegh  Bahadur, 
and  having  in  vain  endeavonred  to  make  him  forswear  hia  religion,  pot  him  to 
death  by  akimiiDg  him  alive,  after  which  he  was  decapitated  and  hia  head  exhibited 
publicly. 


^^^^ 

522 

— 

524 

531 

532 

— 

— 

520  The  adaptation  off  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India.    [No.  4. 

His  head  they  took,  bat  could  not  turn  his  heart ; 

And  thus  it  is,  apostates  are  abhorred 

By  living  man,  and  scorned  by  the  undying  God. 

His  death  brought  shame  on  the  Muhammedan, 

Though  his  soul  went  to  everlasting  bliss. 

Dear  is  thy  memory,  Tegh  Bahdddr  ! 

Earth  mourn'd  its  separation  from  thee. 

And  heaven  welcomed  thee  with  shonts  of  joy. 

(To  be  continued.) 

Note. — The  reader  is  requested  to  make  the  following  corrections  in  the  tint 

two  chapters  of  the  Vichittra  Ndtak  published  in  the  last  volume  of  the  Joumal. 

In  page  521  line  26  for  **  second"  read  sword. 

27  for  **  Even"  read  ever. 

8  for  "  playing"'  read  blazing, 

18  for  "  desirest"  read  deripett. 

8  for  **  at'*  read  aa. 

21  for'*  bad"  read  A<i<f. 

2  for  **  Kapur"  read  Kattur, 

15  for  **  Saoand"  read  Sanoud* 

27  for  **  hoases"  read  horses. 


On  the  adaptation  off  the  Aneroid ybr  the  purposes  off  surveying  in 
India.— By  G.  Buist,  LL.  D.,  P.  R.  S.,  L.  &  C,  F.  G.  S.  ^c. 

One  of  the  greatest  desiderata  with  travellers^  is  to  be  able  to  obtain 
an  instrument  for  measuring  elevations,  of  moderate  size,  considerable 
portability  and  immunity  from  injuries  from  the  accidents  apt  to  be 
encountered  in  journeying  through  new  countries ;  a  great  degree  of 
nicety  or  exactitude  is  rarely  attainable  on  a  first  visit,  and  is  willingly 
dispensed  with  in  comparison  to  tolerable  approximations  when  only 
Attainable  at  the  expense  of  much  outlay,  trouble  and  loss  of  time.  The 
mountain  barometer  can  be  made  tolerably  portable  so  far  as  size  and 
weight  are  concerned,  but  is  in  its  strongest  and  most  efficient  form  so 
extremely  liable  to  accidents,  so  expensive,  and  so  difficult  in  India  to 
get  repaired  or  replaced  that  few  travellers  in  the  East  care  to  be  en- 
cumbered with  it  at  all.  The  Mountain  Thermometer  has  done  excel* 
lent  barometric  service  in  India ;  but  it  has  seldom  happened  that 
instruments,  cut  finer  than  fifths  of  a  degree,  have  been  made  use  of— 
at  moderate  altitudes  one  degree  corresponds  with  five  hundred  feet  of 
elevation,  so  that  even  when  degrees  are  cut  to  tenths,  the  smalleit 
division  will  not  indicate  less  than  fifty  feet.    A  good  barometer  lead. 


185  L]      The  adaptation  of  Aneroid  far  surveying  in  India,  321 

iog  to  thousands  will  indicate  ten  feet.  The  Mountain  Sympiesometer 
scarcely  seems  to  have  been  made  use  of  at  all  amongst  us ;  wherefore 
I  know  not :  the  instrument  is  quite  as  portable  as  the  Aneroid :  it  is 
much  less  susceptible  of  injury  than  the  Mountain  Thermometer,  but 
is  apt  on  being  long  ujied  in  this  country  to  change  its  rating.  Both 
the  Aneroid  and  Sympiesometer  in  their  best  forms  require  to  be 
verified  by  frequent  reference  to  a  standard  barometer.  The  Mountain 
Thermometer  has  this  advantage  over  both  that  once  rated  it  runs 
little  risk  of  going  sensibly  wrong.  I  say  sensibly,  for  by  a  late  paper 
of  Mr.  John  Adie's  it  appears  that  even  Thermometers  in  the  course  of 
time  alter  their  indications.*  The  Mountain  Thermometer,  portable  as 
it  is,  is  far  from  being  exempt  from  accidents,  and  besides  being  apt  to 
be  broken  in  carrying  about  or  in  heedless  handling  while  being  boiled, 
the  air  is  liable  to  get  entangled  with  the  mercury,  an  accident  often 
occurring  to  such  an  extent  as  to  occasion  the  risk  or  destruction  of  the 
io8trument.t 

*  Mr.  John  Adie  of  Edinborgh  has  published  a  very  elaborate  article  in  the 
Edinbnrgh  Philosophical  Jonraal  of  Januaiy,  1850,  on  the  change  which  takes 
place  in  tlie  starting  points  of  Thermometers,  often  amounting  to  ns  less  than  nine* 
tenths  of  a  degree  in  a  few  months ;  this  is  eqnal  to  450  feet  in  elevation,  snppos. 
ing  the  thermometer  to  be  cut  to  tenths,  there  being  no  means  of  detecting  or  re- 
medjing  the  error.  I  do  not  think  any  Aneroid  or  Sympiesometer  Ukely  nnder  any 
circomstanees  to  go  wrong  to  the  extent  of  half  an  inch,  nearly  the  equivalent  of 
this,  if  they  have  been  tolerably  taken  care  of  from  the  time  of  their  last  rating  by 
the  standard  Barometer  or  reference  to  some  point  of  known  elevation* 

f  The  fottowing  description  is  given  by  Mr.  Adie,  of  the  Mountain. Thermometer 
as  supplied  by  him  to  the  Bombay  Geographical  Society.  **  The  Thermometers- 
for  the  determination  of  altitudes  by  the  boiling  point  of  water  are  eonstructed  as 
follows :  A  piece  of  tube  is  selected  of  perfectly  eqnal  calibre  throughout  its 
length  ;  the  section  of  the  bore  is  round  snd  fine,  for  the  purpoae  of  giving  long 
degrees  without  having  a  very  large  bulb,  which  renders  the  carriage  of  such  Ther* 
moBoeters,  very  dangerous  for  breakage  ;  the  bulb  is  made  of  glass  cylinder  tube, 
wliieh  can  be  made  more  equal  and  stronger  than  a  round  bulb  i  and  the  proper 
sise  having  been  determined  for  each  tube,  the  scales  are  determined  by  the  follow* 
ing  process :  each  tube  with  its  finished  bulb  is  weighed  by  a  fine  balance  to  1.100th 
of  a  grain  i  they  are  then  fitted  with  pure  dry  mercury  and  regulated  so  that  62^ 
shall  have  the  same  position  as  212o  is  to  have  when  the  Thermometer  is  finished. 

Temporary  scales,  divided  into  inch  and  decimal  parts,  are  then  fixed  to  each 
tube,  and  the  point  32°  obtained  from  melting  ice,  and  62°  from  a  fine  standard 
Thermometer,  and  carefully  read  off  on  these  temporary  scales.    This  gives  the 


322  The  adaptatum  of  JnerMifor  turveying  in  India.      No.  4. 

Under  all  these  circamstances  were  the  improvementa  of  which  the 
Aoeroid  is  suaceptihle  carried  into  effect,  it  is,  taking  it  altogether,  one 
of  the  most  convenient  instnunents  of  which  the  trayeller  can  make 
ose  within  the  limits  to  which  it  is  tmstworth  j,  whateyer  these  maj  be. 
The  following  description  of  the  Aneroid  taken  from  Dr.  Pnrdie 
(Thompson's  Mannal)  will  make  what  is  aboat  to  be  stated  more  dear 
than  it  otherwise  might  haye  been. 

length  of  30^  at  these  temperatures.  Bat  it  is  evident  that  this  length  would  be 
greater  than  30<>  if  we  drive  out  a  portion  of  the  mercury,  to  make  21 2o  stand  st  the 
point  where  62o  stood  when  the  scales  were  measured.  This  is  corrected  by  cut- 
Inlly  weighing  the  tubes  before  and  after  regulating  them  for  212o,  and  the  propor- 
tion is  stated :  if  the  larger  quantity  of  mercury  give  the  length  noted,  tiie  dimi- 
nished quantity  of  mercury  from  regulation  to  212o  will  give  a  diminished  scale, 
which  scale  is  the  true  or  corrected  one,  to  be  divided  on  the  thermometer ;  each 
degree  is  subdivided  into  fifth  or  tenth  parts  and  cut  on  the  glass  stem  of  the  ther- 
mometer ;  or  may  be  laid  down  on  an  attached  scale. 

When  the  thermometer  is  to  be  used,  the  bulb  must  be  carefully  inspected  to 
see  that  there  are  no  small  detached  globules  of  air  attached  to  the  interior  of  the 
bulb :  should  such  be  found  they  are  to  be  removed  by  shaking  in  a  larger  globsle 
from  the  contracted  part  of  the  bulb,  and  making  it  pass  over  the  smaller  globulet, 
which  it  will  take  with  it ;  it  is  then  to  be  returned  to  the  contracted  part ;  aadi 
should  any  small  portion  of  the  mercury  lodge  in  the  tube,  it  is  to  be  joined  to  the 
column  by  heating  the  bulb  till  it  rise  to  the  small  bulb  at  the  top  of  the  themo- 
meter,  where  the  detached  portions  will  unite. 

The  best  method  qfuiing  these  Thermometers  is  to  have  the  bulb  and  eoluma  of 
mercury  up  to  the  reading  point  brought  to  the  boiling  temperature  :  this  is  beit 
done  by  a  boiler  provided  with  telescope  slide- tubes,  which  can  be  regulated  to  any 
required  length ;  or  where  such  an  apparatus  is  not  at  hand,  the  same  length  of 
column,  as  nearly  as  possible,  should  be  kept  out  of  the  water.    Professor  J.  D. 
Forbes  (Philosophical  Transactions,  Edinburgh,  Vol.  XV,  page  409)  has  with  great 
care  determined  the  difference  of  altitude  due  to  a  change  of  !<>  ia  the  boiling  point 
of  water,  and  found  it  to  be  549.  5o  for  each  degree  of  Fahrenheit.    Thermomelert 
nsed  for  this  purpose  should  be  frequently  compared  one  with  another,  and  their 
differences  noted ;  or  where  one  only  is  used,  the  instrument  should  be  noted  ss 
frequently  as  possible,  both  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  more  perfect  resolti  frem 
a  mean  of  the  observations,  and  for  correcting  small  changes  in  the  indicitioa 
which  go  on  in  course  of  time. 

For  security  in  carriage,  the  Thermometer  U  enclosed  in  a  brass  case  and  tap- 
ported  at  all  points  by  woollen  stuffing,  and  is  removed  from  its  case  by  acreving 
off  the  top  and  bottomi  and  pushing  out  the  bulb  when  the  Thermometer  nisj  be 
drawn  out." 


J851.]  TAe  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  turveying  in  India.       323 

Aneroid  Barometer,*  "  Since  writing  the  preceding  paragraph,  the 
author  has  inspectedf  this  new  and  heantiful  instmment,  invented  bj 
H.  Yidi.  It  was  described  by  Professor  Lloyd  to  the  British  Associa^ 
tioD^  and  reported  to  have  stood  the  test  of  being  placed  under  the 
leoeirer  of  an  air-pump,  when  the  indications  corresponded  with  those 
of  the  mercurial  gauge  to  less  than  0.01  inch.  The  principle  upon 
which  the  instrument  depends,  is  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  upon 
a  metallic  chamber  partially  exhausted,  and  so  constructed,  that  by  a 
system  of  levers  a  motion  is  given  to  an  index-hand  which  moves  upon 
tdial. 

"The  principle  of  the  vacuum-case  was  formerly  applied  by  M. 
GoDte  §  in  Egypt^  but  from  the  faulty  mode  of  constructing  his  instru- 
ment, it  was  rejected  and  neglected. 

"  Upon  comparison  of  indications  made  with  the  Aneroid  Barometer 
—not  corrected  for  the  particular  temperature — and  a  very  perfect 
mercurial  barometer,  given  by  Mr.  Dent,  we  find  that  from  forty-nine 
observations  made  between  the  6th  January  and  23rd  February,  1848, 
the  mean  difference  was  0.037  inch,  the  aneroid  being  in  excess :  and 
from  sixty  similar  observations  made  with  a  standard  barometer,  dur- 
ing December,  1848,  and  between  the  3rd  and  31st  January,  1849,  the 
mean  difference  amounted  to  0.026  inch,  the  mercurial  being,  in  this 
case,  in  excess  over  the  aneroid  barometer.  Combining  these  observa- 
tions (109  in  number)  a  mean  difference  amounting  to  0.0025  inch  is 
found  to  exist,  the  indications  of  the  aneroid  being  in  excess.  ||  For 
general  use,  the  instrument  is  thus  shewn  to  be  well  suited ;  for  the 
measurement  of  heights  it  is  peculiarly  adapted,  from  its  portability 
and  comparative  strength  ;  and  for  nautical  purposes  we  know  of  no 
better  instrument. 

*  a  privatiTe,  tnnp^s  and  cfSos— «  form  without  moisture.  See  Dent  on  the 
Aoeroid  Barometer ;  Mech.  Ma^.  No.  1307. 

t  At  Mr.  Abraham's,  Lord  Street,  LiTerpool.  The  price  is  £Z.  It  is  4}  inches 
in  diameter,  and  1}  inches  thick.    The  scale  is  divided  to  0.025  inch. 

t  At  Swansea,  in  1848. 

%  Bulletin  dee  Sciences.    Floreal,  An.  6,- p.  106. 

n  The  sam  of  all  these  observations  gave  3239.  712  inches  for  the  aneroid,  and 
3239.44  inches  for  the  mercurial  barometer,  the  difference  being  0.272  inch,  which 
divided  by  109,»0.00249. 

2  V 


324    T%e  adt^tation  of  the  Aneroid/or  mtrveifi^  m  J»dia.    [No.  4. 

"  I'ig.  1 .  repn§ents  the  eztcnul  appearance  of  the  Aneroid  Budbi*- 
t«rt  Fig.  2.  ita  internal  arrangement,  where  the  dial  is  nppoMdtobt 
lemoTed  and  the  index-hand  retained ;  and  Fig.  3.  a  pcnpectin  Tin 
of  the  aame.* 

"  In  Fig.  2.  a  it  the  metallic  chamber  or  raenum-vase,  wtndi  RmM 


*  We  bag  to  ukiMiwledge  the  UndoHi  of  Ur.  Dent,  in  perutttiBK  M^  **^ 
t^D  of  ¥i0.  3,  4,  ud  6, — Aneroid  fiuoneter. 


I8SI.]    IA«  adaptatum  t^tke  Antniifar  Mnwym;  m  India.      325 

Ab  itnuM^herie  imprenkHui ;  it  U  oorrugsted  in  concratric  drcles, 
which  iacreues  iti  elastidty,  and  renders  it  more  susceptible  of  atmo- 
ipheric  impretsioiu ;  £  is  the  tube,  hermetically  sealed,  through  vhich 
the  air  in  a  is  ezhaiuted.  At  the  centre  of  a  there  is  a  solid  cylindri- 
eil  projection  x,  to  the  top  of  which  the  chief  lerer  e  d  e'a  attached 
—this  lever,  wbidi  is  of  the  second  order,  resta  upon  2  fixed  ptos,  or 
fiilcra,  placed  Tertically,  and  upon  a  spiral  spring  under  d,  but  it  ia 
perfectly  mobile.  The  exbremity  e  of  thia  lever  is  attached  by  a  ver- 
tical rod  and  bow-ahaped  spring/,  with  another  lever  to  which  a  watch- 
chain  ;  is  fastened  and  extended  to  h,  where  it  works  upon  a  dnun 
fixed  to  the  axia  of  the  index-hand,  connected  with  a  delicate  apring  at 
i, — the  vertical  motion  is  thus  changed  to  a  horixontal  one,  and  the 
hand,  which  is  attached  to  the  metallic  plate  t,  is  thereby  moved  upon 
the  dial.  The  movement  originating  in  the  vacuum-chamber  ia  multi- 
plied by  these  levers,  so  that  a  change  in  the  corrugated  surfaces, 
amounting  to  l-220th  of  an  inch,  carries  the  point  of  the  index-hand 
through  a  apace  of  three  inches  on  the  dial. 

"In  fig.  3.  the  vacnom-chamber  is  represented  by  D ;  the  large 
lever  by  C,  resting  upon  the  fulcra  B  B  and  spiral  qinng  S,  and  sup- 
porting  the  box  D  by  the  pin  K.  At  the  extremity  of  C  ia  seen  the 
vertical  rod  (I)  oonnectiog  it  with  the  levere  (2  and  3)  by  the  bow- 


shaped  spring  (4).    The  square-headed  screws  6  e.  by  screwing  . 
2  u  2 


326    The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  9urveying  in  India.    [No.  4. 

unscrewing,  admit  an  alteration  in  the  distance  of  levenge,  and  there- 
by enable  the  index-hand  to  move  over  a  space  corresponding  with  the 
scale  of  a  mercurial  barometer.  To  the  lever  (3)  is  attached  a  light 
rod  terminating  with  the  watch-chain,  which  is  attached  to  the  dnim 
fastened  to  the  axis.  The  handle  is  kept  firmly  fixed,  when  not  in 
motion,  by  a  delicate  flat  spiral  spring  attached  to  the  axis,  acting 
against  the  force  of  the  levers,  and  always  in  a  state  of  tension.  F  b 
the  exhausting  tube  ;  and  A,  at  the  back  of  the  instrument,  is  a  screw, 
which  upon  being  turned,  alters  the  position  of  the  index-hand,  and 
thus  enables  the  observer  to  adjust  the  aneroid  to  any  mercurial  baro- 
meter. The  atmospheric  pressure  increasing  on  D,  will  cause  a  sligbt 
depression  of  the  corrugated  surface  to  which  K  is  attached,  and  a 
corresponding  inclination  of  the  lever  C ;  but  as  this  lever  is  resting 
upon  unmoveable  fulcra  at  BB,  the  motion  will  take  place  chiefly  over 
the  spiral  spring  S,  the  increased  distance  of  the  lever  being  as  six  ta 
one*  The  metallic  chamber  being  25  inches  in  diameter,  the  preasnie 
of  the  atmosphere  should  be  about  73  lbs.  upon  the  corrugated 
diaphragms,  but  owing  to  various  causes  it  is  not  more  than  44  pounds. 
**  Figs.  4,  and  5.  represent  the  vacuum-case,  separated  from  theleveis* 
The  former  shows  the  case  before  exhaustion ;  the  latter  after  the  air 
•has  been  withdrawn,  a  a  a  a  indicate  the  lapping  over  of  the  thin 
corrugated  metallic  diaphragms,  where  they  are  soldered  to  the  rim; 


11^-4 


Lr-U 


.Fit,  s". 


D  is  the  vacuum  chamber,  with  F  the  exhausting  tube ;  and  L  the 
screw  part  flxing  D  to  the  metallic  plate  N  below.  In  Fig.  5,  the 
vacuum-case  is  in  a  state  of  compression  after  being  exhausted,  and  M 
represents  the  socket,  which  being  pulled  by  the  pin  K,  plaees  1^^^ 


]  851 .]    The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  9urt>eying  in  India.     327 

state  of  tension.  The  dotted  line  marks  the  position  of  the  diaphragms 
after  the  introduction  of  the  gas,  which  effects  compensation  for  changes 
in  the  capacity  of  the  case  by  alterations  of  temperature.  Without 
this  gas  the  capacity  of  the  case  would  be  diminished  by  heat,  and 
increased  by  cold,  but  the  changes  in  the  elasticity  of  the  gaseous  fluid 
by  varying  temperatures*  effect  compensation.  In  using  the  Aneroid 
Barometer  for  scientific  purposes,  a  certain  thermometrical  correction 
is  required.  This  is  made  by  carefully  noticing  the  indication  of  the 
instrument  in  the  external  atmosphere,  then  placing  it  before  a  fire  till 
the  thermometer  indicates  100°  F.,  and  watching  the  change  which 
has  taken  place.  The  yariation  of  the  hand,  divided  by  the  degrees 
of  the  thermometer,  gives  the  quantity  for  each  degree.  The  amount 
will  be  sometimes  in  excess,  occasionally  in  defect." — Dr.  2).  P.  Thom^ 
8on*s  Introduction  to  Meteorology^  pp.  447^-452. 

The  following  are  the  readings  of  various  comparisons  taken  by  the 
Aneroid  and  Barometer  made  at  different  elevations  up  to  2000  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea.    Further  than  this  I  have  not  gone. 

The  survey  station  at  Neat's  Tongue,  between  Trombay  and  Mehal, 
exactly  1000.6  feet  above  the  mean  level  of  the  sea,  as  ascertained  by 
theodolite,  afforded  a  very  suitable  place  for  experiment ;  and  the  col- 
lection of  instruments  in  possession  of  the  Geographical  Society  offered 
a  most  convenient  opportunity  for  determining  the  point.  The  beau- 
tiful standard  barometers  by  Adie,  2,  3,  and  5  were  with  three  Ane- 
roids now  selected  for  comparison.  Barometer  No.  4,  was  left  at 
Balcaim,  about  seventy  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  No.  1  in 
the  Geographical  Society's  Rooms,  thirty-five  feet  lower,  for  reference. 
The  first  observation  was  made  at  5  p.  m.,  about  half  way  up  the  hill, 
where  barometer  No.  4,  stood  at  'J  9, 600,  temperature  84® ;  at  Bal- 
cum  it  had  stood  at  29,874  at  3  p.  m.,  temperature  86®  :  it  had  thus 
fallen  00.274.    The  three 'Aneroids  stood  as  follows — 

No. 
Aneroid,  70  feet  above  sea,  .... 
Neat's  Tongue, 

Difference  319  308  290 

Mean.  306.    There  was  no  time  to  try  more  than  one  barometer 

here.    On  the  top  of  the  hill  three  barometers  were  made  use  of 


3187 

No.  1942 

No.  1737 

29.945 

29.860 

29.850 

29.626 

29.552 

29.560 

328    The  adaptatum  of  the  Aneroid  for  tun^eying  in  India.     [No.  4. 

exaetlf  at  the  survey  station,  the  cisterns  were  six  inches  above  gromid. 
The  following  is  the  result. 

No.  2      No.  3       No.  5 

Barometers  at  Balcaim  at  3  p.  h 29.882    29.849     29.874 

Barometers  at  Survey  Station  at  6  p.  h..  •     28.966    28.986     28.984 


Difference        .916        .863        .890 

Mean  .889.    The  temperature  at  Balcaim  was  b^  higher  than  that 
above  :  no  correction  for  this  was  at  this  stage  made. 

Aneroids  as  above,   29.945     29.860     29.850 

28.900    28.888     28.950 


Difference      1.045        .972        .900 
Mean  .972.     Difference  from  barometric  mean  .083 

The  following  experiments  were  made  at  the  level  of  the  sea  at  half 
tide,  and  at  Balcaim^  on  the  summit  of  the  rock  close  by ; 

No.  2      No.  3       No.  5 

Barometer,  lower 29.936     29.9 14     29.926 

Barometer,  upper 860     '   .836         .856 

Difference        .076        .078        .070 

Aneroid,  lower 29.910    29.830     20.923 

Aneroid,  upper •         .840        .770        .850 


Difference        .070        .060        .073 

The  mean  depression  of  the  aneroids  was  thus  .067,  that  of  the 
barometers  was  .074 — difference  .007 — seven  thousandth  parts  of  tn 
inch.  When  the  difference  of  level  between  two  places  is  trifling,  one 
tenth  of  an  inch  of  depression  represents  100  feet,  so  that  Balcaira  by 
this  is  about  seventy  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea*  Leisure  was  not 
allowed  to  make  any  of  these  observations  with  the  care  required :  the 
barometer  when  carried  about  in  the  sun  ought  always  to  be  allowed 
to  hang  in  the  shade  for  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  permit  the  mer- 
cury in  the  cistern  and  tube  to  obtain  the  same  temperature  as  that  in 
the  attached  thermometer,  forbidden  by  Sir  J.  Herschell  to  be  immersed 


185  !•]     The  adapiatum  of  the  Aneroid /or  eurteying  in  India.     329 

in  the  dstem.    Had  dae  precautions  been  used,  the  results,  would 
most  likely  have  been  all  in  favor  of  the  aneroid. 

The  following  were  then  tried  at  Parell  Hill— ^first  at  the  point  where 
the  road  from  the  gardens  crosses ;  then  in  the  turret  at  the  base  of 
the  flagstaff.  Barometer  No.  4,  which  was  left  below  stood  at  29.960 
at  a  quarter  to  seven :  the  observations  were  all  made  betwixt  this  and 
half-past  seven. 

No.  2      No.  3      No.  5 

Barometer,  lower 29.940    29.920    29916 

Barometer,  higher    840        .828        .830 


Difference  .100  .092  .086 
giving  a  difference  of  elevation  of  about  90  feet.  The  aneroids  stood 
as  follows,  the  instruments  being  arranged  in  the  same  way  as  before ; 

Road  Station,    29.885    29.850    29.910 

Flagstaff, 815        .740        .815 


Difference  .070  .110  .095 
giving  a  mean  of  .092  nearly  :  a  singularly  close  coincidence  indeed, 
the  barometers  in  both  cases  having  got  heated  in  the  sun,  and  no 
time  to  allow  the  mercury  to  cool  to  the  temperature  of  the  attached 
thermometer.  The  following  ratings  made  at  the  observatory  betwixt 
the  great  standard  and  an  aneroid  are  for  two  motives  still  more  satis- 
factory as  being  more  full  from  May  till  December  ;  the  discrepancies 
are  so  great  that  they  can  only  be  explained  on  the  assumption  of  the 
instrument  having  got  out  of  order.  We  have  taken  no  account  of  the 
difference  betwixt  the  instruments,  as  they  may  be  so  adjusted  as  to 
work  together,  the  daily  range  being  the  great  test  of  delicacy. 


330    The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  eurveying  in  India.    [No.  4. 


betwixt  the  Standard  and  Aneroid  Barometers  made  at 
the  Observatory^  Colaba^  betwixt  January  and  December,  1850,  with 
the  range  of  each,  showing  the  remarhable  diminution  of  the  Jneroid 
in  the  Course  of  the  Fear* 


Month. 


Barometer. 


Januaryy  1850. 

7th.    

8th,    

9th,    

'   10th,    

11th,    

12th,    

13th,    

14th,    

15th,    

16th,    

17th,    

18th,    

19th,    

20th,    

2l8t,     

22ad,  ..••.. 

23rd,    

24th,    

25th,    

26th,    

27tb,    

28th,    

29th,    

30th,    

31st,     


Max. 


29.980 
.922 
.856 
.861 
.929 
.908 

.875 
.910 
.931 

.919 
.914 
.930 

.b'80 
.941 
.930 
.929 
.960 
.957 

.953 
30.003 

.015 
29.994 


Min. 


29.839 
.780 
.720 
.742 
.798 
.800 
.791 
.755 
.790 
.798 
.795 
.805 

.797 
.896 
.842 
.833 
.810 

.833 
.833 
.844 
.844 
.844 
.892 
.880 


Range. 


Aneroid. 


.141 
.142 
.136 
.119 
.131 
.108 

.120 
.120 
.133 
.124 
.109 
.133 

.138 
.108 
.120 

.127 
.124 

.i69 
.159 
.123 
.114 


Max. 


29.90 
.85 
.81 
.80 
.88 
.93 
• . 
.78 
.80 
.85 
.82 
.82 
.83 

.88 
.84 
.81 
.81 
.81 
.87 

•   a 

.87 
.85 
.90 
.90 


Min, 


29.80 
.72 
.69 
.70 
.70 

.71 
.70 
M 
.69 
.71 
.72 
.74 
.74 
.80 
.75 
.75 
.71 
.70 
.72 
.75 
.75 
.75 
.80 
.80 
.80 


Range. 


.10 
.13 
.12 
.10 
.18 
.22 
■ . 
.12 
.11 
.14 
.10 
.08 
.09 
•  • 
.13 
.09 
.10 
.11 
.09 
.12 
.  • 
.12 
.05 
.10 
.10 


1 85 1 .]     ne  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  fw  surveying  in  India.     33 1 


Month. 


February, 

l»t,    

2nd,   

3rd,    

4th,    

5th,    

6th,    

7th,    

8th,    

9th,    

10th,    

11th,    

12th,    

I3th,    

14th,    

15th,    

16th,    

17th,    

18th,    

19th,    

20th,    

2l8t,      

22nd,   

23rd,    

24th,    

25th,     

26th,    

27th,    

28th,    

March, 

l»t,     

2nd,  • . .  • . 

3id,    

4th,    

5th,    

6th 

7th,    

8th,    

9th,    

10th,    


29.981 
30.017 

•059 
.050 
.026 
.027 
.019 
.053 

29.9*81 

30.015 

.013 

.002 

29.999 

.994 

.976 

.997 
30.024 
29.997 
.936 
.986 
.971 

.970 
.986 
.965 


.980 
.985 

.954 
.952 

.927 
.988 
.962 
.972 


29.865 
.850 
.948 
.927 
.928 
.876 
.882 
.908 
.901 
.902 
.884 
.856 
.883 
.880 
.852 
.844 
.863 

.847 
.875 
.905 
.835 
.733 
.832 
.865 
.854 
.847 
.837 
.830 


.829 
.821 
.844 
.823 
.820 
.800 
.850 
.818 
.794 
.873 


Range. 

Anerc 

Max. 

.126 

29.88 

.167 

.97 

.132 

30.00 

.122 

.00 

.150 

29.99 

.145 

30.00 

.111 

.00 

.152 

.01 

.097 

29.96 

.159 

.99 

.130 

.98 

.122 

.99 

.147 

.96 

.150 

.94 

.129 

30.00 

.122 

29.95 

.119 

30.08 

.162 

.04 

.143 

.00 

.164 

.01 

.116 

.02 

.123 

.02 

.149 

.04 

.135 

.01 

.151 

.03 

.164 

.04 

.1*31 

.01 

.132 

29.91 

.127 

.90 

.138 

.95 

.144 

.92 

.178 

.94 

*  • 

• . 

I 


Min. 


29.80 
.80 
.89 
.89 
.88 
.85 
.89 
.89 
.88 
.90 
.87 
.86 
.85 
.83 
.82 
.80 
.83 
.83 
.93 
.98 
.90 
.88 
.93 
.93 
.98 
.93 
.96 
.92 


.92 
.90 
.91 

.90 
.80 
.79 
.81 
.80 
.78 
.86 


RAnge. 


.08 

.17 

.  * 

.11 

.12 

.14 

.11 

.11 

.13 

.09 
.13 
.13 
.16 
.14 
.14 

•  • 

.17 
.02 
.10 
.14 
.12 
.08 
.09 

.09 
.09 
.09 


.11 

.14 

•  • 

Al 

.11 

.11 

.14 

.12 

.16 


2  X 


332    The  adapiatitM  of  the  Aneroid /or  mirveying  tti 


[No.  4. 


Barometer. 

Range. 

Aneroid. 

Bioge. 

Month. 

Max. 

Min. 

Max. 

Min. 

March, 

11th,    

29.895 

29.864* 

.031 

29.95 

29.84 

.11 

12th,    

.979 

.864 

.115 

.95 

.84 

.11 

13th,    

•925 

.805 

.120 

.90 

.79 

.11 

14th i 

.925 

.810 

.115 

.90 

.80 

.10 

16th 

.948 

.832 

.116 

.91 

.80 

.11 

16th,    

.936 

.822 

.114 

.91 

.81 

.10 

17th,    

•  • 

.873 

.  • 

• . 

.86 

. . 

18th,    

.971 

.828 

.143 

.94 

.81 

.13 

19th,    

•978 

.844 

.134 

.94 

.84 

.10 

20th,    

.942 

.794 

.148 

.91 

.80 

.11 

2l9t,     

.922 

.808 

.114 

.90 

.80 

.10 

22nd,    

.941 

.812 

.129 

.92 

.80 

.12 

23rd,    

.991 

.849 

.142 

.98 

.85 

.n 

24th,    

.  a 

.907 

.  • 

•  • 

.90 

.  . 

25th,    

30.029 

.882 

.147 

30.01 

.90 

.11 

26th,    

29.973 

.846 

.127 

29.98 

.85 

.13 

27th,    

.947 

.844 

.103 

.95 

.86 

.09 

28th,    

•978 

.836 

.142 

.98 

.85 

.13 

29th,    

.966 

.816 

.150 

.95 

.84 

.11 

30th,    

.918 

.765 

.153 

.97 

.81 

.16 

3l8t,     

•  • 

.793 

« • 

••  • 

.92 

.  . 

April, 

Ist,     

.886 

.783 

.103 

.92 

.83 

.09 

2nd,    

.907 

.818 

.089 

.97 

.89 

.08 

3rd,    

.933 

.816 

.117 

.98 

.89 

.09 

4th.    

.947 

.787 

.160 

30.00 

.84 

.16 

5th.    

.896 

.782 

.114 

29.95 

.84 

.11 

6th,    

.926 

.755 

.171 

.98 

.80 

.18 

7th,    

.  • 

.782 

.  • 

. . 

.84 

*• 

8th,    

.857 

.756 

.101 

.91 

.81 

.10 

9th,    

.826 

.707 

.119 

.87 

.74 

.13 

10th,    

.859 

.728 

.131 

.88 

.80 

.08 

11th,    

.884 

.740 

.144 

.90 

.79 

.11 

12th,    

.859 

.728 

.131 

.88 

.76 

.12 

13th,    

.867 

.752 

.115 

.90 

.81 

.09 

14th,    ••  ••  •• 

. . 

.773 

a  . 

a  . 

.80 

•  • 

15th,    

.861 

.773 

.088 

.94 

.80 

.14 

16th,    

.904 

.779 

.125 

30.01 

.90 

.11 

17th,    

.894 

.780 

.114 

.01 

.91 

.10 

185 1 .]    Tke  adaptation  of  the  Jnercid/or  murveying  in  Indiu*     333 


Barometer. 

Range. 

Aneroid. 

Range. 

Month. 

Max. 

1^ 

Min. 

Max. 

Min. 

April, 

I8th 

29.683 

29.783 

.100 

30.00 

29.91 

.09 

19th,    

«903 

.795 

.108 

*02 

.92 

.10 

20th,    

.895 

.777 

.118 

.01 

.91 

.10 

2l8t,     

.  • 

.831 

•  • 

• 

.88 

•  • 

22nd,   

,928 

.800 

.128 

.07 

.94 

.13 

23rd,    

.942 

.768 

.174 

.08 

.91 

.17 

24th,    

.907 

.736 

.171 

.06 

.90 

.16 

2dth,    

.828 

.688 

.140 

29.98 

.85 

.13 

26tb,    

.827 

.679 

.148 

.98 

.84 

.14 

27th,    

.820 

.707 

.113 

.97 

.89 

.08 

28th,    

• . 

.722 

•  • 

•  . 

.90 

« • 

29th,    

.849 

.725 

.124 

.95 

.85 

.10 

30th,    

.852 

.741 

.111 

•97 

«85 

,12 

May. 

let,    

,866 

.768 

.098 

.98 

.88 

.10 

2nd,   

.879 

.730 

.149 

.98 

.85 

.13 

3rd,    

,826 

.700 

.126 

.92 

.82 

.10 

4th,    

.817 

.712 

.105 

.90 

.82 

.08 

6th,    

• . 

.708 

• . 

■  • 

.82 

• . 

6th,    

.840 

.708 

.132 

.90 

.82 

.08 

7th,    

.832 

.734 

.098 

.92 

.87 

.05 

8th,    

.890 

.767 

.123 

.98 

.87 

.11 

9th,    

.852 

.713 

.139 

.92 

.80 

.12 

10th,    

.853 

.730 

.123 

.92 

.85 

.07 

nth,    

.821 

.686 

.135 

.90 

.7'o 

.15 

12th,    

•  • 

.747 

« • 

•  • 

.82 

•  * 

I3th,    

.814 

.672 

.142 

.89 

.81 

.08 

I4th,    

.794 

.667 

.127 

.88 

.77 

.11 

15th 

.814 

.677 

.137 

•89 

.7S 

.11 

16th,    

.807 

.702 

.105 

.90 

.80 

.10 

17th,    

.833 

.728 

.105 

.94 

.81 

.13 

18th,    

.853 

.740 

.113 

.92 

.81 

.11 

19th,    

•  • 

.784 

. . 

■ . 

.88 

• . 

20tb,    

.890 

.752 

.138 

.96 

.87 

.09 

2l8t,     

.852 

.715 

.137 

.92 

.83 

.10 

22nd,   

.822 

.706 

.116 

.90 

.80 

.10 

23rd,    

.820 

.691 

.129 

.90 

.80 

.10 

24th,    

.816 

.669 

.147 

.90 

.78 

.12 

25th,    

.798 

.654 

.144 

.88 

.74 

2x2 

.14 

334    Tiead(y^iati4mofiksdner(Mfor9nrve9in§inIndia»   [No.  4« 


Month. 


May, 
26th, 
27th, 
28th, 
29th, 

30tb» 
3  lit, 

Jane, 

UU 

2na, 

Srd, 

4th, 

5tb, 
6th, 
7th, 

6tb, 
9th, 

24  tb, 

25tb, 
26th, 
27tb, 
28th, 

29tbt 
SOtb, 

July, 

iBt, 

2nd, 
3rd, 
4th, 
5th, 
6tb, 
7th. 
8th, 

9th, 
lOth, 
11th, 
12th, 
13th, 
14th* 


•  •  • « t 


•  •  •  •  •-  < 


Bigrometer. 


MaK. 


29.783 

•758 
•764 

J7\ 

•807 


.813 

.755 

•746 

•7101 

.670 

.681 

•606 

•658 

•680 

•685 

.706 

•675 

.701 

.710 


.682 
.765 
«801 
•804 
.768 
.757 

.704 
.696 
•7031 

•687 
.666 
•629 


Min. 


29.659 
.678 
.673 
.642 
.669 
.692 


.6.50 
.682 
.650 
.649 
.610 
.560 
.582 
.586 
.569 
.601 
.596 
.607 
•595 
•619 
.646 
.611 


.617 
.644 
.737 
.720 
•698 
.697 
.642 
.632 
.622 
.602 
•616 
•579 
.569 
.576 


Range. 


Aaeroid. 


.124 
.080 
.091 

.102 
.115 


.163 

.105 

.097 
.100 
.110 
.099 
.028 
.089 
.079 
.089 
•099 
.080 
•082 
•064 


.065 
.121 
.064 
.084 
.070 
.060 

•072 
•074 
.101 
.071 
.087 
.060 


Max^ 


29.87 

.85 

•85 

.88 
.90 


.90 

••  • 

.84 

.84 

.83 

.80 

•81 

.82 

.78 

.78 

•79 

.78 

.78 

.80 

.80 


.78 

.80 

.80 

•81 

.80 

.80 

■  • 

.78 

.78 

.78 

.77 

.77 

.75 


Min. 


29.78 
.78 
.7S> 
.72 
.77 
.80 


,83 
.82 
.80 
,78 
.76 
.70 
.71 
.72 
.74 
.74 
.75 
J5 
.72 
.75 
.78 
.73 


.75 
^77 
,77 
.80 
.80 
.80 
.75 
.75 
.76 
.75 
.75 
.74 
.72 
.73 


Range. 


.09 
•07 
.06 

•  • 

.11 

.10 


.07 

■  • 

.04 
.06 
.07 
.10 
.10 
.10 
.04 
.04 
.04 
•03 
.06 
.05 
.02 


.03 

.03 

.03 

.01 

.00 

•00 

• » 

.03 

.02 

.03 

.02 

.03 

.03 

•  • 


]851.]     The  adapioHim  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India.    335 


Barometer. 

Range. 

Aneroid. 

Range. 

Month, 

1 

Max. 

Min. 

Max. 

Min. 

15th,    

29.646 

29.574 

.072 

29.77 

29.72 

.05 

16tb,    

.582 

.488 

.094 

.72 

.64 

.08 

17th,    

.581 

.505 

.076 

.71 

.66 

.05 

18th,    

.597 

.499 

.098 

.72 

.66 

.06 

19th,    

.669 

.559 

.110 

.77 

.70 

.07 

20th,    

.680 

.612 

.068 

.78 

.76 

.02 

2l8t,     

•  • 

.590 

>  a 

•     • 

.74 

.  • 

22nd 

M7 

.580 

.087 

.76 

.74 

.02 

23rd,    

.592 

.505 

.087 

.72 

.66 

.06 

24th,    

.552 

.485 

.067 

.70 

.66 

.04 

25th,    

.579 

.487 

.092 

.72 

.64 

.08 

26th,    

.585 

.526 

.059 

.72 

.69 

.03 

27th,    . . 

.587 

.530 

.057 

.73 

.70 

.03 

28th,    

*  • 

.690 

•  • 

•  a 

.79 

■   a 

29th,    

.775 

.690 

.085 

.80 

.79 

•01 

30th,    

.791 

.727 

.064 

.80 

.80 

.00 

vlBCf           •  •    •  a    a  • 

.792 

.728 

.064 

.82 

.79 

.03 

August, 

l8t,      

.782 

.706 

.076 

.84 

.80 

.04 

2nd,    

.770 

.700 

.070 

.82 

.80 

.02 

3rd 

.720 

.655 

.065 

.80 

.76 

.04 

4th 

• . 

.648 

. . 

a  a 

.74 

*  • 

5tb 

.712 

.632 

.080 

.78 

.75 

.03 

6th,    

.733 

.636 

.097 

.79 

.75 

.04 

7th,    

.760 

.666 

.094 

.80 

.78 

.02 

8th,    

.742 

.642 

.100 

.80 

.70 

.04 

9th,    

.768 

.661 

.107 

.83 

.79 

.04 

10th,    

.779 

.685 

.094 

.84 

.79 

.05 

11th,    

• . 

.704 

.  • 

a    • 

.80 

. . 

12tb,    

.774 

.707 

.067 

.84 

.80 

.04 

13th 

.793 

.719 

.074 

.84 

.81 

.03 

14th,    

.774 

.698 

.076 

.83 

.80 

.03 

15th,    

.807 

.712 

.095 

.86 

.81 

.05 

16Ui,    

.808 

.713 

.095 

.86 

.81 

.05 

17th,    

.798 

.719 

.079 

.86 

.80 

.06 

18th,    

a  • 

.722 

.  • 

•  • 

.81 

.  • 

19th,    

.826 

•715 

.111 

.85 

.80 

.05 

20th,    

.758 

.668 

.090 

.81 

.78 

.03 

2l0t,     

.756 

.666 

.090 

.86 

.78 

.08 

22nd,    

.807 

.701 

.106 

.83 

.79 

.04 

336    Tke  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  eurveying  in  India.    [No.  4. 


Month. 


Aagnsty 

23rd 

24th,    

25th,    

26th 

27th,    ...... 

Jotu,     •  •  .  .  •  • 

29th 

30th,    

3l8t»     

September, 

Ist,  

2Dd,  

3rd,  

4th,  

5th,  

6f:h,  

7th,  

8th,  

9th,  

10th,  

nth,  

12th,  

13th,  

14th,  

15th,  

16th 

17th,  

]8th,  

19th 

20th,  

2l3t,  

22ad,  

23rd,  ...... 

24th,  

25th,  

26th,  

27th,  

28th,  

29th,  

30th,  


Barometer. 


Max. 


Mm. 


29.845 
.806 

.761 
.804 
.826 
.809 
.786 
.819 


29.737 
.718 
.650 
.647 
.693 
.786 

.727 
.703 
.722 


.844 

.778 
.837 
.868 
.855 
.777 

.759 
.780 
.826 
.819 
.788 
.805 

.931 


.822 
.871 
.871 

.825 
.853 
.865 
.873 
.891 
.892 

.891 


,744 
.684 
.674 
.710 
.760 
.760 
.662 
.633 
.663 
.694 
.730 
.730 
.699 
.719 
.816 
.811 


.730 
.764 
.772 
.735 
.722 
.746 
.746 

.747 
.762 
.772 
.776 

J77 


Range. 


Aneroid. 


Max. 


.108 

.088 

•  • 

.114 
.111 
.040 
.082 
.083 
.097 


.100 

.104 
.127 
.108 
.095 
.115 

.0*96 
.086 
.096 
.089 
.089 
.086 

.1*20 


.092 
•  107 
.099 

.103 
.107 
.119 
.126 
.129 
.120 

.1*14 


Min. 


29.87 
.83 

.  • 

.81 

,83 

.84 

.84 

.83 

.85 


.86 

•  • 

.81 

.85 

.87 

.86 

.81 

.85 
.86 
.89 
.90 

.87 

.87 

• . 

.94 

.94 

.88 

.89 

.90 

.90 

.89 
.90 
.91 
.91 
.91 
.92 

•  • 

.91 


29.80 
.80 
.76 
.78 
.79 
.81 
.80 
.79 
.80 


.81 
.78 
.78 
.80 
.82 
.82 
.79 
.79 
.79 
.81 
.82 
.83 
.82 
.81 
.88 
.88 
.88 
.83 
.82 
.84 
.87 
.82 
.82 
.85 
.86 
.86 
.88 
.88 
.87 
.88 


Range. 


,07 
.03 

Jo3 
.04 
.03 
.04 
•04 
.05 


.05 

.03 
.05 
.05 
.04 
.02 

.06 
.05 
.07 
.07 
.05 
.06 

.06 
.06 
.05 
.07 
.06 
.03 

a  « 

.07 
.05 
•05 
.05 
.03 
.04 

•  • 

.03 


1851.]    The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India,     337 


Month. 


October, 

lat,  

2nd, 

3rd,  

4th,  

6th 

6th,  

7th,  

8th,  

9th,  

10th,  

nth,  

12th,  

13th,  

14th,  

15th,  

16tb,  

17th,  

18th,  

19th.  

20th,  

2l8t,  

22nd, 

23rd,  

24th.  

25th,  

26th,  

27lh,  

28th,  ..    .. 

29th,  

30th,  

3lBt,  

November, 

lat,  

2nd, 

3rd,  

4th.  

5th,  

6th.  

7th,  


Barometer. 


Max. 


29.891 
.891 
.856 
.860 
.889 

.860 
.863 

.847 
.855 

.857 
.892 

.847 
.840 
.773 
.771 
.824 
.874 

.859 
.838 
.804 
.772 
.787 
.807 

.*855 
.862 
.874 
.913 


.903 
.894 

.908 
.877 
.897 
.938 


Min. 


29.763 
.777 
.731 
.740 
.772 

.767 
.742 
.742 
.736 
.751 
.764 
.771 
.764 
.712 
.708 
.662 

.667 
.696 
.751 
.755 
.730 
.697 
.692 
.653 

.687 
.695 

.757 
.727 
.752 
.779 
.804 


.760 
.774 
.785 
.770 
.751 
.764 
.817 


Range. 


Aneroid. 


Max.       Min. 


.128 
.114 
.125 
.120 
.117 

.118 
.121 
.111 
.104 
.103 
.121 

.1*35 
.132 
.111 
.104 
.128 
.123 

.1*29 
.141 
.112 
.119 
.100 
.112 

.1*28 
.110 
.095  • 
.109 


.143 
.120 

.138 
.126 
.133 
.121 


29.91 
.91 
.90 
.89 
.90 

.Vo 

.90 
.88 
.87 
.88 
.90 

.85 
.88 
.84 
.82 
.86 
.89 

.88 

.88 

.84 

.81 

.83 

.82 

.  • 

.89 

.89 

.89 

.91 


.90 

.88 

.88 
.90 
.89 
.90 


29.86 
.85 
.85 
.85 
.86 
.86 
.84 
.82 
.80 
.80 
,80 
.84 
.84 
.80 
.80 
.78 
.76 

.77 

.80 
.80 
.80 
.79 
.78 

.77 
.75 
.79 
.83 
.80 
.81 
.81 
.81 


.80 
.83 

.80 
.82 
.82 
.82 
.87 


Bange. 


.05 
.06 
.05 
.04 
.04 

.06 
.08 
.08 
.07 
.08 
.06 

.05 
.08 
.06 
.06 
.09 
.09 

.08 
.09 
.06 
.04 

.08 
.03 

.09 
.08 
.08 
.10 


.10 
.05 

.06 
.08 
.07 
.03 


338     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  fir  eurteyinff  in  India.    [No.  4 


Month. 


November, 

Otuy  •   •    •   •     » 

9th,  

10th,  

nth 

12th,  

13th,  

14th,  

15th,  

16th,  

17th,  

18th,  

19th,  

20th,  

2l8t,  

22Dd,  

23rd,  

24th,  

25th,  

26th,  

27th,  

28th,  

29th,  

30th,  

December, 

Ist,  

2nd,  . .  .  •  • 

3rd,  •   • • • 

4th,  

5th,  

6th,  

7th,  

8th,  

9th,  ..... 

10th,  

11th,  

12th,  

13th,  

14th,  

15th,  


Barometer. 


Maz.p 


29.957 
•933 

.836 
.800 
.860 
.952 
.963 
.971 

.996 
.982 
.975 
30.037 
.074 
.051 

.047 
.050 
.008 
.034 
.042 
»026 


.035 

29.939 
.967 

30.001 
.013 

29.996 

.998 
30.000 

.028 
29.998 
30.009 

.048 


Min. 


29.806 
.766 
.738 
.697 
.664 
.738 
.820 
.831 
.831 

.871 
.842 
.839 
.864 
.920 
.946 

.897 
.908 
.919 
.898 
.893 
.891 
.893 
.891 


.885 
.876 
.821 
.853 
.908 
.891 

.837 
.860 
.876 
.900 
.878 
.896 

.932 


Range. 


.151 
.161 

.139 
.136 
.122 
.132 
.132 
.140 

.154 
.143 
.111 

.117 
.128 
.154 

.128 
.152 
.115 
.143 
I  .149 
.135 


.150 

.i'l8 
.114 
.093 
.122 


.138 
.124 
.128 
.120 
.113 


Aneroid. 


Max. 


29.91 
.91 

•  • 
.87 
.86 
.89 
.89 
.93 
-.94 

.95 
.95 

.85 
.85 
.85 
.84 

.83 

.85 

.82 

.82 

.82  1 

.81 


.81 

•  • 

.81 

.80 

.80 

.80 

.80 


.81 
.80 
.81 
.80 
.80 
.82 


Range. 


29.88 
.89 
.82 
.81 
.80 
.82 
.82 
.89 
.90 
.91 
.90 
.88 
.83 
.83 
.83 
.83 
.81 
.80 
.80 
.80 
.80 
.80 
.79 


.80 
.80 
.79 
.79 
.80 
.80 

•   a 

.78 
.81 
.80 
.79 
.79 
.79 


.03 
.02 

M 
.06 
.07 
.07 
.04 
.04 

.05 
.07 
.02 
.02 
.02 
.01 

.03 
.05 
.02 
.02 
.02 
.02 


.01 

« . 

.02 

.01 

.00 

.00 


.00 
.00 
.02 
.01 
.01 


.81  I 


1851.]    ne  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India*      339 


Barometer. 

Range. 

Aneroid. 

Month. 

Max. 

Min. 

Max. 

• 

Min. 

Bange. 

December, 

16th,    

17th,   

18th.    

19th,    

20th 

2l8t,     

22nd,  

23rd,    

24th,    

25th,    

26th,    

27th,    

28th,    

29th,    

30th,    

3l9t,     

30.069 
.067 
.025 
.046 
.064 
.058 

.061 
.021 

.018 
.003 
.041 

m\ 

29.985 

29.934 
.931 
.912 
.933 
.923 

.951 
.924 

.880 
.914 

.889 

.914 

.917 

.852 

.135 
.136 
.113 
.113 
.141 
. . 

.r37 

.  ■ 

.104 
.114 

.  • 

.1*34 
.133 

29.83 
.84 
.83 
.84 
.85 
.85 

.85 

.84 
.  • 
.84 
.86 
.85 

•  • 

.87 
.84 

29.82 
.82 
.80 
.80 
.83 

.82 
.81 

.80 
.80 
.81 

.82 
.81 
.80 

.01 

,02 
.03 
.04 
.02 

. . 

.04 

.  . 

.04 
.05 

.  • 

.06 
.04 

The  following  observations  have  been  sent  to  me  by  Capt.  Thuillier, 
Deputy  Surveyor  General  of  India. 

Comparison  of  an  Aneroid  Barometer,  No.  3064,  by  Dent,  with  the 
standard  in  the  Observatory  at  Calcutta. 


Days. 

Time  of  Observa- 

Standard 

Attached 

No.  3064 

Difference 

tion. 

Bar. 

Ther. 

An.  Bar. 

of  Bar. 

March  23 

Sunset 

30.070 

88.8 

30.066 

.004 

„     24 

Sunrise 

.096 

69.3 

.087 

.009 

9  h.  50  m. 

.206 

89.2 

.200 

.006 

Noon 

.184 

93.7 

.175 

.009 

2  h.  40  m. 

.110 

95.7 

J  04 

.006 

4  p.  M. 

.096 

96.2 

.087 

.009 

Sunset 

.080 

90.2 

.066 

.014 

u     25 

Sunrise 

.100 

72.0 

.092 

.008 

9  h.  50  m. 

.198 

84.5 

.187 

.011 

Noon 

.178 

91.3 

•  172 

.006 

2  h.  40  m. 

.108 

94.3 

.100 

.008 

4  p.  M. 

.082 

95.2 

.079 

.003 

Sunset 

.066 

90.0 

.062 

.004 

„     26 

Sunrise 

•088 

71.8 

.087 

.001 

9  h.  50  m. 

.184 

85.3 

.183 

.001 

Noon. 

,166 

92.7 

.166 

.000 

2  h.  40  m. 

.098 

97.0 

.100 

*       .002 

4  p.  M. 

.084 

97.3 

.085 

*       .001 

2  Y 


340     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India,    [No.  4* 

The  following  observations  were  made  at  Poona  in  July  and  August 
The  Standard  Barometers  employed  were  Nos.  1  and  2,  the  finest 
sent  oat  by  Mr.  Adie,  the  way  they  kept  together  was  quite  admirable. 
The  Mountain  Sympiesometer  referred  to  was  a  yery  elegant  instni- 
ment  procured  for  Col.  Campbell,  whose  indications  were  also  very 
accurate,  and  in  most  perfect  harmony  with  those  of  the  other  instm- 
ments. 

On  comparing  the  instruments  at  Sewree,  about  70  feet  aboTe  the 
level  of  the  sea,  they  stood  on  the  22nd  July  at  10  a.  m.  as  under,  the 
Thermometer  being  84^  the  correction  for  temperature  of  the  Baro- 
meter here  applied  .149 — the  Standard  at  the  Observatory  at  this  date 
was  29.667»  the  instrument  being  32  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 

Ti  -       A    -  Mountain  *        . , 

Barometers.  Sympiesometer.  Aneroids. 

I.  II.  5821        5822       2244 

29.676    29.662  29.750  29.765     29.790    29.780 

The  following  were  the  readings  of  the  instruments  respectively  at 
Poona  at  10  a.  m.  on  the  27th — the  Observatory  Standard  had  be- 
twixt these  two  dates  sunk  from  29.667  to  29.587  or  by  00.080  :-- 

Temperature  at  Poona  7^° — Barometer  corrected 

I.  II.  Symp.  Aneroid.        Aneroid.       Aneroid. 

27.713       27.713        27.830  27.800  27.802  27.650 

Difference  betwixt  Poona  and  Bombay. 

1.963         1.949  1.920  1.965  1.988  2.130 

The  coincidences  here  betwixt  the  barometer  and  mountain  sympie- 
someters,  and  Mr.  Treacher's  Aneroids,  are  as  close  aa  may  be. 

These  experiments  were  performed  at  Col.  Grant's  at  the  extreme 
end  of  the  Artillery  lines,  his  house  is  pretty  nearly  on  a  level  with  the 
church,  the  top  of  the  spire  of  which  is  set  down  in  the  Trigonometii- 
cal  Survey  at  2038  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  Mr.  Treacher's 
instruments  were  only  cut  to  27.5  inches,  and  that  belonging  to  the 
Society  cut  to  23  was  unserviceable.  I  took  our  own  Aneroid  to  the 
top  of  Bap-dieu  Ghat  along  with  me — the  following  were  the  results ; 
but  as  already  stated  the  instrument  was  unserviceable,  so  that  do  eon- 
elusion  from  its  indications,  can  in  this  case  be  drawn — the  perfection 
of  the  Mountain  Sympiesometer  is  very  remarkable  : 


1851.]     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India.  341 

Bap-dieu  Ghat,  August  23rd. 

Barometer  I.            Symp.  Ther. 

Poona,7A.  11 27.952                   28.05  76 

Bap-dieu  Ghat,  9  a.  m 26.747                   26.85  74 


1.205  1.20 

The  Barometer  is  corrected  for  temperature  to  32o. 

The  Barometer  at  the  Colaba  Observatory  stood  oa  the  23rd  August 
at  29.845  or  1.893  higher  than  that  at  Poonah :  if  to  this  be  added 
.030  for  the  difference  betwixt  7  a.  m.  at  which  the  upper  instrument 
and  10  A.  M.  at  which  the  lower  one  was  read,  we  shall  have  a  differ- 
ence of  1.923,  or  adding  3  for  difference  of  elevation  betwixt  the  Cola« 
ba  and  Sewree  Standard,  almost  exactly  the  same  as  that  originally  set 
down  as  the  result  of  the  first  comparison.  At  Poona  the  range  be- 
twixt the  26th,  and  31st  July  was  about  .040,  that  at  Bombay  about 
•070,  that  for  the  latter  part  of  August  at  Bombay  about  .090 : 1  have 
no  note  of  the  Poona  range  of  this  date,  but  assume  it  at  6,  and  have 
taken  the  half. 

While  in  Poona  I  took  with  me  three  Aneroids  with  a  Sympiesome- 
ter  into  the  carriage,  and  drove  over  the  station  to  see  with  what  faci<- 
lity  the  instruments  conld  be  employed  in  flying  surveys.  I  did  this 
repeatedly.  On  one  occasion  I  was  accompanied  by  Col.  Grant :  on 
another  by  Captain  Stoddart :  it  is  needless  to  give  details — compared 
with  the  barometer  the  coincidences  were  of  course  always  wonderful : 
on  one  occasion  we  took  a  series  of  levelled  stations,  where  the  accu« 
raey  was  surprixing*  The  great  recommendation,  both  in  their  case 
and  that  of  the  Sympiesometer,  was  the  facility  with  which  they  could 
be  observed :  by  pullmg  up  the  horses  for  a  couple  of  minutes  th^ 
scale  could  be  read  and  marked  at  once,  and  one  hundredth  of  an  inch 
being  allowed  for  ten  feet  of  change  of  level,  which  it  is  at  this  eleva- 
tion pretty  nearly,  no  reductions  of  any  sort  were  requisite — these 
conld  be  performed  at  home  afterwards. 

The  following  paper  is  by  Professor  Patton — it  gives  the  merits  of 
the  experiments,  with  the  Aneroid  up  to  4500, feet:  it  has  been  pub- 
lished in  the  Bombay  Times  and  no  where  else  that  I  am  aware  of. 

"Considerable  discussion  has  of  late  arisen  on  the  subject  of  the 
Aneroid  Barometer,  and  great  uncertainty  still  exists  in  reference  to 

2  Y  2 


342    The  adaptation  of  thi  Aneroid  for  eurveying  in  India^    [No.  4. 

its  utility.  A  letter  from  the  eminent  inBtniment-maker,  Mr.  Adie» 
read  before  a  late  meeting  of  the  Societj,  has  tended  yery  mach  to 
increase  previously  existing  doubts  of  its  usefulness  in  ascertaining  high 
altitudes,  for  which  its  portability  and  cheapness  would  have  made  it 
particularly  suitable.  This  Society  also  having  ordered  a  supply  firom 
England,  it  is  of  great  importance  not  only  to  hare  those  doubts  set  at 
resty  but  also  to  have  some  means  of  testing  their  correctness  in  order  to 
inform  purchasers  of  the  limits  within  which  they  can  be  trusted.  la 
order  to  do  so,  I  obtained  two  Aneroids,  one  belonging  to  Mr.  Treacher, 
graduated  to  27.5  inches,  and  one  belonging  to  the  Society,  graduated 
to  23  inches,  and  subjected  them  to  the  following  experiment.  In  the 
neck  of  a  flask  containing  a  small  quantity  of  mercury,  I  inserted  a 
small  bent  tube,  and  when  the  flask  was  inverted,  the  mercuiy  of 
course  stood  at  the  same  level  in  the  flask  and  in  the  tube. 

**  The  flask  was  properly  supported  on  a  smaU  retort  stand,  and  the 
Aneroids  were  then  placed  under  the  receiver  of  an  air-pump,  and  a 
few  strokes  given  to  the  pump.  When  the  air  became  a  little  rarified 
in  the  receiver,  the  elastic  force  of  the  air  in  the  flask  pressed  down 
the  mercury,  and  the  degree  of  exhaustion  was  measured  by  the  alti- 
tude to  which  the  mercury  rose  in  the  tube.  Therefore,  neglecting  for 
the  present  the  diminution  of  the  elastic  force  of  the  air  iu  the  flask 
arising  from  the  increase  of  volume  and  neglecting  also  the  temperatoie 
under  the  receiver,  the  rise  of  mercury  in  the  tube  should  be  exactly 
equal  to  the  fall  indicated  by  the  Aneroid,  and  vice  versa.  And  this 
was  the  case  in  each  of  the  experiments,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  read- 
ings given  below.  The  air  was  first  pumped  out,  and  the  receiver,  not 
being  perfectly  air-tight,  it  re-entered  gradually,  and  readings  wers 
taken  at  the  same  instant  by  myself  and  Mr.  Ardaseer  Framjee* 

*' Teacher's  Aneroid.— No.  1. 


Aneroid. 

Height 

of  Mercury  in  tube. 

Inches. 

Inches. 

27  -5 

2.55 

28  -0 

2.25 

28  -5 

1-55 

29  -0 

1.05 

29  -4 

0-55 

3005 

0.00 

]  85 1 .]    Tke  adaptation  of  the  Jneroid/or  mrveying  in  India^     34  3 

"  Aneroid. — No.  2* 

**  Ist  Experiment.  2nd  Experiment* 

Aneroid*  Hdght  of  Mercury  in  tube.  Aneroid.  Height  of  Mer.  in  tube. 


Inches. 

Inches* 

Inches. 

Inches* 

26  .0 

3  .9 

24  .5 

,    4  .75 

26  .5 

3.35 

25  .0 

4  .25 

57  .0 

2  .8 

25  .5 

8    .7 

27  .5 

2.35 

26  .0 

3     .2 

28  .0 

1.85 

26  .5 

2    .7 

28  .5 

1.35 

27  .0 

2    .2 

29  .0 

0.85 

27  .5 

1     .7 

29.2$ 

0  .6 

28  .0 

1     .2 

28.25 

0.975 

28  .5 

0    .7 

28.75 

0.425 

29  .0 

0    .2 

29  .7 

0    .5 

'*  From  these  experiments  I  felt  satbfied  that  the  Aneroid  No.  2  would 
not  differ  from  a  mercurial  barometer  bj  more  than  one-tenth  of  an 
inch,  if  carried  to  a  height  of  six  thousand  feet.  Since  these  experi- 
ments were  made,  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  taking  it  with  me  to 
Mahibaleshwar,  and  of  comparing  it  with  the  Sympiesometer,  and 
the  results  given  below  show  how  accurately  my  anticipations  have 
been  fulfilled, — ^at  least  as  far  as  4500  feet.  Dr.  Buist's  observations 
at  Poona  had  already  proved  its  correctness  to  the  height  of  2000  feet. 

Aneroid.  Sympr.    Ther. 

October  1 9.-29.    8      29.56      90.0     1 2  o'clock  noon— level  of  sea. 
,»       19.— 27.725      29.  5      83.5    3  Do.  do.  do. 

»,      20.— 29.  85      29.65      83.6    91  a.  m.  Mhar  River. 
„      20.— 29.155      28.93      85.5     5^  p.  m. 
,.      20.-25.  79      25.54      68.5     9i  p.  m.  Monastery,    Mah&- 

baleshwar. 
**  The  coincidence  between  the  two  instruments  is  seen  to  he  very  ex- 
act, the  total  fall  of  the  Aneroid  being  4.01«  and  of  the  Sympiesometer 
4.02. 

*'The  following  are  the  readings  of  the  Aneroid  and  Thermometer 
at  different  places  between  Mahabaleshwar  and  Poona. 


344     The  adafitalion  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India.    [No.  4. 


Aneroid 

Thei 

October  21.— 25.756 

65.0 

21.— 25.  9 

68.0 

21.— 27.175 

72.0 

22.-27.  75 

73.5 

22.-27.  88 

75.5 

22.-26.725 

81.0 

22.-27.  87 

80.0 

23.-27.  77 

81.5 

23.-27.  87 

78.5 

9^  A.  li.  Monastery,  Hah&baleshwar. 

4  p.  M.  Top  of  Tai  Ghaut. 

5  p.  M .  Bottom  of  do. 
Top  of  Ghauto 
Bottom  of  do. 

Top  of  Ghaut  near  Poona»  6  p.  m. 
Poona  lines.  10  p.  m. 
Do.      do.     4^  p.  M. 
Do.       do.     10  A.  M. 

**  A  very  iiight  examination  of  these  observations  will  show  how  sen 
sibly  the  Aneroid  is  acted  on  by  the  smallest  undulations  of  the  ground, 
and  that  it  acts  as  freely  at  25  inches  as  at  30. 

"  They  make  no  pretence  to  great  accuracy,  because  most  of  tbem 
were  taken  when  the  palkee  in  which  I  was  carried  was  in  actual 
motioUf  but  this  only  proves  more  strongly  the  value  of  the  instrument 
for  general  purposes. 

'*  When  the  merits  of  the  Aneroid  become  known,  and  confideDce  is 
placed  in  its  indications,  it  will  probably  supersede  all  other  portable 
instruments  for  ascertaining  the  heights  of  mountains  :  I  have  there- 
fore prepared  the  following  table,  which  will  enable  any  one  who  can 
multiply  and  divide,  to  obtain  altitiides  with  all  the  accuracy  that  is 
required  for  practical  purposes.  The  formula  used  in  the  calculadoo 
is  given  by  Poisson  in  the  second  volume  of  his  Traite  de  Meekani^ : 


Z  =  18393..|  1  + 


( 


2«  +  fl) 


1000 


)Log.^ 


**  Where  t  and  t  are  the  temperatures  of  the  air  in  degrees  of  the 
centigrade  thermometer  at  the  two  places  of  observation,  A  and  h  the 
length  of  the  barometric  columns,  and  Z  the  height  in  Metres.    - 
"  Table  to  facilitate  calculations  of  heights  of  mountains. 


320 

52416 

47« 

54163 

629 

55911 

770 

57658 

33 

52532 

48 

54280 

63 

56027 

78 

57774 

34 

52649 

49 

54396 

64 

56143 

79 

57890 

35 

52765 

50 

54512 

65 

56260 

80 

58007 

36 

52882 

51 

54629 

66 

56376 

81 

58124 

37 

52998 

52 

54745 

67 

56493 

82 

58240 

38 

53115 

53 

54862 

68 

56609 

83 

58356 

185 1 .]     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India,     345 

39  53231  54  54979  69  56726  84  58472 

40  53348  55  55095  70  56842  85  58589 

41  53464  b^  55211  71  56959  86  58706 

42  53581  57  56328  72  57075  87  58823 

43  53697  58  55444  73  57192  88  58939 

44  53814  59  55561  74  57308  89  59055 

45  53930  60  5bQ77  75  57424  90  59172 

46  54046  61  55794  76  57541  91  59288 

"  Rule. — Multiply  the  number  in  the  table  opposite  to  the  mean  of 
the  temperatures  of  the  two  places  in  degrees  of  Fahrenheit^  by  the 
difference  of  the  barometric  heights,  and  divide  by  th^  sum*  The 
quotient  is  the  height  in  feet. 

*'£xAMPLK. — On  the  20th  October,  1850,  the  barometer  stood  at 
29.85  in  the  Mhar  river  near  the  sea,  the  thermometer  indicating  83.5  ; 
and  at  the  Monastery  Mah&baleshwar  it  fell  to  25.79,  and  the  thermo- 
meter to  68.5.  Required  the  height.  Here  the  mean  temperature  is 
76°,  opposite  to  which  in  the  table  is  found  5  754 1 »  which  being 
multiplied  by  4.06,  the  difference,  and  divided  by  55.64,  the  sum  of 
the  barometric  heights,  gives  4198  feet,  the  height  required. 

**  Table  of  Heights  found  by  the  Aneroid. 

Kenesore  above  the  level  of  the  sea,   « .   feet    665 

Monastery  Mah&baleshwar, feet  4 1 98 

Mount  Charlotte  above  the  Monastery, feet    324 

Mount  Charlotte  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  ....    feet  4527 

TaiGhaut, feet  1362 

Height  of  Ghaut  above  Poona, feet  1216 

Poona  above  the  level  of  the  sea, feet  2025 

*'  These  heights,  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain,  coincide  very 
nearly  with  the  heights  ascertained  by  other  means.  Indeed  no  single 
observation  of  the  barometer  at  one  of  the  places  could  be  expected  to 
give  it  more  accurately. 

**  Leslie's  rule  is  very  convenient,  and  sufficiently  accurate  ;  but  the 
eorrection  for  the  temperature  of  the  air  at  the  two  places  is  often 
neglected  in  practice,— and  even  in  some  scientific  works  the  fact  of  a 
correction  being  required  is  not  mentioned.  But  this  correction  can- 
not be  omitted,  because  in  the  case  of  Mah^baleshwar  it  amounts  to 
upwards  of  400  feet,  and  in  the  case  of  Poona  to  about  180  feet.    Tha 


346     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  surveying  in  India,    [No.  4, 

results,  however,  are  always  too  small,  because  in  his  inrestigation,  he 
was  only  anxious  to  obtain  an  approximation,  and  neglected  systema- 
ticfllly  all  but  round  numbers,  and  all  the  omissions  tended  to  reduce 
the  apparent  height.  Near  the  equator  the  diminution  of  the  force  of 
gravity  is  another  source  of  error,  which  still  more  diminishes  the 
height  deduced  from  the  usual  formiila.  I  have  therefore  used,  in  the 
formation  of  the  table  given  above,  the  number  52416,  deduced  from 
Poisson*s  formula,  in  preference  to  52000  used  by  Leslie.  Besides  the 
thermometers  in  general  use  being  graduated  according  to  Fahrenheit's 
scale,  it  is  inconvenient  to  be  obliged  to  convert  the  degrees  into  those 
of  the  centigrade.  As  some  persons  may  prefer  the  use  of  his  rule,  I 
add  it,  with  the  example  given  above  worked  out. 

"  Leslie's  Rule. — As  the  sum  of  the  mercurial  columns  ia  to  their 
difference,  so  is  the  constant  number  52000  feet  to  the  approximate 
height.  Correct  the  approximate  elevation  by  shifting  the  decimal 
point  three  places  back  to  the  left,  and  multiply  by  twice  the  sum  of 
the  degrees  of  the  detached  centigrade  thermometer ;  this  product 
being  now  added,  will  give  the  true  height. 

*'  Taking  the  former  example,  we  have— 55.64  :  4.06  :  52000 :  3793, 
the  approximate  height  and  the  correction  is  3.798  ft.  +  99.7  =  378, 
which  gives  for  the  true  height,  4171,  differing  from  the  former  by  27 
feet. 

*'  Of  the  more  minute  daily  variations,  and  the  corrections,  if  any, 
that  are  to  be  applied.  I  hope  to  be  able  to  have  some  account  for 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Society. 

•*  21*^  November^  1850.  Joseph  Pattok." 

It  appears  to  me  that  at  home  the  value  of  the  Aneroid  has  been 
greatly  underrated ;  and  that  it  has  been  looked  on  notwithstanding 
all  the  noise  that  has  been  made  about  it,  as  little  better  than  a  hoase 
weather-glass  fit  enough  to  take  the  place  of  the  wheel  barometer,  bat 
fit  for  Uttle  more.  Nothing  certainly  can  be  more  ridicuioiis  than  the 
legends  "  set  fair,"  •*  change,"  **  rain,"  "  much  rain,"  "stoe- 
MY,"  &c.,  with  which  the  instruments  have  been  marked  when  they 
are  meant  to  be  employed  for  survey  purposes.  In  the  Dekhan  or 
wherever  an  elevation  of  2000  feet  is  obtained,  the  Aneroid  indicates 
throughout  the  year,  a  state  of  perpetual  tempest.  And  not  only 
does  this  tend  to  bewilder  and  mislead,  but  it  occaaiona  the  loss  of 


1851.]    ne  adaptmHon  of  the  Jnereidfor  waneying  i»  India.     347 

unieh  TaltuAle  space  on  the  dial-plate  of  the  instniment,  which  might 
be  valuably  occupied  otherwise.  The  brass  index  or  roister  may  be 
expedient  at  home  where  the  Aneroid  is  used  as  a  weather-glass 
merely,  by  people  too  indolent  or  slovenly  to  write  down  their  obser- 
▼ations.  Here  it  is  an  incumbrance  constantly  in  the  way,  and  liable 
to  bring  about  the  breaking  of  the  glass,  and  ought,  accordingly,  to  be 
discarded.  The  Aneroid,  as  used  at  home,  is  generally  cut  from  27.5 
to  31  inches,  so  that  at  altitudes  above  2500  feet  it  is  useless.  It 
onght  to  be  graduated  all  round  the  scale,  or  at  least  as  low  as  23 
incbes ;  and  in  this  case  it  would  suit  for  the  survey  of  the  Neilgher- 
nes. 

The  Dial,  as  I  shall  call  it,  or  Index-plate  of  the  Aneroid,  is  about 
4  inches  in  diameter,  the  scale  is  engraven  about  half  an  inch  from  the 
edge  of  the  dial,  and  is  by  consequence  9  inches  in  circumference. 
When  engraven  all  around  it  reads  from  23  to  31  or  over  a  space  of  8 
inches,  each  space  corresponding  to  a  barometric  inch,  being  therefore 
in  reality  1.123  inches,  this  is  divided  into  tenths,  each  tenth  being  sub- 
divided into  quarters,  so  that  the  instrument  reads  to  0.025,  it  may 
be  estimated  to  half  this  or  0.0125. 

The  space  between  the  present  scale  and  the  extreme  edge  of  the 
dial  is  half  an  inch  in  breadth  all  around,  and  is  occupied  by  the 
words  "stormy,"  **  much  rain,"  &c.,  calculated,  as  already  stated,  only 
to  mislead  us  in  India.  Were  these  to  be  omitted  and  the  thermometer 
which  at  present  occupies  the  other  mai^n  of  the  dial-plate  to  be 
sunk,  so  as  not  to  interfere  with  this  scale  or  sweep  of  the  index,  a 
large  portion  of  valuable  space  would  be  gained.  The  scale  might 
now  be  cut  half  an  inch  further  out  so  that  one  inch  of  the  barometer 
would  be  represented  by  1.5  instead  of  by  1.125  as  at  present.  This 
may  easily  be  subdivided  into  hundredth  parts  capable  of  being  read  to 
half  this,  or  0.005.  Trough ton*s  Marine  Barometers  when  meant  to 
be  read  without  vernier  are  cut  to  hundredth  parts  of  an  inch,  each 
division  being  a  third  less  than  those  recommended  for  the  Aneroid. 
As  already  stated,  the  brass  index  is  a  mere  encumbrance  endangering 
the  glass  and  constantly  in  the  way  ;  and  the  steel  index  ought  to  be 
made  very  much  finer  than  it  is  at  present — ^as  fine  in  fact  as  the 
second  hand  of  a  stop-watch.  Reducing  its  dimensions  besides  im- 
proving the  delicacy  of  the  reading  diminishes  the  mass  and  momen- 

2  z 


348     The  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  turveying  m  India^    [No.  4. 

turn,  and  bo  rids  us  of  the  tremor  and  vibration  to  which  it  is  Gable 
when  moved  about. 

The  improvements  suggested  are  all  too  obvious  to  require  to  be 
more  than  mentioned.  They  can  be  carried  oat  without  ia  any  way 
increasing  the  expense,  size,  or  complexity  of  the  instrument,  and 
ought  to  be  insisted  on  by  all  those  ordering  Aneroids  for  survey  pur^ 
poses  or  for  service  of  any  sort  in  India. 

Mr.  Adie  of  Edinbui^h  states  that  below  28  inches  he  finds  the 
Aneroid  uncertain*  and  untrustworthy  in  its  indications.  Mr.  Patton*i 
experience  is  at  variance  with  this ;  but  should  Mr.  Adie's  views 
prove  correct,  one  set  of  instruments  might  be  cut  from  31  to  23;  a 
second  from  28  to  24,  and  so  carrying  down  the  series  as  far  as  might 
be  considered  desirable.  The  first  set  might  serve  for  elevations 
under  2000  feet ;  the  second  commencing  at  3000  might  carry  us  to 
6000  and  so  on.  The  instruments  might  easily  be  tested  under  the 
receiver  of  an  air-pump  without  any  actual  ascent,  the  barometer  guage 
with  a  good  scale  answering  as  well  as  the  barometer  itself. 

The  neatly-glued,  leather-covered,  velvet-lined  box  in  which  the 
Aneroid  is  enclosed  is  unauited  for  India,  a  hot  Dekhan  wind  will 
warp,  twist  and  split  it  into  pieces,  a  wet  monsoon  atmosphere  liquify 
the  glue,  mould  the  cover  and  rot  the  lining.  To  meet  the  risks  of 
climate  and  rough  usage  it  ought  to  be  provided  with  a  strong  case  of 
copper,  brass  or  zinc  of  nearly  the  form  of  the  instrument.  ThS 
should  be  stuifed  with  hair,  with  scraps  of  cork,  India  rubber,  gutta 
percha,  or  fitted  up  with  springs  so  as  to  diminish  the  risk  of  concus- 
sion or  vibration.  It  should  be  then  enclosed  in  strong  leather  like  a 
powder  flask  or  spyglass,  with  straps  and  buckles  for  convenient 
carriage. 


*^'X^'\^\/%^b*^^X/W^  \ 


1851.]  €hnmology  of  Makkah.  349 


Chronology  of  Makkah  and  the  Hijdg  before  Mohammad  chiefly 
founded  upon  Genealogy. — By  Dr.  A.  Sfrbnger^  Secretary  of 
the  Anatie  Society^ 

The  following  genealogical  tables  intended  to  illustrate  the  chrono* 
logy  of  the  chiefs  of  the  J7ij6x  before  Mohammad  have  been  derived 
from  the  following  authorities. 

The  genealogies  of  the  Amelekites  and  Jorhomites  have  been  taken 
from  the  Kitab  alaghiny  and  Mas'udy  the  latter  is  also  in  Abd-lfed4 
but  somewhat  different  and  in  Khoshaybary.  The  latter  author  differs 
from  both  these  authorities :  according  to  his  statement  Lahy  4^  was 
the  leader  of  the  Jorhomite  colony  which  settled  in  the  Hijaz,  and  he 
was  the  son  of  Obayy  b.  Jorhom  II.  b.  al-6hawth  b.  Shaddad  b.  Sa'd 
b.  Jorhom  I.  b.  QaA^an. 

The  genealogy  of  the  mother  of  Qo^ayy  which  appears  to  me  very 
important  and  that  of  the  Khoz&'ahites  from  Abd  Ghobshdn  up  to 
LoAayy  have  been  taken  from  Wdqidy  and  the  Tarykh  Khamys. 

I  calculated  three  generations  to  one  hundred  years.  This  is  some- 
what too  high  in  ordinary  cases  but  it  was  the  only  means  to  bring 
the  synchronisms  into  harmony.  From  Qo9ayy  to  Mohammad  I 
calculated  the  generations  even  higher  than  at  thirty-three  years  each 
for  reasons  stated  in  the  table.  Mohammad  is  five  generations  from 
Qo9ayy  but  Suwaybit  a  contemporary  of  Mohammad  and  some  others 
were  the  seventh  generation  removed  from  him  and  ^amzah  who  was 
otf  the  same  age  as  Mohammad  only  four.  'Abd  al-Mo/^ib  the  grand- 
father of  Mohammad  married  at  the  age  of  upwards  of  seventy  a  young 
woman  and  she  gave  birth  to  Atmzah.  This  is  therefore  an  excep- 
tional case.  Taking  the  average  of  all  the  genealogies  of  the  descendants 
of  Qo^ayy,  which  we  know,  we  find  that  six  generations  intervened 
between  Qo^ayy  and  Mohammad  or  about  two  hundred  years.  Accord^' 
iog  to  this  calculation  Qo9ayy  was  bom  about  A.  D.  370. 


2  z  2 


350 


Cknmoiogy  o/Makkah. 


[No.  4. 


I 

•s 


CO 


o 
o 


r    < 


e 
a 

9 

I 

>  <»« 

o 

i 

it 


s 


S. 


I 


5 

Of 


H 

M 

H 

o 

H 

m 

I* 

3 

3 


3 


3 

S4 


3 


1 


^ 


u 

o 


^  S  a.     J  d 


^3 
5z:a 


^ 


o 

^  Q 

4=^ 


gvSSS^SSSS 


i2 


I8SL.) 


Chronoioffi/  ofMakkak, 


aSl 


Its 


:«" 


■si*  sis 


l|s|ll^    a 


,1! 


|2  S^-gl 


352 


Literary  Intelligente. 


[No.  4. 


Chronology  from  Qo^ayy  to  Mohammad  founded  on  Genealogy. 


*Qo9AyY. 
The  founder  of  Makkah.    His  genealogy  is  tmcertain. 

'Abd  MonXp, 
Second  ion  of  Qo^ayy  ;  his  elder  brother  'abd  al-d^  was  grown  up  when 
Qofayy  conquered  the  Ka'bah  from  the  Khoxa'ahites. 

HXgRIM, 

Second  son.  H^him  was  grey  when  he  begat  'abd  al-Mo//aUb  and 
died  soon  after  his  birth  (Wiqtdy.)  Bat  according  to  others  {Tar, 
Khamyt)  he  died  at  the  age  of  20  or  25  years.  I  have  shown  in  my 
Life  of  Mohammad,  page  30,  that  this  is  an  error.  The  former  account 
is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  H Shim's  rivals  were  Omayyah  the  son 
of  his  younger  brother  and  '6mir  (b.  H&sliim  b.  'abd  Manaf  b.  'abd 
al-dar)  the  grandson  of  his  uncle.  We  may  therefore  suppose  that 
he  was  upwards  of  50  years  old  when  he  b^at 

'Abd   AL-MOTTALIB, 

Died  in  A.  D.  679  at  an  age  of  82  hmar  years  and  was  therefore  bom  in 
A.  D.  500.  'abd  al-Mo/Zalib  was  47  years  old  when  he  begat 

'Abd  Allah, 
Died  in  February,  571  >  before  the  birth  of  his  son  at  an  age  of  about 
24  years. 

Mohammad, 
Born  in  A.  D.  571* 


Probable 

date  of 

biith. 

A.  D. 

370 


410 


442 


500 


546 


571 


m^*^t^i^*^*^i^*^»^^^^t0^^t0^^^^^0^0^^^0t0^m0*0^^tm0*^»^t^»^i^^»^»0^0^^'^^^^^ 


Literary  Intelligence. 

1 .  fj  ^s^  A  treatise  on  agriculture  in  Urdu  compiled  by  order 
of  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of  the  North  Western  Provinces,  bj 
Kalee  Ray»  Deputy  Collector  of  Futtehgurh,  2nd  edition,  Delhi,  1849, 
8vo.  54  pp.  (lithographed).  It  treats  on  the  different  kinds  of  soil,  the 
tools  used  in  agriculture,  on  the  modes  of  watering  the  fields,  &c. ;  bat 
the  principal  object  of  the  book  is  to  acquaint  the  agricultural  popnls- 
tion  with  the  manner  in  which  the  revenue  is  collected  and  in  which 
they  can  defend  their  rights.  It  is  illustrated  by  coarse  drawings  and 
great  attention  is  paid  to  the  technical  terms  which  are  printed  in  the 
Nagree  character  as  well  as  in  the  Persian,  and  carefully  explained. 
I  need  not  say  that  few  of  them  are  to  be  found  b  4lictionari08  and 
therefore  this  little  volume  is  very  useful. 


1851.]  Literary  InteU^ence.  353 

2.  A«li  «5^  ^  A  statistical  aocouDt  of  the  zillah  of  Futtehgurh 
in  Urdu  by  the  same  author,  equally  compiled  by  order  of  the  Hon'ble 
J.  Thomason^  Delhi,  1849,  large  Svo.  204  pp.  lithographed.  This  is 
an  admirable  work,  besides  a  most  elaborate  statistical  report,  it  contains 
a  historical  account  of  every  Tillage  in  the  district,  genealogical  tables 
of  distingoished  families,  &c. 

3.    OJ^lLAirjlil    A  descriptiye  account  of  the  antiquities  of  Delhi,  ia 
Urdu  by  Sayyid  Ahmad,  Moonaif  of  Delhi :  Delhi,  1847>  8to.  litho- 
graphed.    The  book  was  undertaken  at  the  suggestion  of  A.  Sprenger. 
It  contains  a  great  number  of  lithographic  drawings  which  though  well 
drawn  are  very  badly  printed.    Though  it  is  not  free  from  mistakes  it 
may  clear  up  many  errors  of  even  distinguished  travellers  and  Geogra- 
phers.   Balbi  identifies  the  iron  l&t  in  the  ruined  mosque  at  the  Qo/b 
with  Fyrozshah's  l&t  or  pillar,  and  he  says  that  old  Delhi  extends 
as  far  as  the  Qo^b.    Bitter  is  hardly  more  correct.    He  makes  Diwan 
Kost  of  Diw&ai  Kha99  (^U  u;|^^  and  Yamuna  Masjid  of  J&mi* 
Masjid  ^W  •^^^^^  i.  e.,  the  principal  mosque  or  Jum'ah  Masjid 
os^^  <*»^,  i.  e.,  Friday  mosque.    The  natives  give  it  the  former  name 
in  writing  and  the  latter  in  speaking,  and  the  Europe^ms  erroneously  call 
it  Jamnah  Masjid,  thinking  that  it  is  called  so  from  the  river  Jamnah, 
but  Yamuna  Masjid  I  have  never  heard.    He  identifies  Fyrozsh^'s 
K6tlah  which  is  close  to  the  walls  of  Sh&hjahdn£bAd,  or  modem  Delhi, 
with  the  Purdn^  Qal'ah  which  is  two  miles  farther  south.     The 
former  is  on  the  northern  and  the  latter  on  the  southern  extremity  of 
the  ruins  of  old  Delhi,  and  from  the  gate  of  the  one  to  that  of  the  other 
you  can  still  trace  the  chauk  or  corso  of  the  ruined  city.     The  Qo^b 
Min£r  has  not  its  name  from  Qo/b  aldyn  Aybak  as  Ritcer  supposes  but 
from  the  Saint  Qo^b  aldyn  Bakty^r  K&ky  who  is  buried  not  far  from  it. 
4.    The    Bost&n  of  Sa'dy  lithographed   in  MoAammad  MostafA 
Kh^'s  press,  Lucknow,  A.  H.  1265,  2nd  edition  of  the  same  press. 
I  mention  this  edition  on  account  of  the  great  care  which  has  been 
bestowed  in  correcting  the  text  and  fixing  the  vowels  of  doubtful  words. 
This  edition  has  marginal  notes  some  of  which  are  useful.     This  is 
one  of  the  few  specimens  of  native  criticism  which  has  been  awakened 
by  the  progress  of  printing  among  them.   A  learned  man  thinks  it  well 
worth  his  while  to  bestow  his  time  on  the  edition  of  a  correct  text  though 
he  might  not  feel  inclined  to  waste  it  in  correcting  a  single  manuscript. 


354  LUerary  InteOigenee.  [No.  4. 

and  the  competition  of  the  Printers  renders  it  neeessaiy  that  they 
should  publish  good  texts. 

5.    The  Bost^  of  Sa'dj  printed  in  types  at  Hooghlj,  A.  H.  1264. 
Not  much  pain  has  been  bestowed  on  this  edition. 

On  the  dOth  July,  died  at  Calcutta,  Mowlawy  'Abdnr  Rahym,  wlio 
is  the  author  of  several  works,  the  method  of  which  approaches  to  the 
European  taste.  His  prindpal  perfonnanoe  is  the  «7*^ii8»(A^^w;yf,2^«£ju» 
Calcutta  A.  H.  1257»  4  toIs.  4to.  This  is  a  translation  of  the 
Qimds  made  by  Mohammad  Habyb  Allah  who  preserved  the  arrange- 
ment which  is  in  the  Arabic  original  and  gave  it  the  title  of  Qftbds* 
Mowlawy  'Abdur  Rahym  has  arranged  the  roots  according  to  the  first 
letter  of  the  alphabet  and  he  enumerates  the  derivatives  of  CTerj 
root  in  systematic  order,  and  made  many  other  useful  alterations  and 
improvements.  This  book  does  not  render  the  original  text  of  the 
Qdmds  superfluous,  but  it  contains  a  greater  numbar  of  proper  names 
than  the  original  which  renders  it  very  useful  for  reference.  Other 
works  of  the  late  Mowlawy  are  an  Arabic  grammar  explained  in 
Persian  called  ttiUJi  i^U  Calcutta  1828,  4to.  i^tj^JU.  Calcutta  A.  H. 
1236,  8vo.  119  pp.  ThiB  is  chiefly  derived  from  Bazy's  Commentary 
on  the  Sh^fiah.  It  contains  an  explanation  of  the  examples  contained 
in  the  Sharh  MolU.  The  seven  Mo'allaqats  with  an  Arabic  commen* 
tary,  Calcutta  1823,  8vo.  the  commentary  is  chiefly  derived  from 
Zauzany.  He  may  also  be  considered  as  the  editor  of  a  Persian 
Tazkirah  called  J^^^i^j^  by  Shyr  Khdn  L6dy  though  it  bears  the 
name  of  his  son  Ahmad.  It  was  compiled  in  A.  H.  1102  and 
published  in  A.  D.  1831. 


A  new  edition  of  the  Raghuvaiisa  with  the  commentary  of  Maili- 
n^tha  will,  we  are  informed,  shortly  issue  from  the  Sanskrita  P^esa  of 
Calcutta.  This  press  from  its  foundation  has  been  very  usefully  employed 
in  printing  some  of  the  standard  works  of  the  Br^maoic  titeratnre, 
and  among  those  already  published  we  find  the  Kuwudra  Sambkatm 
and  Meghaduta  of  Kalid&sa,  the  Kddambari  of  B&nabhatta,  the  Suupdl^^ 
Badha  of  Sri  Harsa,  the  Dasakum/ira  charita  of  Dandi,  the  AnuwuMtt-' 
ehintdmani  of  Ragbun&tha  Siromani,  the  Tativakaumudi  of  Vtohaspati 
MisVa,  and  the  S/tbda-^aktiprakdsfika  of  Jagadfs'a  Tark&laiik&ra.  The 
name  of  Professor  Madanamohaiia  Tarkalankdra  on  the  title  page  is 


1 85 1 .]  Literary  InteUigenee.  355 

t  sufficient  guarantee  that  the  workfl  are  correctly  printed,  but  we 
mast  observe  that  in  Europe  these  editions  will  not  be  considered  to 
have  been  **  edited :"  indeed  they  have  no  pretension  whatever  to  be 
so  called.  None  of  them  have  any  preface,  and  their  readers  are 
left  entirely  in  the  dark  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  MSS.  from 
which  they  have  been  printed — the  history  of  those  MSS. — the  names 
of  those  who  wrote  them — the  age  in  which  they  appeared — the  place 
whence  they  were  procured — and  every  thing  else  connected  with  their 
literaiy  fidelity  and  worth.  We  allude  to  this  subject  the  more  parti- 
cularly as  we  find  that  no  attention  has  been  paid  to  note  down  the 
variants  which  are  always  met  with  in  collating  MSS.,  and  the 
first  chapter  of  mie  of  the  works,  the  Dasakum&ra,  has  been  omitted 
without  giving  any  reason  for  such  omission.  Professor  Wilson, 
we  know,  has  expressed  some  doubts  regarding  the  authenticity  of 
the  chapter  in  question,  but  he  has  nevertheless  retained  it  in  his 
edition  of  the  work,  thinking  it  better  that  his  readers  should  have 
the  doubtful  chapter,  and  with  it  an  opportunity  to  judge  for  them- 
selres,  than  be  deprived  of  the  introduction  to  a  romance.  In  editing 
oriental  classics,  we  wish  that  sufficient  regard  be  shewn  to  obtain 
'  the  use,  and  to  point  out  the  peculiarities,  of  good  and  ancient  MSS., 
and  that  oar  Calcutta  Schultenses  and  Erpeniuses  may  more  carefully 
follow  the  footsteps  of  their  European  prototypes. 

There  is  a  strong  current  setting  in,  favourable  to  Bengali  Literature, 
which  augurs  well  as  to  the  future  prospects  of  Sanskrita  lore,  for  the 
Siulhu  Bdsha  or  classical  Bengali  is  so  identified  with  the  Sanskrita, 
that  the  students  of  the  former  are  naturally  disposed  to  cultivate  the 
latter.  We  hear  then  with  great  pleasure  that  the  principal  of  the 
Sanskrita  College,  Isvarachandra  Vidydsagard  is  preparing  a  Sanskrita 
Grammar  in  Bengali,  which  will  be  adapted  to  late  improvements  in 
philological  science,  and  is  designed  to  smooth  the  path  to  this  difficult 
language,  but  which  has  been  made  more  intricate  by  the  mystifications 
and  scholasticisms  of  pandits.  Along  with  this  grammar  a  series  of 
selections  from  Sanskrit  writers  will  be  given.  We  hope  one  day  to 
see  the  Sanskrita  College  of  Calcutta,  a  fount  for  a  useful  Vernacular 
Literature — and  a  model  for  an  improved  mode  of  learning  Sanskrit. 

A  publication  presenting  quite  a  novelfy  in  Bengali  Literature  has 
lately   made  its  appearance,  the  Satydraab,  a  monthly  Magazine  of 

3  A 


356  Literary  IntelUgente.  [No.  4. 

tweWe  pages  Quarto  with  two  wood-cats.  The  Jonnial  it  deagned, 
like-  the  Penny  and  Saturday  Magazines  in  England  to  impart  through 
the  Vernacular  tongue  interesting  and  useful  information,  to  comhine 
the  utUe  eum  dulci.  The  work  is  printed  at  the  Encyclopedia  Press 
in  Calcutta  conducted  hy  native  Christians^  and  the  price  is  only  one 
rupee  eight  annas  a  year.  Besides  papers  on  practical  religions 
subjects,  the  Magazine  is  designed  to  contain  a  series  of  articles  on 
Natural  History,  Mohammadan  history,  biographies  of  eminent  Engtish- 
men  in  India,  sketches  of  Hinduism,  and  Christian  biography.  The 
present  number  contains  a  very  good  article  on  Caste,  whidi  is  to  be 
continued. 

A  tratislstion  into  Bengali  of  an  excellent  work.  Chamber's  Moral 
Class  Book  has  just  appeared ;  the  style  is  good,  and  by  the  illastratiTe 
anecdotes  it  is  well  adapted  for  school  and  general  reading.  A  Ben- 
gali Dictionary  on  the  plan  of  Haughton's  with  all  the  meanings  in 
Bengali  is  passing  through  the  Pun^achandrodaya  press,  compiled  bj 
the  Editor  of  the  Purnachandrodaya,  who  has  rendered  much  benefit 
to  his  countrymen  by  the  well  executed  useful  works  that  have  at  tui- 
ous  times  issued  from  his  press.  Robinson  Crusoe  in  Bengali,  and  the 
lives  of  Columbus  and  Peter  the  Great,  will  shortly  be  published  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Vernacular  Translation  Society.  We  hope  the  same 
Society  will  also  shortly  issue  under  their  patronage  a  Penny  Magazine 
in  Bengali.  To  the  kindness  of  the  Hon'ble  J.  D.  Bethune  and  of 
Knight,  the  London  Publisher,  Bengali  Vernacular  Literature  is  deeply 
indebted  for  the  valuable  supply  of  type-metal  cuts  which  have  been 
furnished  to  illustrate  Bengali  publications. 

We  have  received  from  Mr.  F.  £.  Hall,  of  Benares,  the  following  Uit 
of  books  lately  published  at  that  city. 

List  of  works  published  by  order  of  Ootgmment,  North  Wetten 
Provinces f  for  the  use  of  the  Benares  CoUege. 

1.  Elements  of  English  Grammar,  Sanskrit  and  Englbh,    ..     1847 

2.  Outlines  of  Sanskrit  Grammar  in  Hindi, 1848 


No.  2,        „  „  1849 

No.  3,        „  „  1849 

99 


No.  4,        „  „  1849 


]651.]  Literary  Intelligence.  357 

A,  Laghu  Kaumudi  in  Hindi,  Part  I, '  1849 

5.  Tarka  Sangraha.  Text,  Translation  and  Original  Comment,     1849 

6.  Tattwa  Samium,  ditto  ditto,    1850 

7.  Nyija  Sutra  Vritti,  Part  I,  ditto  ditto, 1850 

8.  Reprints  for  the  Pandits,  No.  I,  containing  Harris's  Essay 

or  Art,  with  Introduction, 1850 

9.  Reprints  for  the  Pandits,  No.  II.,  containing  Introdaction 
to  the  Philosophy  of  Induction,  following  the  order  of  Mr. 

J.  8.  Mill's  System  of  Logic,  Ratiocinative  and  InductiTC,.  •  1851 

10.  Yedinta  Sdtra,  Part  I.     Text,  Translation  and  Original 
Comment,    1851 

11.  Kan&da  Sdtra,  Part  I,  ditto  ditto, 1851 

12.  Veddnta  Sdra,  ditto  ditto, 1851 

13.  Bh^hd  Parichccheda  and  SidhanU  Muktivali,  Part  I,  ditto,  1 85 1 

14.  Laghu  Kanmudl.    Text  and  Translation  with  Elucidations 

and  References, «  . .      1851 

15.  Algebra  in  Hindi,  Vol.  I.    By  Bapti  Deva, 1851 

In  Preparation. 

1.  Synopsis  of  Science,  being  an  Encyclopedic  View  of  Human 
knowledge,  moulded  on  the  Sutras  of  Gotama,  English  and  Sanskrit. 

2.  Sanskrit  First  Lessons,  on  the  Method  of  Ollendorf. 

3.  Toga  Sdtra.    Text,  Translation  and  Original  Comment. 

4.  Mfminsd  Sdtra,  ditto  ditto. 

5.  Anumlma  Khanda  of  the  Chint&mani. 

6.  Mahdbhiishya,  with  its  Commentaries,  the  Kaiyyata  and  Vira- 
rapa.  Sanskrit  text. 

7.  The  Sequek  to  the  Part  I.  of  the  Ny&ya  Sdtra  Vptti,  &c.  &c. 

Works  Published  in  Sanskrita. 


3  A  2 


358 


Literary  IntelUgenee. 


[No.  4. 


In  Pre99^ 
Wwk*  Published  in  Hindi. 


wwrtlt^'^w  I 


*liri^^ 


PROCEEDINGS 


or   THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL 


For  April,  1851. 


The  Society  met  on  the  2nd  iiislant  at  half-past  8  p.  m. 

The  Hon'ble  Sir  James  CoLviiiB,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  meeting  for  the  month  of  March  were  read 
and  confirmed. 

Bdbu  Jddavakrishna  Sinha,  duly  proposed  and  seconded  at  the  pre- 
ceding meetingi  was  balloted  for  and  elected  an  ordinary  member. 

The  following  gentlemen  were  named  for  ballot  at  the  next  meeting. 

H.  JFoodroWf  Esq.  M,  A. ;  proposed  by  the  President  and  seconded 
by  Mr.  C.  Beadon. 

Joseph  Fayrer,  Esq,  M.  D. ;  proposed  by  Mr.  Frith  and  seconded 
by  the  President. 

Read  letters — 

1st.  From  Mauluvi  Mohi-ud-din  Ahmed,  forwarding  copies  of  the 
Khol&sat-ul'Hisdb  and  Tafsir  Ahmadi,  for  sale  to  the  Society. 

On  the  recommendation  of  Dr.  Sprenger,  it  was  determined  that  the 
last  named  work  be  purchased. 

2nd.  From  £.  A.  Samnells,  Esq.,  presenting  on  behalf  of  A.  Spiers, 
Esq.  C.  S.,  the  following  coins  to  the  Society. 

3  Scotch  coins  of  1570—1582  and  1602. 
1  of  Sigismund  III.,  king  of  Poland. 
1  of  the  Free  City  of  Hamburg,  1671. 
1  of  Charles  the  1st  (without  date). 

drd.  From  Captain  W.  Sherwill,  submitting  a  paper  descriptive  of 
a  Colossal  statue  near  Mandilr  in  R&jmah&l,  and  offering  to  the  Society 
a  History  of  the  RAjmahal  hills  for  publication  in  the  Journal. 


360  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatie  Society.  [No.  4. 

The  paper  was  referred  for  pablication,  and  the  offer  was  thankfally 
received. 

4th.  From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  GoTem- 
ment  of  Bengal,  forwarding  a  coloured  map  of  the  Midoapur  dbtrict, 
for  the  Moseum  of  Economic  Geology. 

5th.  From  Major  M.  Kittoe,  Benares,  regarding  his  archaeologi- 
cal researches  in  S&m&th,  and  requesting  for  the  loan  of  the  copper- 
plate grants  in  the  Museum  (one  set  at  a  time)  for  examination. 

After  some  conversation  on  the  subject  it  was  agreed  that  Major 
Kittoe  should  be  informed  that  the  Society  will  gladly  assist  his  re- 
searches with  regard  to  the  copper-plates  in  the  way  he  desires ;  and 
will  with  pleasure  receive  any  accounts  he  can  from  time  to  time  afford 
of  his  progress  in  the  archaeological  arrangements  of  ancient  sculptures. 

6th.  From  Captain  Siddons,  enclosing  the  3rd  chapter  of  hia 
Translation  of  the  Vichittra  N&tak. 

7th.  From  Dr.  A.  Campbell,  Darjeling,  presenting  skins  of  the  wild 
goat  of  Sikim,  Himalaya,  and  a  civet.  '*  The  (first  named)  animal"  aajs 
Dr.  C.  *^was  killed  at  Younger,  14,000  feet,  at  the  base  of  Kunehinjh- 
ingd,  and  the  civet  is  sent  merely  to  shew  that  the  animal  inhabits 
that  part  of  the  world  unknown  to  our  Zoologists." 

8th.  From  Dr.  A.  Sprenger,  endoaing  a  paper  on  the  initial  letten 
of  the  19th  Surah  of  the  Qur&n. 

9th.  From  W.  Earle,  Esq.,  presenting  three  copper  coins  and  a 
signet  found  seven  or  eight  years  ago,  about  2  miles  N.  E.  of  Shafapar, 
Oondie,  on  ploughing  up  the  ground,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  wbidi 
mounds  and  tumuli  are  seen. 

10th.  From  Sir  H.  M.  Elliot,  Secretary  to  the  Government  of 
India,  announcing  that  Dr.  Andrew  Fleming  has  been  directed  to  fiir- 
nish  specimens  of  minerals  from  the  Panjabfor  the  Society's  Moseom. 

11th.  From  Dr.  E.  Boer,  submitting  the  subjoined  extract  from  a 
letter  from  Dr.  Goldstucker. 

Extract  from  a  letter  from  Dr.  Goldstucker,  dated  Lorndtm,  \%th  Jim.  1851. 

"Dr.  Miiller  has  commanicated  to  me,  that  the  Asiatic  Society  has  doae 
me  the  favour  to  subscribe  for  10  copies*  of  the  works  to  be  published  by 
me.    I  owe  my  sinoerest  thanks  to  the  Society,  which  I  think,  I  cannot 

*  This  is  an  error.  The  Asiatic  Society  has  subscribed  for  5  copies  only.— &  K. 


1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Jtiaiie  Society,  361 

•bow  in  a  more  suitable  manner  than  by  informing  yon  of  the  aim  of  my 
literary  purtnits  and  the  manner  in  which  I  hope  to  attain  it.    One  of  my 
chief  objects,  which  since  1836,  when  I  commenced  my  Indian  studies,  con« 
itantly  engaged  my  attention,  has  been  to  trace  the  religious  and  philoso- 
phies! development  of  the  Hindus,  and  to  lay  the  results  of  my  researches 
before  the  public.  Of  the  close  connexion  of  religion  and  philosophy  among 
the  Hindus,  1  became  aware  only  in  the  course  of  my  studies,  and  the 
necessity  of  such  a  work,  as  I  intend  to  publish,  has  forced  itself  the  more 
upon  me,  as  1  find,  that  a  separate  treatment  of  the  history  of  religion  and 
philosophy  would  in  most  instances  lead  to  hypotheses  and  doubtful  results. 
The  same  difficulty  obtained  for  both  of  them,  viz.,  that  the  materials  were 
either  scanty  or  not  yet  accessible.    When  therefore  the  Vedas  were  pub- 
fished  by  competent  scholars  and  translations  of  them  promised,  I  resolved 
to  eommenee  a  translation  of  the  Mahabh&rata,  in  order  to  obtain  a  uniform 
bssis  for  quoting  references  for  the  more  modem  history  of  religion.    For 
this  purpose  a  remion  of  the  often  suspicious  text  of  the  Calcutta  edition 
wu  necessary.    1  therefore  compared  the  first  books  with  the  best  appli- 
ances in  Europe,  and  copied  the  commentaries  of  Nilakantha,  Chatnrbhuja, 
Aijnna  Mis'ra,  &c.  for  the  whole  Mah&bh&rata,  in  such  a  manner,  that  after 
another  comparison  with  the  MSS.  at  London,  they  are  ready  for  the  press. 
The  first  volume  of  my  (German)  translation  which  has  been  made  with 
reference  to  those  collations,  is  nearly  completed.    In  respect  to  the  colla- 
tions I  have  to  obserre,  that  the  Tarious  readings  are  considerable  and  of 
uneh  more  importance  than  I  had  reason  to  suspect,  as  the  Calcutta  edition 
ii  on  the  whole  a  careful  one,  and  I  am  of  opinion,  that  without  these  ardu- 
ons  and  tedious  preliminary  labours,  the  translation  could  be  but  nncritical. 
I  would  take  this  opportunity  to  express  a  wish  that  the  Pandits  might  be 
induced  to  lay  before  the  public,  the  various  readings  which  they  collect  in 
their  editions.    I  do  not  think,  that  I  myself  shall  be  able  to  publish  these 
philological  researches  and  the  commentaries  as  I  am  not  supplied  with  the 
means  for  so  great  an  undertaking. 

**  With  reference  to  Indian  philosophy,  the  want  of  the  necessary  apptiances 
compelled  me  to  publish  the  principal  works  of  each  period  with  their  phi- 
lological apparatus,  before  giving  the  result  of  my  own  critical  and  histori- 
cal researehea.  I  therefore  intend,  in  accordance  with  the  division  of  the 
orthodox  philosophy  into  six  principal  schools,  to  publish  the  most  impor- 
tant works  of  each  division,  which  are  not  yet  edited,  and  independent  of 
the  commentary,  which  I  must  add  myself,  to  append  to  each  division  a 
history  of  its  philosophy.  How  tut  I  shall  be  able  to  follow  out  my  plan, 
depends  not  only  upon  favourable  external  circumstances^  but  also  upon  the 


362  Proceedings  of  the  Anatie  Society,  [No.  4. 

■oureei  which  may  be  accestible  to  me  in  Europe,  and  upon  the  Mnttanee 
of  the  learned  in  India  in  finding  out  the  moat  important  ancient  worici.  I 
venture  to  hope,  if  the  interest  for  thia  branch  of  the  development  of  the 
Hindus  is  resuscitated  in  accordance  to  a  systematical  plan,  that  we  shall  ia 
course  of  time  receire  from  India  those  appliances  the  want  of  whieh  we 
feel  now  so  keenly. 

"  Permit  me  to  mention  more  specially  for  what  the  first  is  wanted.  I  hsn 
of  course  to  commence  with  the  Mim4nsi^  of  which  the  study  the  mors 
requires  renovation,  as  this  commentary  to  the  Yedas  is  closely  conneeied 
with  another,  which  my  friends  M.  Miiller  and  A.  Weber  are  now  publish- 
ing. I  have  commenced  with  the  publication  of  the  JaiMtai^a-«3fi|fa-iiiii(^ 
fnstara  by  Mddhava^  partly  because,  in  want  of  other  appliances  I  was  com- 
pelled to  begin  with  it,  partly  because  I  wholly  concur  in  Colebrooke't 
opinion,  that  among  all  Mim&ns&  works  this  is  the  most  simple  and  there- 
fore best  fitted  for  the  commencement  of  its  study.  By  the  appliances  I 
have  met  with  at  Paris,  London  and  Oxford  (there  are  none  at  Berlin)  I 
trust,  I  shall  be  able  to  prepare  a  critical  text.  To  this  would  be  joined  ia 
the  first  volume  the  Jatmtnt-n&raff,  for  which  I  have  procured  sufficient 
material.  The  next  volumes  of  the  Mim&ns4  division  are  to  contain  the 
extensive  SdbaTa-bhdthya  and  the  important  Vartikas  of  KmrnAriUk'^vimk 
For  the  former  I  have  three  MSS.,  but  on  account  of  their  great  extent,  I 
do  not  yet  exactly  know  whether  they  will  be  safe  guides  through  the 
whole  detail  of  my  labours.  For  the  Vdrtikae,  however  ^  the  proepeet  it  yet 
very  umatisfactory,  as  in  Europe,  viz.  in  London  and  Oxford,  there  are  only 
two  MSS.,  and  both  of  them  quite  incomplete.  An  edition  of  thia  im- 
portant work  will  therefore  depend  upon  the  success  of  my  solicitations  is 
various  quarters  for  getting  MSS.,  audi  hope  you  will,  allow  me  alsott 
request  your  mediation  of  procuring  for  me  a  MS.  of  the  Vartikae  of  Km- 
mdrila  (12  Adhy&yas  of  4  P&das  each,  with  the  exception  of  the  drd,  6th 
and  10th  Adhyiiyas  each  of  which  contains  8  Padas.)  It  would  also  be 
very  important,  if  commentaries  previous  to  S&bara  could  be  discovered, 
especially  the  work,  the  author  of  which  (in  accordance  with  the  designation 
of  his  disciples  **  Pr&bh&karas")  must  have  had  the  name  of  Prabhdkaru  .— 
also  Guru.  Jaimini's  S&tras  among  others  make  a  special  mention  of  B6da- 
ri,  but  I  have  not  been  fortunate  enough  to  trace  a  work  of  an  author  of  this 
name,  and  I  shall  feel  much  obliged,  if  you  can  give  me  information  about 
him.  Is  there  any  Tantrika  work  and  a  commentary  to  it  by  Bhavadevs 
in  India?  And  may  I  take  the  liberty  of  asking  another  question,  are  there 
commentaries  on  S&bara's  commentary,  snd  which  i  In  this  case  also  ia 
the  Mimiins&  literature  in  the  East  India  House,  ill-furnished;  for  it  con- 
tains only  a  small  fragment  of  such  a  commentary  by  Sdlikamitka, 


lSb\,]  Proceedings  of  the  AHatie  Society.  363 

"The  complete  tuccesi  of  all  tliese  literary  undertakings  will  of  coarse 
depend  upon  the  interest  which  learned  institutions  take  in  the  publication 
of  these  works,  as  I  can  but  little  rely  upon  any  assistance  from  booksellers. 

"The  publication  of  those  works^the  printing  of  which  has  not  been  com* 
meoced  yet,  will  be  interrupted  for  a  time  by  a  labour  in  which  I  have  been 
Istely  engaged ;  for  I  have  accepted  of  a  proposal  to  prepare  jointly  with 
the  venerable  and  revered  Wilson  a  third  edition  of  his  Sanscrit  dictionary. 
It  is  to  contain  an  index  to  P&nini,  all  my  philosophical  and  musical  indices, 
and  beside  Wilson's  materials,  all  that  is  available  in  the  glossaries  (Bopp, 
Johnson  and  Lassen,  &c.  &c.)  and  lastly,  alterations  in  single  points.  To  give 
more,  is  unfortunately  not  possible,  as  the  book  is  for  a  long  time  out  of 
print,  and  as  it  is  first  necessary,  within  two  or  three  years  to  prepare  a 
work,  corresponding  as  much  as  possible  to  the  present  wants.  The  print- 
ing will  commence  after  six  or  eight  weeks. 

"  I  conclude  this  long  letter  with  a  question,  which  I  hope,  you  will  not 
consider  indiscreet,  as  it  is  a  new  request  for  the  liberality  of  the  Asiatic 
Society. 

"  Some  of  my  friends  have  given  me  hopes,  that  the  Asiatic  Society  would 
perhaps  favour  me  with  a  copy  of  the  Bibliotheca  Indica,  if  I  sent  them  in 
return  a  copy  of  the  works  which  I  am  publishing.  That  this  will  be  done 
on  my  part,  I  hope,  I  need  not  assure  you,  and  I  only  add,  that  I  should 
feel  extremely  indebted  to  the  Society,  if  they  could  join  my  name  to  those 
who  receive  from  the  liberality  of  the  Society  those  editions,  so  important 
and  so  rare  in  Europe." 

The  President  gave  notice  of  a  motion  for  the  next  general  meet- 
ing, that  the  council  be  authorised  to  expend,  out  of  the  Oriental  Fund, 
a  sum  not  exceeding  Rs.  500,  in  getting  such  of  the  Persian,  Arabic 
and  Urdu  MSS.  as  require  to  be  newly  bound,  rebound,  and  also  in 
getting  such  of  them  as  require  transcription,  transcribed. 

The  President  also  read  such  of  the  new  rules  as  had  been  amended 
in  the  course  of  the  discussions  at  the  special  meetings,  and  on  his  pro- 
posal they  were  confirmed  and  ordered  to  be  printed. 

He  also  announced  to  the  Society  that  one  of  their  Members,  Mr. 
B.  H.  Hodgson,  has  been  elected  a  corresponding  Member  of  the 
Academic  des  Inscriptions  et  belles  lettres. 

The  Librarian  and  the  Curator  in  the  Geological  Department  having 
submitted  their  usual  monthly  reports  the  meeting  adjourned. 

Confirmed,  May  7th,  IdoK 

J.    COLVILE, 
3   B 


364  Proceedings  of  the  Atiatie  Society.  [No.  4. 

Beport  of  the  Cwrator^  Museum  of  Economic  Geology. 

GbOLOQT   and   MlNBRALOGT. 

Mr.  J.  Weaver  has  lent  iu  a  specimen  of  an  Aibestiform  Chlorite  Schift 
from  New  Zealand.  This  rock  is  a  soft  Chlorite  Schist  which  crumbles 
between  the  fingers  but  which  on  the  fracture  is  decidedly  fibrous,  and  in 
appearance  might  be  taken  for  petrified  wood. 

From  H.  Torrens,  Esq.  C.  S.  we  have  received  a  small  collection  of  12 
Specimens  of  fossils  and  rocks  from  the  Mootee  Jhurna  Falls,  of  which  some 
will  be  additions  to  our  cabinets.  He  has  also  sent  us  three  baskets  of  oosl 
from  the  same  locality  which  I  have  referred  to  in  the  next  section. 

From  Mr.  Theobald,  Junior*  we  have  also  a  few  select  specimens  of  rocks 
of  which  some  will  add  to  our  collections. 

From  Lt.  Fell,  L  N.  commanding  the  H.  C.  Survey  Brig  Krishna,  we  have 
received  a  few  specimens  of  calcareous  rock  and  day  slate  with  imbedded 
shale  and  indurated  lignite,  with  coal,  from  Diamond  Island.  These,  thoagh 
mere  shore  specimens,  are  of  interest  if  they  shew  that  the  Arracan  coal 
formations  extend  along  the  coast  of  Pegu  towards  Moulmein,  though  they 
may  be  mere  detritus  brought  to  this  point  by  the  varying  currents,  and 
washed  up  by  the  sea. 

I  have  also  put  into  the  form  of  a  paper  for  the  Journal  an  account  of  a 
very  interesting  series  of  Calderite  rocks,  shewing  the  formation  of  this  rock, 
as  in  the  granites,  by  the  gradual  mixture  and  more  perfect  (apparent) 
semi-fusion  of  its  constituent  ingri^dients. 

Economic  Obolooy. 
I  have  forwarded  to  Government,  and  have  also  put  into  the  form  of  a 
paper  for  the  Journal  my  detailed  Report  on  the  Deoghur  copper  ores  aod 
on  the  extraction  of  the  silver  from  two  of  those  which  contain  it  by  the 
beautiful  Spanish  amalgamation  process.  It  is  not  therefore  neoessaiy  farther 
to  refer  to  them  here  than  to  say  that  I  have  completely  demonstrated  the 
practicability  and  efficiency  of  the  process  in  India  even  at  an  unfavooimble 
season  of  the  year.  I  regret  to  add  that  we  are  even  yet  in  spite  of  my  best 
efforts  deficient  in  supplies  of  ores  from  this  very  interesting  locality  !* 
Captain  Sherwill  having  proceeded  on  duty,  and  Mr.  Vincent  from  the 

*  It  is  worth  noting  here  how  remarkable  an  instance  this  is  of  the  difficalties  m 
collecting  minerals  in  India.  There  are  six  classes  of  the  ores  containing  alvcr 
and  as  yet  I  have  been  able  to  obtain  only  a  scanty  lupply  of  two  of  them.  saflidimK 
to  afford  experiments  of  a  pound  weight  only,  when  could  I  have  obtained  20  or  even 
50  lbs.  I  wonhl  have  worked  that  quantity  1  Of  the  remaining  four  we  have  too 
little  to  attempt  an  amalgamation  with  them.  We  want  on  such  an  oocnaioB  s 
maund,  Hud  we  obtain  but  an  ounce  or  two  of  each  lort ;  not  for  want  of  seal  and 
good  will,  but  simply  from  the  difficalties  of  distance,  roads,  climate,  jangle  and  the 
want  of  Europeans  on  the  spot.    And  yet  this  is  within  200  miles  of  Calcntta. 


185 1 .]  Proceedings  of  the  Aeiatie  Society.  365 

nature  of  hit  public  duties  being  unwilling  to  meddle  with  the  mine.  I 
learn,  however,  that  Mr.  O.  Barnes  has  obtained  a  pottah  of  the  mine,  and 
bis  brother,  Mr.  Charles  Barnes,  called  at  the  Museum  for  information  and 
adnce,  which  I  of  course  have  given  to  the  best  of  my  ability ;  and  I  trust 
that  before  the  rains  some  samples  of  the  ores  will  be  sent  to  England  to 
sscertain  their  fair  commercial  value. 

Captain  Sherwill  has  also  sent  us  from  the  bed  of  the  Adji  River  not  far 
from  Deoghur,  some  new  samples  of  copper  ore»  which  are  the  common 
sulphuret  of  copper.  He  states  these  were  found  in  the  bed  of  a  diy  nullah 
by  a  gentleman  of  Uie  survey  service*  At  present  we  have  no  farther 
information  of  this  locality,  and  this  ore  is  the  poorest  kind  of  copper  ore, 
bat  it  is  of  importance  that  we  should  know  as  many  of  the  localities  in 
which  copper  exists  as  ponible. 

Captain  Sherwill  has  also  sent  us  from  Afzulpoor  a  specimen  of  coal  of 
which  be  says,' — 

"  I  send  yon  a  box  of  the  coal  and  Pyrites  from  near  Afzulpoor  on  the 
banks  of  the  Adji  Nullah,  16  miles  north  of  the  Ranigunge  collieries;  it  is 
no  new  discovery  but  the  specimens  may  be  of  interest  to  the  Museum." 

Specimen  No.  1.  Red  sandy  soil,   3  feet. 

„       No.  2.  Grey  clay  with  minute  veins  of  carbonate  of  lime,    2.     1. 
„       No.  3.  A  loose,  incoherent  carbonaceous  stratum,  .•••..     1.     1. 

„       No.  4.  Bituminous  shale, • 6.    0. 

„       No.  5.  Bituminous  coal  with  Pyrites ;  the  depth  of  the 

coal  unknown, 13.    6. 

(Signed)       W.  S.  Shirwill. 
27/A  June,  1850,  Berhampore. 

As  this  coal  was  of  a  brighter  appearance  than  any  Burdwan  coal  which  I 
Have  seen,  I  have  analysed  it  and  the  result  is  that  it  contains  in  100  parts — • 

Gaseous  matter, • 32.    25. 

Carbon, • • 60.    15, 

Grey  ash,   ••• • 7«    15. 

Los8(Water7)  • 45. 


ri* 


100.  00. 
The  pulverised  coal  cakes  into  a  single  puffy  mass  of  fine  coke,  very  po- 
rous and  metallic  in  tbe  fracture,  and  burning  very  slowly  while  reducing  it 
to  ash.  The  asb  is  of  a  whitisb  grey  colour  and  contains  minute  granules 
of  a  white  colour.  It  does  not  effervesce  with  Muriatic  Add  and  thus  con- 
tains no  Carbonate  of  lime.  A  lump  of  this  coal  burnt  in  a  close  crucible 
gsve  71  per  cent,  of  coke,  and  as  this  coke  would  contain  the  7*15  of  ash, 
100  parts  of  the  coke  would  thus  contain  10.07  of  ash — ^in  round  numbers  11 

3  B  2 


366  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  4. 

per  cent,  or  60  per  cent,  of  pure  coke.  From  its  slow  eombuition  it  might 
not  answer  for  steam  purposes,  but  for  smelting  and  other  work  it  would  no 
doubt  suit.  I  find  that  this  coal  approaches  within  1  per  cent,  of  its  consti- 
tuents to  the  Chinakuri  coal  No.  6  analysed  by  Mr.  James  Prinsep  in  hb 
teble  given  at  p.  197  of  Vol.  VII.  of  the  Journal  (1838)  which  gifcs  52  per 
cent*  of  pure  coke,  Newcastle  coal  giving  65  per  cent,  of  coke. 

Mr.  Torrena'  specimen  of  coal  from  the  Mootee  Jhuma  Falls  mentioned 
above  was  also  examined. 

It  is  a  bright  jet  coal  decomposing  very  rapidly  in  the  air  and  sepsratbg 
into  small  parallelopipeds.  It  bums  in  the  forceps  with  a  steady  glowing 
combustion  leaving  a  white  ash.  It  gives  no  visible  smoke  from  the  doied 
crucible  but  a  sickly  disagreeable  smell. 

7^  coii#<t<iMii/  parts  are. 

Water,* 18.    50. 

Gaseous  matter, 23.    75. 

Carbon, • 29.    30. 

Ash, 28.    45. 

100.    00. 
The  ash  is  of  a  pale  brown  colour  and  like  the  foregoing  contains  minnte 
little  white  granules.    It  also  contains  no  lime  as  a  carbonate. 

We  have  also  received  from  Major  Jenkins  two  specimens  of  coal  from 
Namsang  Cahing  and  Baijan,  in  Assam.  The  last  is  labelled  "  Baijan  SCesm 
Coal''  and  some  fine  coke  made  from  it  has  been  sent  down  with  it.  From 
the  pressure  of  other  researches  on  hand,  I  have  not  been  able  yet  to  examine 
these  specimens,  but  will  do  so  on  an  early  day.  Major  Jenkins  has  also  for- 
warded a  specimen  of  the  supposed  argentiferous  lead  ore  from  the  Bhor 
Kamptee  country,  but  upon  examination  it  does  not  contain  any  appredsble 
quantity  of  silver.    The  following  letters  refer  to  this  ore. 

No.  118. 
From  the  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  Bengal^ 
ToH.  PiDDiNGTON,  Esq,  Curator  of  Economic  Geology,  dated  Fort  WiWm, 

the2^th  February,  185L 

Sir,— The  Agent  to  the  Governor  General,  North  East  Frontier,  having  »• 

ported  to  Government  that  he  has  forwarded  to  you,  by  D&wk  banghy,  a  ape- 

cimen  of  argentiferous  lead  found  in  Bor  Kamptee  in  upper  Assam,  I  am 

directed  by  the  Deputy  Governor  of  Bengal  to  request  that  you  will  submit 

*  By  an  independent  experiment.  It  is  probable  that  on  being  freshly  nuaed  it 
may  not  contain  by  a  great  deal  so  large  a  proportion  of  water  the  absorptioa  of 
which,  when  it  is  exposed  to  the  air,  is  probably  the  caose  of  its  rapid  decomposition 
which,  with  its  large  proportion  of  ash,  wholly  unfits  it  for  a  usefnl  coal  exoept  oa 
the  spot. 


J85I.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  367 

a  report  of  the  result  of  any  analysis  of  the  ore  in  question  which  you  may 
make,  for  the  information  of  his  Honor. 

I  have  the  honor  to  he,  &c. 

(Signed)        W.  Siton  Karr, 
Under  Secretary  to  the  Govt,  of  Bengal. 
From  H.  Piddinoton,  Esq.  Curator  Museum  Economic  Geology. 
To  W.  Sbton  Karr,  Esq.^  Under  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  Bengal. 
Sir, — In  reply   to  your  letter  No.  118  of  the  28th  ultimo,  I  have  the 
honor  to  report  that  the  specimen  of  lead  ore  forwarded  hy  Major  Jenkins 
contains  no  silver,  or  so  minute  a  portion  as  not  to  he  detected  by  examina- 
tion of  such  small  quantities,  and  certainly  none  to  render  it  worth  working. 
It  contains  3  or  4  per  cent,  of  Antimony. 

2.  I  fear  Major  Jenkins  has  been  imposed  upon,  for  his  specimen  is  no- 
thing more  than  a  rolled  lump  of  common  galena  probably  picked  from  some 
torrent,  and  certainly  not  one  from  any  wrought  vein  or  bed.  From  the 
dread  which  natives  entertain  of  Europeans  obtaining  any  knowledge  of 
their  mines  you  are  doubtless.  Sir,  aware,  that  nothing  is  more  common,  espe« 
cially  with  native  chiefs  of  all  ranks,  than  to  give,  purposely,  worthless  spe- 
cimens analogous  in  appearance  to  those  of  any  value ;  and  their  followers 
dare  not  act  otherwise.  A  notable  instance  or  two  has  occurred  of  this 
within  my  own  knowledge,  and  particularly  one  with  the  late  Major  Ouseley, 
in  which  smelted  copper  was  given  as  the  produce,  and  a  red  iron  ore  which 
did  not  contain  a  particle  of  copper,  as  the  ore  from  which  it  was  obtained  I 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 

(Signed)        H.  Piddington, 
Curator,  Museum  Economic  Geology, 
Calcutta^  Uth  March,  1851. 

Messrs.  Robinson  and  Balfour  have  sent  to  the  Museum  some  specimens 
of  Tnrquoisea  with  the  following  letter. 

No.  1671. 

H.  Piddington,  Esq. 

Dbar  Sir, — At  the  request  of  W.  J.  H.  Money,  Esq.,  C.  S.  we  beg  to 

send  herewith  a  parcel  brought  by  him  from  Captain  Lindquist,  P.  and  O. 

Company's  Agent  at  Suez,  containing  Turquoises  picked  up  on  Mount 

Serebat. 

Captain  L.  would  be  glad  to  be  informed  whether  they  are  of  any  value. 

Toursy  &c. 
(Signed)        Robinson,  Balfour  &  Co. 
These  gentlemen  have  been  informed  that  the  specimens  sent  are  no  far- 
ther of  value  than  as  indicating  the  probability  of  a  vein  of  these  stones. 


368  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  4. 

which,  if  good,  might  be  well  worth  working,  lince  good  tpedmem  sell  it 
high  prices  in  eutem  countriei,  where  the  stone  is  supposed  to  potieti 
peculiar  virtues  and  is  therefore  held  in  high  estimation. 

H.  PiDDIMGTON, 

Curatory  Museum  Ecomomic  Geohgjf^ 
Library. 
The  following  books  have  been  received  into  the  Library  during  the 
month  of  March,  1851. 

Prrsbntrd. 
A  Synopsis  of  the  characters  of  the  carboniferous  Limestone  Fossils  of 
Ireland.  By  Mr.  Frederick  M'Coy.  Dublin,  1846,  4to.    Prbsbntbd  bt 
Richard  Griffith,  Esa. 

A  Synopsis  of  the  Silurian  Fossils  of  Ireland  collected  by  R.  Griffith, 
Esq. — By  F.  M*Coy,  Esq.    Dublin  1846,  4to. — By  thb  samb. 

Astronomical  observations  made  at  the  Observatory  of  Cambridge,  by  the 
Rev.  James  Challis.    Vol.  XVI.  for  the  years  1844-5.    Cambridge,  1850.— 

PRRBBNTBD  BY  THB  SYNDIC ATB  OF  THB  CaMBRIDOB  ObBERVATORT. 

Selections  from  the  Records  of  the  Bengal  Government.  No  L  on  the 
Poppy  Cultivation  and  the  Benares  Opium  Agency.  By  Dr.  W.  0.  & 
Eatwell.    Calcutta,  1851.  Pamphlet. — By  thb  Gdybrnment  op  Bbmoau 

Tattwabodhini  Patrik&.  No.  91. — By  thb  Tattwabodhini'  Sabha'. 

Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Calentts, 
for  the  month  of  February,  1851. — By  thb  Dbputy  Survbyor  Gbnbbal. 

Satyarnaba,  No.  9. — By  thb  Rrv.  J.  Long. 

The  Journal  of  the  Indian  Archipelago  and  Eastern  Asia,  for  Jannary,  toA 
February,  1851.    Two  copies  each. — By  thb  Goybrnmbnt  of  Bbngal. 

List  of  Articles  contributed  from  Bengal  to  the  Great  Exhibition  of  1851. 
—By  Dr.  J.  M'Clblland. 

The  Oriental  Christian  Spectator,  February,  1851. — By  thb  Editor. 

The  Calcutta  Christian  Observer,  April,  1851. — By  thb  Editors. 

The  Citizen,  for  Msrch,  1851. — By  thb  Editor. 

Upsdeshaka,  No.  52. — By  thb  Editor. 

The  Oriental  Baptist,  No.  52. — By  thr  Editor. 

The  Purnachandrodaya  newspaper  for  March,  1851 — By  thb  Editor. 

Exchangbd. 

Athenajum,  Nos.  1208—12. 

Purchasbd. 

Layard's  Nineveh,  2  vols.  8vo. 

Humboldt's  Cosmos.    Translated  by  Ott^,  2  vols. 

Journal  des  Savants.     Novembre,  1850. 

The  Annals  and  Magazine  of  Natural  History,  for  December,  1850,  sfld 
January,  1851. 

The  French  in  India. — By  Libut.  Laurib. 

Comptes  Rendus,  Nos.  22  to  25,  for  Dec.  1 850. 


s 

1 

i 

jiiliijiilliiiiiiJijillsii 

j^l-SM 

•  tsssiijissisiiisisiisissiaesii 

p 

[     -flVJO 

•iiiiSK=is-isi=s^is=isiiiiiSisi 

i 

"    -^HJO 

°lSliiS=iSSI3iaiSiSiiiSilSiSlSS 

is^^ss^iissi^l^SEBS^^ilSiiiS 


1ssijii|t||iliil|.i|i|11iliis!^ 

* . rr m ^ >^ -^ ^ ^ IT >R r; ^ , -  ^ -^i-T r. ^ rr ^T r; .T /: ^ TT . . -.^ ^ rt . 


uosaaaasssuQcDiSi 

isSo835QS35s33 

■nmmmimmmiimim 

l^if 

•isssffisS 

$ffi3£gSSgESSS3SS£S33aS33 

llf 

■■»WJO 

81,8 
83.9 
85,0 
83.3 
65.4 
86.0 
86.3 
84.8 
86.3 
884 
86,7 
87.7 
880 
87.6 

84,4 
87  Jl 
84.0 
81.4 
83.3 
82  1 
85  9 
83.0 
8S.6 
84-3 
8J.6 
89.3 
87.5 
880 
884 

||||Slii 

mAW. 

iijaisiggssspsi 

lliilillliiilliliffiiliiillill 

i 

s  as 

....ni    -'"'^^^^■^  =  »!i;ii«-j»8;i!iiasss8iiri 

"...J.,.".!.  1    •         »         o         »           ; 

!|»-»»ljl  :;;::::::::::::  :S|S  ;  :S|  :::::■  :    J 

||t-«Jda||  :■  ::::::::;::::  :|S5  :  :||  ;  :  :  :  ;  t :    j| 

™i"SS  •iiiiiiSiiiiiiii'liiiSMSSiiii  \ 

fl 
1^ 

•„,„ 

•S5S5i5:|||;5sg3ai33S:sssS2s::jJi' 

•.»„ 

•  IHS=«5S|iiiS||g5|-:ji2J|!Sj51   li 

-"l-si5SJI3«sS3j33335;iJ5=5JS5ii:  |: 

i 

•3 

1 
< 

3                                                     * 

■s         a            -a        '3         a                      -a    -a  ^ 

iijjjiijjjiilljtojwjiiiilili 

1% 

"!«^^»««z^l|,-t„-rf«^^«.i«|«j^j™*i 

i 

i 

I 
1 

qina-M 

•  |3Ss3SiS3Si:-JSi5;5|;i5i|-5gS35:    i 

•2 

■"VJO 

1 

■■"in  JO 

' issiliffisassilisiassss^iiiiiisi    i 

1 

oi'pw«a 

|iPi5.s^i«isl|lS.lsHaSSSp|s=s| 

1 

1 
■s 

1 

iJillllljJllllllJlllllJlllJlJ  ji 

1 

1 

i 

1 

lina-M 

^ 

■'FV  JO 

•  sssSsSsJxSKss  J!?l 

■" 

■^'WJ0|«  ii^S^ls-isliisliils 

|ii.SiigS?Sgi5Sg2«S 

1 

illlJlllllJlliLlllllJlllllll.. 

1 

1 

i 

ii-g-Avi.ssss-ssgils^sigis^-^IJIsijg^^ls^  i: 

■i!VJO 
"M   JO 

^  ililli ilsJlilllii  iliiBlisii  s^ 

•sssSssssissssss3Jass«sis's'sas5iis3 

[Ol 

■.4oEE 
p»j-«H 

f.a ^ ■^ 

JOURNAL 


OP  THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY 


No.  v.— 1851. 


Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins,  By  Capt. 
Drttry,  eammunieated  by  General  Cullen,  H*  C,  Resident^  Tra- 
vaneore,  through  the  Hon* hie  W.  Elliott. 

A  most  interesting  discoTery  of  a  large  quantity  of  Ancient  Roman 
Gold  Coins  has  lately  been  made  in  the  neigbbonrhood  of  Cannanore 
on  the  Malabar  Coast,  not  only  remarkable  for  the  numbers  found 
(amounting  to  some  hundreds)  but  also  for  their  wonderful  state  of 
preservation.  Many  appear  almost  as  fresh  as  on  the  day  they  were 
struck :  the  outline  of  the  figures  is  so  sharp  and  distinct,  and  the 
inscriptions  so  clear  and  legible.  With  very  few  exceptions  they  are 
a]I  of  gold,  and  of  the  age  of  Imperial  Rome  from  Augustus  down- 
wards ;  several  of  them  bemg  coeval  with  the  earliest  days  of  the 
Christian  era.  From  what  we  have  been  able  to  learn  regarding  their 
first  appearance,  it  seems  that  a  few  were  brought  into  the  town  of 
Calicut  and  offered  for  sale  in  the  Bazaar  by  some  poor  natives  who 
naturally  supposing  from  their  shining  appearance  that  they  were 
worth  perhaps  some  trifle,  gladly  bartered  them  away  for  a  day's  feed 
of  rice.  The  Coins  however  speedily  found  their  way  among  those 
who  were  not  long  in  estimating  their  real  value,  and  the  natives  find- 
ing that  some  importance  was  attached  to  the  glittering  metal  began 
to  rise  in  their  demands,  and  at  length  sold  them  for  one,  five,  ten  and 
subsequently  for  fourteen  rupees  the  coin.  The  purity  of  the  gold 
especially  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Jewellers  and  the  wealthier  natives. 

No.  XLVIII.— New  Series.  3  c 


372      Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins.  ,[No.  5. 

who  purchased  them  for  the»purpose  of  having  them  melted  down  for 
trinkets  and  ornaments — and  many,  it  is  to  he  regretted,  have  been 
irretrievahlj  lost  in  this  way.    The  secrecy  at  first  so  carefully  main- 
tained hy  the  natives  in  respect  to  the  spot  whence  they  brought  them 
rose  in  proportion  to  the  eagerness  with  which  the  coins  were  bought 
up,  and  for  a  long  time  all  endeavours  proved  fruitless  in  ascertaining 
the  precise  locality  wherein  they  were  found.     It  now   appears  that 
they  were  accidentally  discovered  in  the  search  for  gold  dust  by  the 
gradual  clearing  away  of  the   soil  on  the  slope  of  a  small  hill  in  ihe 
neighbourhood  of  Kottayem,   a  village  about  ten  miles  to  the  east- 
ward of  Cannanore.     A  brass  vessel  was  also  found  in  which  many  of 
the  coins  were  deposited.     For  a  length  of  time  the  numbers  appear 
to  have  been  very  great,  and  it  has  been  stated  that  no  less  than  five 
cooly  loads  of  gold  coins  were  dug  out  of  the  same  spot.    Neither 
will  this  startling  assertion  be  so  incredible  after  all,  when  we  have  it 
on  record  that  upwards  of  five  hundred  coins  were  discovered  in  the 
Coimbatore  district  in  1842  ;  a  short  but  interesting  account  of  which 
is  given  in  the  volume  of  the  Madras  Journal  of  Science  and  litert- 
ture,  for  1844.  Other  discoveries  have  also  been  made  at  various  inter* 
vals  in  the  Deccan,   the  S.  Mahratta  country^   Cuddapab,  Nellore, 
Madura,  and  in  various  places  in  S.  India.     But  in  no  instance  has 
such  a  large  quantity  of  coins  almost  exclusively  gold  been  hitherto 
discovered,  and  all  at  the  same  time  in  such  perfect  preservation.    It 
is  impossible  to  make  any  correct  calculation  as  to  the  numbers  which 
have  actually  been  found,  but  it  might  be  mentioned  that  about  e^htj 
or  ninety  have  come  into  the  possession  of  His  Highness  the  Bajah 
of  Travancore — and  still  a  greater  quantity  has  been  collected  and 
preserved  by  General  CuUen,  Resident  in  Travancore,  while  even  after 
the  lapse  of  more  than  a  year  from  their  first  discovery  they  are  s^ 
procurable  from  the  natives  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tellicherry  and 
Calicut.    The  most  numerous  examples  which  occur  are  those  of  the 
reign  of  Tiberius,  and  next  to  that  Emperor,  those  of  Nero.     It  is  not 
a  little  remarkable  that  both  among  these  Aurei  as  well  as  among  the 
Denarii  alluded  to  as  discovered  at  Coimbatore^  1842,  the  examples  of 
coins  of  the  Emperor  Tiberius  should  in  both  instances   have  been 
more  frequent  than  any  other,  although  this  may  in  some  manner 
be  accounted  for  when  we  consider  that  the  reign  of  Tiberius  extended 


1851.]    Remarks  on  some  lately- discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins,      373 

over  a  period  of  23  years — a  long  time  in  comparison  with  that  of  the 
other  Emperors  excepting  Augustus.  In  other  respects  the  coins  are 
of  similar  dates  with  an  occasional  difference  of  the  types  on  the 
reverse  of  a  few  of  them.  No  attempt  appears  hitherto  to  have  heen 
made  to  investigate  if  possible  in  what  manner  these  relics  of  an  age 
so  long  passed  by,  and  of  a  people  so  interesting  as  the  Romans  from 
their  distant  conquests  and  foreign  commerce,  happened  to  be  con- 
veyed to  these  countries,  where  they  are  again  brought  to  light  after 
having  been  concealed  for  so  many  hundred  years. 

Before  entering  upon  the  subject  of  the  earlier  communication  which 
the  Romans  had  with  India»  a  few  words  upon  the  history  and  pro- 
gress of  the  later  coinage  of  that  people  may  not  be  altogether  out  of 
pUce  while  treating  of  a  matter  fraught  with  so  much  interest  as  the 
present. 

Omitting  purposely  to  say  any  thing  about  the  coinage  of  the 
"  Kingly  period"  it  might  be  merely  mentioned  that  the  first  gold 
coin  that  was  struck  at  Rome  was  in  the  year  546  A.  U.  C.  or  about 
two  hundred  and  six  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ — the  silver  coin- 
age having  been  introduced  about  sixty  years  previously.  In  order  to 
distinguish  and  separate  more  clearly  the  coins  of  the  Republic  from 
those  of  the  Empire,  the  former  have  been  termed  "  Consular"  and  the 
latter  "  Imperial"  coins.  Under  the  Empire  the  coinage  both  of  gold 
and  silver  money  was  a  privilege  exclusively  reserved  for  the  Emperors 
themselves,  and  during  the  first  Csesars  this  was  rigidly  maintained, 
while  to  the  senate  was  entrusted  the  superintendence  of  those  of  cop- 
per and  other  materials.  The  largest  gold  coins  were  called  '*  Aurei,** 
there  being,  besides  these,  coins  of  silver  (Argentei),  also  brass  and 
copper.  The  mint  (Moneta)  was  a  large  building  set  apart  for  the 
purpose  on  the  Capitoline  hill,  and  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  the  earliest 
coins  of  Rome  were  cast  in  a  mould  and  not  struck  off  in  the  customary 
manner.  These  moulds  (formae)  were  made  of  stone  and  some  have 
been  preserved  to  the  present  day.  During  the  Republic  the  mint  was 
Wider  the  superintendence  of  certain  ofiicers  nominated  for  that  pur- 
pose, bnt  beyond  this,  very  little  is  known  regarding  the  internal 
management  of  that  department.  Every  citizen,  however,  had  the 
right  of  haying  his  own  money  coined  in  the  public  mint  and  not  only 
was  there  no  reservation  for  the  state  for  an  exclusive  coinage  but  there 

3  c  2 


374     Remarks  on  some  lately'dUcotered  Roman  Gold  Coins.   [No.  5. 

were  provincial  and  colonial  mints  established  in  Tarious  parts  of  the 
Roman  dominions.  -  This  system  was  however  greatly  modified  under 
the  Emperors  and  even  those  who  were  permitted  to  coin  their  own 
money  were  obliged  to  have  the  head  of  some  Emperor  or  some 
member  of  his  family  stamped  upon  the  coin  and  never  their  own 
images.  Julius  Ceesar  was  the  first  person  whose  actual  portrait  while 
living  was  stamped  upon  the  public  money  and  from  his  time  the 
practice  became  general. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Romans  had  established  a  regular 
system  for  the  coinage  and  necessary  circulation  of  gold,  silver  and 
other  monies  as  extensive  as  the  bounds  of  the  empire  itself,  and  destin- 
ed to  carry  this  distinctive  mark  of  wealth  and  civilization  to  the 
remotest  limits  of  the  known  world. 

We  will  now  consider,  in  a  brief  and  somewhat  imperfect  sketch,  to 
what  extent  and  in  what  manner  the  Roman  trade  first  arose  and  was 
subsequently  carried  on  with  the  countries  of  the  East,  and  more  espe- 
cially with  that  part  of  India,  to  which  we  would  more  exdusivelj 
refer — ^the  Malabar  Coast :  and  also  what  degree  of  information  the 
Romans  actually  possessed  of  this  part  of  the  country,  and  what  kind 
of  commodities  were  chiefly  sought  after  for  their  luxury  or  use. 

Previous  to  their  conquest  of  Egypt  the  Romans  derived  the  benefits 
of  Eastern  commerce  indirectly  from  the  merchants  of  that  country, 
who  under  the  reign  of  Alexander  and  the  Ptolemies  monopolised  the 
entire  trade  of  India  and  the  adjacent  countries.  Besides  this  routes 
the  articles  of  Indian  produce  and  manufacture  were  imported  into 
Europe  by  a  longer  and  more  tedious  way  than  that  of  the  Red  sea. 
Being  brought  in  vessels  up  the  Persian  Gulf  and  Euphrates,  they  were 
conveyed  thence  across  land  to  Palmyra,  then  the  grand  Emporium  of 
Eastern  commerce,  and  which  in  its  central  position  became  an  impor- 
tant place  from  its  flourishing  and  prosperous  trade.  From  P^myrs 
the  goods  were  carried  to  the  different  ports  of  Syria,  and  thenoe  dis- 
tributed to  the  various  countries  bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  iea. 
At  last  the  Romans,  having  subjected  Greece  and  Syria  to  their  8wsy» 
and  overcome  the  Republijc  of  Carthage,  made  a  descent  upon  Egyptt 
which  soon  yielded  to  the  force  of  their  arms,  and  from  this  time  thai 
rich  and  celebrated  country  was  transformed  into  a  Roman  province. 
This  happened  during  the  reign  of  Augustus,  and  about  thirty  yean 
before  the  birth  of  Christ. 


1851.]    Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins.      375 

From  this  time  we  may  conclude  that  all  direct  intercourse  of  the 
Romans  with  the  East  commenced.  They  followed  up  their  victories 
with  that  characteristic  energy  for  an  increased  trade,  which  they  ever 
displayed  after  the  subjection  of  a  foreign  people,  and  the  glorious 
prospect  of  an  undivided  command  of  the  Eastern  trade  added  an 
unusual  degree  of  vigor  to  their  subsequent  proceedings.  All  the 
luxuries  of  the  known  world  had  hitherto  been  poured  with  a  ceaseless 
flow  into  the  opulent  markets  of  Rome,  and  the  opening  of  a  new 
channel  for  the  speedier  importation  of  the  rare  commodities  of  the 
East,  then  so  little  known,  was  hailed  with  delight  by  the  luxurious 
inhabitants  of  the  Imperial  city. 

Although  the  occupation  of  Egypt  by  the  Romans  offered  them  a 
far  greater  facility  of  communicating  with  India,  yet  their  progress  in 
this  respect  appears  to  have  been  slow  and  gradual,  Augustus  probably 
being  more  desirous  of  firmly  establishing  his  authority  in  that  country 
than  of  extending  his  views  to  the  conquest  of  remoter  lands.  No 
expedition  to  the  countries  bordering  on  the  Red  sea  appears  to  have 
been  meditated  till  some  seventy  or  eighty  years  after  the  Egyptian 
conquest.  During  all  this  time  the  trade  had  been  carried  on  by  Greek 
or  Egyptian  vessels.  Without  venturing  far  to  sea  the  commanders  of 
these  ships,  startug  from  the  port  of  Berenice  (which  still  retains  its 
ancient  name)  were  in  the  habit  of  creeping  slowly  along  the  Arabian 
coast  up  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  never  perhaps  reaching  farther  than  the 
mouths  of  the  Indus,  till  at  last,  a  certain  commander  more  venturesome 
than  his  predecessors,  boldly  pushed  across  the  ocean,  and  favoured 
by  the  Monsoon,  safely  reached  the  port  of  Musiris  on  the  Malabar 
coast.*  This  successful  voyage  was  but  the  prelude  to  other  more 
fortunate  enterprises,  and  so  rapid  became  the  increase  of  communica« 

*  Itii  not  exactly  known  where  the  present  position  of  Mosiris  lies,  or  even  of 
Bance,  another  port  which  was  not  fax  from  it.  Robertson  adopting  the  opinion 
of  Major  Rennell  is  inclined  to  fix  them  both  between  the  modem  towns  of  Goa 
and  Tellicherry  relying  on  a  remark  of  Pliny  that  "  they  were  not  far  distant  from 
Ck>ttonara,  a  cbuDtry  where  pepper  is  produced  in  great  abandance."  In  this  case 
fiarace  might  be  the  present  Barcoor»aa  generally  supposed,  and  Musiris  in  all  pro- 
bability Mangalore.  The  author  of  the  Periplus  remarks  that  "  at  all  seasons  a 
nimber  of  country  ships  were  to  be  found  in  the  harbour  of  Musiris,''  an  obserTa- 
tion  very  applicable  to  that  place. 


3/6      Retnarks  on  some  latelt/'dUcovered  Roman  Gold  Coins.   [No.  5. 

tion,  that  not  long  afterwards  a  fleet  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  sail 
was  annually  wafted  by  the  assistance  of  the  Monsoon  from  the  Red 
sea  to  the  coast  of  Malabar,  from  which  time  a  regular  trade  was  esta- 
blished between  the  ports  of  Egypt  and  the  Red  sea»  and  those  of  the 
Western  coast  of  India. 

From  the  death  of  Augustus  to  the  elevation  of  Trajan  to  the  Impe- 
rial throne  no  important  additions  had  been  made  to  the  limits  of  the 
empire,  with  the  exception  of  Britain.  Trajan  soon  began  to  entertain 
the  idea  of  carrying  the  Roman  arms  to  the  East,  and  circumnavigating 
the  coast  of  Arabia,  vainly  hoped  at  length  to  reach  the  shores  of 
India :  but  the  expedition  was  so  far  unsuccessful,  and  the  death  of 
that  Emperor  soon  after  taking  place,  the  project  was  entirely  aban- 
doned by  his  successor  Hadrian. 

The  attempt  of  Trajan,  who  died  1 1 7»  A.  D.,  was  never  repeated  by 
his  successors,  nor  does  there  appear  to  have  been  any  fresh  acquisition 
made  to  the  knowledge  hitherto  obtained  of  the  western  part  of  India 
until  the  reign  of  Justinian,  when  owing  to  the  increase  of  the  silk 
trade,  the  rival  power  of  the  Persians  sprang  up ;  the  empire  was  even 
then  in  its  decline,  and  the  traffic  and  consequently  the  dominion  over 
these  seas  being  successfully  disputed  by  a  maritime  people,  the 
Romans  were  soon  compelled  to  share  and  finally  to  abandon  the  pro- 
fits of  their  commercial  dealings  with  India,  which  had  hitherto  been 
crowned  with  such  advantage  and  success. 

Even  the  information  which  the  most  celebrated  writers  of  the  first 
and  second  centuries  had  obtained  of  India  was  most  inaccurate  and 
imperfect,  and  Strabo,  Ptolemy,  Pliny  and  others  equally  acknowledge 
and  regret  the  scanty  materials  which  they  possessed  regarding  the 
true  position  and  places  of  the  Indian  continent.  Yet  Cape  Comorin 
was  even  then  celebrated  for  its  pearl  fisheries,  and  Ceylon,  discovered 
under  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Claudius,  had  already  sent  an  embassy 
to  Rome.'*'  Indeed  Arrian  himself,  who  flourished  in  the  second  cen- 
tury after  Christ,  and  who  might  have  been  expected  to  have  thrown 
more  light  upon  this  subject  than  either  his  predecessors  or  contempo- 
raries appears  to  dismiss  the  subject  in  a  hasty  and  summary  manner, 

*  Pliny  gives  ui  the  name  of  tiie  Ambassador  (Rachias)  who  was  seat  on  this 
occasion.  Previous  accounts  of  Ceylon,  as  found  in  the  ancient  writers,  were  eatirdj 
fabulous  and  devoid  of  any  correct  information  wbatcfer. 


1851.]    Remarks  on  some  lately'diseovered  Roman  Gold  Coins.      Zn 

^hich  goes  far  to  prove  that  his  knowledge  of  the  countries  beyoq4 
the  Indus  was  extremely  limited.* 

It  is  most  probable  that  the  Romans  never  exerted  ihemselves  to 
penetrate  to  any  great  distance  for  the  commodities  they  procured  from 
the  East,  being  contented  to  carry  on  their  trade  at  those  markets  on 
the  Malabar  coast,  which  were  easiest  of  access  and  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  required.  One  or  more  ports  such  as  Musiris  or  Barace  were 
most  likely  the  chosen  spots  to  which  were  gathered  the  necessary 
products  of  the  Indian  countries  from  whatever  side  they  were  brought, 
and  from  thence  they  were  shipped  to  Egypt  and  thence  to  the  shores 
of  Italy.  Merchandize  was  also  conveyed,  and  perhaps  still  more  fre- 
quently than  by  sea»  across  the  country,  enriching  several  towns  and 
ciiies  on  the  route  which  became  the  Emporia  of  such  commercial 
goods  as  were  despatched  from  the  Eastern  to  the  Western  coast. 

Thus  the  modem  town  of  Arambooly,  called  Arguropolis  by  the 
Greeks,  was  celebrated  in  those  days  for  its  extent  and  for  the  busy 
trade  carried  on  there.  Ptolemy  also  and  Pliny  mention  Kotar  o^ 
Nagercoil,  under  the  names  of  Cottiara  and  Cottora  Metropolis,  while 
the  Greek  and  Egyptian  mariners  being  afraid  of  doubling  Cape 
Comorin,  used  to  find  a  safe  anchorage  for  their  vessels  in  the  little 
harbours  of  Govalum  and  ColachuU  to  the  northern  part  of  that  Cape, 
and  which  were  called  in  those  days  the  former  Colis  or  Colias  and  the 
latter  Cojaci.f 

The  chief  articles  of  export  from  India  during  the  time  of  the  occu- 
pation of  Egypt  by  the  Romans  were  spices  of  various  kinds*  Dia-> 
monds  and  other  predous  stones,  ivory,  pearls,  silk,  &c.  the  latter 
probably  brought  from  China  only.  Cinnamon  was  perhaps  more 
extensively  imported  from  Arabia  or  the  Eastern  coast  of  Africa,  in  al- 
lusion to  which  a  modem  writer  has  remarked  that  the  seaport  of  Aden, 

*  The  paisage  in  Arrian  to  which  I  allude  is  the  following  r^  tk  wpbs  vSrov  re 
Miioi  Kol  fitcrfififipiiiis,  Kh,  airHf  if  fitydXii  ddxeurtra  i/wtiftyti  r^p  *M&v  y%v,  koX  rhi 
*f^%  «d»  oM^  ri  BdJieurca  inrtlpytt,  a  vague  remark  which  shows  that  Arrian  was  not 
the  author  of  the  "  Periplus  Maris  Erythrsi"  wherein  the  coast  of  India  and  especi« 
ally  the  Western  part  of  it,  is  so  minutely  described. — Arriani  Hut.  Jnd.  Cap.  IL 

t  Robertson  affirms  on  the  authority  of  the  author  of  the  '  Periplus  of  the  Ery- 
tbrean  sea/  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  Coromandel  coast  traded  in  vessels  of  their 
own  with  those  of  the  Malabar  coast,  a  fact  which  may  account  for  the  discovery  of 
eoina  on  the  Eastern  side  of  the  Continent. 


378      Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Chid  Coins.    [No.  5. 

vas  in  those  days  used  bj  the  Romans  as  an  entrepdt  for  the  merchan- 
dize passing  from  India  to  Egypt.  "  That  seaport  was  apparently  the 
same  place  which  Ptolemy  named  'Arabise  Emporium"^  and  the 
author  of  the  Periplus  tells  us  that  a  little  before  his  time  it  was 
destroyed  by  the  Romans.  But  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  the  Romans 
followed  up  their  victory  by  occupation,  for  the  position  assigned  in 
the  Periplus  to  Arabia  Felix  together  with  the  principle  that  it  is 
nature  which  chiefly  determines  the  site  of  a  great  maritime  Emporium 
proves  that  the  place  in  question  was  no  other  than  Aden,  which  in 
the  fifth  century  was  the  Roman  Emporium  of  the  Indian  trade.*' 
Pepper  was  entirely  supplied  from  the  Malabar  coast,  and  large  quan* 
tities  were  shipped  every  season  for  the  markets  at  Rome,  where  it  was 
esteemed  one  of  the  greatest  luxuries  of  the  day.  When  Alaric  was 
besieging  Rome  in  the  fifth  century  and  condescended  to  accept  a  ran- 
som for  the  city,  he  expressly  stipulated  for  the  deliverance  *'  of  3000 
lbs.  weight  of  pepper/'  so  much  value  was  attached  to  that  commodity. 
All  sorts  of  precious  stones  were  eagerly  sought  after  by  the  wealthier 
inhabitants,  though  it  is  singular  that  the  Romans  set  a  higher  value 
on  pearls  than  they  did  on  diamonds.  The  former  were  procured  as  at 
the  present  day  near  Ceylon  and  Cape  Comorin,  and  the  mines  at 
Sumbhalapura,  in  Bengal,  are  probably  the  same  which  yielded  their  trea- 
sures for  the  Roman  merchants  some  twenty  centuries  ago.  Lastly, 
ivory,  ebony,t  and  a  few  commodities  of  minor  importance  completed 
the  list  of  useful  or  luxurious  articles  which  were  transmitted  from  this 
country. 

*  Cooley  on  the  Regio  ClnDamonifera  of  the  Ancienti. 

t  Virgil  sayi,  India  mittit  ebur.   Bat  Africa  mo«t  also  have  famished  l^oiy  and 
perhaps  in  greater  abundance,  and  again 

Sola  India  nigram 
Fert  Bbanum, 
bat  it  is  a  mistake  of  Virgil's  to  suppose  that  India  alone  prodnoet  Aonj,  tor  JBiU^ 
pia  is  famous  for  it  according  to  both  Pliay  and  Herodotus.    Lucan  says,  it  ii  an 
Egyptian  plant : 

Ebenus  Mareotica  vastos 
Non  operit  postcs,  sed  stat  pro  robore  vili 
Anztlium 
Virgil  followed  Theophrastus  who  fell  into  the  same  error.   *'Ui«r  M  md  i  *£3^ 


1851.]  Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins.      379 

From  the  above  brief  sketch  of  the  commuaication  which  the 
Romans  had  with  the  Western  coast  of  India,  and  the  enmneration  of 
the  chief  articles  of  commerce  which  attracted  their  merchants  hither 
for  the  purposes  of  trade,  we  have  little  occasion  to  be  sorprised  at  the 
discovery  of  such  coins  as  have  from  time  to  time  been  found  in  this 
country ;  the  great  difficulty  lies  in  determining  by  whom  and  how 
they  were  actually  brought  here  and  how  many  centuries  may  have 
passed  away  since  they  were  either  lost  or  deposited  in  those  spots 
whence  they  are  now  taken.  .  The  oldest  coins  in  the  present  col- 
lection are  those  of  Augustus  and  the  latest  those  of  Antoninus  Pius, 
embracing  a  period  of  about  one  hundred  and  forty  years.  We 
must  therefore  conclude  that  they  were  all  brought  here  subsequent 
to  or  during  the  reign  of  the  last  mentioned  Emperor  while  the  very 
remarkable  state  of  preservation  in  which  they  exist  would  lead  us  to 
suppose  that  they  had  never  been  in  extensive  circulation  or  use  previ* 
onsly.  It  can  be  no  matter  of  surprise  that  no  other  memorials  of 
those  times  are  found  upon  this  coast,  such  as  buildings,  &c,  &c.,  for 
the  andents  obtained  no  footing  in  the  country,  but  merely  came  and 
returned  with  their  ships  laden  with  merchandize.* 

In  the  absence  of  all  direct  testimony  as  to  the  probable  fact  of  these 
coins  having  been  conveyed  here  by  the  Romo-Egyptian  traders,  there 
is  another  supposition  worthy  of  taking  into  consideration,  whether 
they  may  not  have  been  brought  here  by  those  Jewish  refugees  who 
emigrating  from  Palestine  about  the  year  68,  A.  D.  spread  themselves 
over  this  part  of  the  continent  at  that  early  period.  That  country  was 
then  a  Roman  province  and  consequently  Roman  money  was  there  in 
circulation.  At  that  time  ten  thousand  Jews  with  their  families  came 
and  settled  on  the  coast  of  Malabar  and  dispersed  themselves  in  various 
places  chiefly  on  the  sea-coast.  Now  supposing  several  emigrations  of 
the  kind  to  have  succeeded  each  other  and  taken  place  during  the  third 
and  fourth  centuries,  (Palestine  did  not  cease  to  be  a  Roman  province 
until  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,)  it  is  not  unlikely  that  these 
coins  may  have  been  brought  by  them,  and  either  from  suffering  perse- 
cution  or  oppression  at  the  hands  of  the  natives  they  may  have  buried 
these  treasures  for  greater  security  or  concealment.    But  besides  the 

*  Remains  of  Roman  bmldings  as  well  as  coins  have  been  disco?ered  in  Ceylon. 
In  one  initaace  of  the  latter  they  were  mostly  of  the  age  of  Antoninus. 

3   D 


380      Remarks  on  some  lately'diseovered  Roman  Oold  Coins.    [No.  5. 

Jews  the  Neatorian  Christians  may  have  been  inatniinental  in  eoDvey- 
ing  foreign  coins  to  these  countries.  In  486,  A.  D.  they  obtained  a 
footing  in  Persia  whence  they  spread  into  almost  erery  CDimUy 
of  the  East.  But  I  do  not  consider  this  theory  entitled  to  so  much 
consideration  from  the  fact  of  the  coins  being  found  in  greater  number 
on  or  near  to  the  sea-coast,  on  which  account  it  would  assuredly  be 
more  plausible  to  support  the  idea  of  their  having  been  brought  by 
the  Romans  from  Egypt,  or  the  Jews  from  Palestine,  presuming  the 
latter  people  in  their  emigration  came  either  by  the  way  of  the  Red  aca 
or  the  Persian  Oulf.* 

But  in  whatever  manner  these  coins  originally  found  their  way  to 
this  country,  their  discovery  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  centuries  can* 
not  fail  to  awaken  the  interest  of  all  who  appreciate  in  whatsoever 
degree  the  curious  relics  of  antiquity.    The  contemplation  of  the  Rise 

m 

and  Decay  of  the  Roman  empire  is  of  itself  a  pleasing  and  instructive 
occupation.  Our  feelings  are  excited  with  admiration  and  surprise 
when  we  reflect  on  its  unparalleled  extent  and  magnificence;  how 
nation  after  nation  was  subdued  by  its  powerful  arms — ^how  its  veaseb 
sought  every  known  harbour  in  the  world  ;  how  its  brave  and  well-dia- 
ciplined  armies  humbled  the  haughtier  republics  of  Greece  and  Car- 
thage ;  how  Egypt,  Syria,  and  Arabia  fell  in  successive  conquests  to  the 
superior  valour  of  its  soldiery,  and  how  even  those  distant  countries 
where  the  ocean,  or  the  dread  of  hostile  barbarians,  opposed  the  progress 
of  their  arms,  afforded  their  products  of  use  or  luxury  for  the  gratifica- 
tion of  the  Roman  citizen.  The  **  inhospitable  shores'*  of  Britain  were 
sought  for  the  more  useful  commodities  of  lead,  tin,  and  even  pearb^ 
while  every  country  of  the  East,  including  even  China,  was  rifled  of  the 
more  luxurious  treasures  of  silk,  spices,  and  precious  stones. 

That  glorious  empire  is  now  dissolved,  but  we  possess  ample  and 
abundant  testimony  of  its  wealth,  its  energy  and  magnificence  in  sodi 

*  Hninphrey  in  hii  recent  work  on  *  Ancient  Coins,'  remarks,  '<  thst  it  wss  pos- 
sibly of  a  Denarius  of  Tiberius,  the  then  reigning  Emperor,  concerning  «hieh> 
the  question  '  Whose  image  and  saperscription  is  this  ?'  "  was  asked.  Whether 
such  was  the  case  or  not,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  ooins  of  that  Emperor  were 
in  extensive  circulation  in  Judea,  both  during  the  lifetime  of  our  SaTiour,  and  aft  a 
subsequent  period— a  consideration  which  will  be  duly  weighed  by  those  who  woM 
support  the  hypothesis  of  Roman  coins  having  been  brought  here  by  the  Jews  ia 
their  emigrations  from  Palestine. 


1851. ]  Remarks  on  tome  latelp'dieeavered  BomoH  Gold  Caine.      381 

memorials  as  have  escaped  the  wreck  of  time.    To  the  elucidation  of 

historjy  and  the  more  remarkable  eveats  of  those  earlier  ages,  there 

an  be  few  more  valuable  memorials  than  coins  or  medals.    The  very 

image  of  those  great  personages  who  acted  such  conspicuous  parts  in 

the  Drama  of  History  are  here  brought  at  once  to  the  eye  and  it  ought 

to  form  the  study  and  desire  of  every  one  to  preserre,  if  possible,  such 

interesting  records,  which  so  £uthfully  illustrate  the  events  and  lives  of 

persons  long  passed  away.    To  us  who  are  in  so  unexampled  a  position 

with  respect  to  India,  the  discovery  of  any  Roman  relic  here  is  a 

matter  of  no  ordinary  interest — more  especially  when  we  find  in  this 

eoantry  coins  which  commemorate  the  expedition  of  a  Roman  Emperor 

into  Britain  some  seventeen  centuries  ago !   Britain  was  styled  **  the 

inhospitable" — **  the  barbarous  country'*  and  one  "  divided  from  the 

rest  of  the  World"  and  was  eventually  abandoned  by  the  Emperor 

Honorius,  420,  A.  D.  as  a  colony  not  worth  retaining  possession  of.* 

Records  which  attest  to  such  facts  must  possess  a  delightful  interest 

for  every  one  who  reflects  for  one  moment  on  the  position  of  England 

it  the  present  day  and  the  fallen  Roman  empire.     **  If  all  our  histo* 

nans  were  lost"  says  Gibbon,  *'  medals,  inscriptions  and  other  monu- 

meats  would  be  sufficient  to  record  the  travels  of  Hadrian,"  and  the 

same  author  elsewhere  remarks,  alluding  to  a  virtuous  action  of  Antoni- 

nns  Pius,  (one  of  whose  coins  is  in  the  present  collection)  wherein  he 

displays  a  remarkable  instance  of  his  regard  for  the  welfare  of  Rome  i 

*'  Without  the  help  of  medals  and  inscriptions  we  should  be  ignorant 

of  this  fact  80  honourable  to  the  memory  of  Pius." 

We  should  be  more  fortunate  were  we  in  possession  of  a  greater 
mass  of  materials  than  those  left  us  by  the  labours  of  the  Greek  and 

*  8ee  the  cariow  passage  in  Platarch  relatiiig  to  Ceiar's  expedition  into  Britain. 
"  Bet  his  expedition  into  Britain  discovered  the  most  daring  spirit  of  enterprise. 
For  he  wee  the  first  who  entered  the  Western  ocean  with  a  fleet,  and  embarking  his 
troops  on  the  Atlantic,  carried  war  into  an*  island  whose  very  existence  was 
doubted.  Some  writers  bad  represented  it  so  incredibly  large  that  others  contested 
its  being,  end  considered  both  the  name  and  the  thing  as  a  fiction.  Yet  Cssar 
attempted  to  conquer  it,  and  to  extend  the  Roman  empire  beyond  the  boonds  of 
the  habitable  world.  He  sailed  thither  twioe  from  the  opposite  coast  in  Gaul,  and 
fought  many  battles,  by  which  the  Britons  suffered  more  than  the  Romans  gained  ; 
for  there  was  nothing  worth  taking  from  a  people  who  were  so  poor,  and  lif ed  in 
so  mneh  wretchcdneui''— F/«^  Lift  qfCtBser,  Leng*  Trtmt, 

3  D  2 


382      Remarks  on  some  latefy'dUeovered  Roman  Chid  Coins,  [No.  5. 

Roman  Geographers  in  respect  to  this  conntry  and  its  former  oommer- 
cial  transactions,  but  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  diligent  resetreh 
of  the  antiquarian  scholar  would  be  amply  rewarded  bj  a  more  dose 
investigation  of  the  subject  of  the  connexion  of  the  Romans  with  the 
countries  of  the  East.    The  trade  by  Egypt  and  the  Red  sea  was 
carried  on  with  the  nations  of  Europe  until  the  discovery  of  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  by  the  Portuguese,  for  upwards  of  fifteen  hundred  years : 
— ^Egyptians,  Romans^  Greeks,  Persians  and  Arabians  all  sucoessfoUy 
enjoyed  and  participated  in  the  benefits  of  that  route  for  the  purposes 
of  traffic.    At  length  the  transport  of  goods  became  diverted  to  ano- 
ther channel  by  a  more  tedious  but  perhaps  in  many  respects  a  more 
advantageous  passage,  and  it  is  not  unworthy  of  reflection  to  consider 
the  probability  of  a  return  to  the  first  and  earliest  passage  by  the  Red 
sea — which  would  appear  destined  after  nearly  four  centuries  have 
elapsed,  to  be  adopted  once  more  as  the  line  of  communication  between 
the  distant  countries  of  the  East  and  the  European  world. 

Translation  of  a  native  letter  descriptive  of  the  locality  and  first 

discovery  of  the  Coins. 

Tellieheny,  December  I6tkf  1850. 
'  **  Agreeably  to  my  last  note,  I  now  beg  to  furnish  you  with  the  ia* 
formation  of  the  discovery  of  gold  coins  here.  About  three  years  ago 
certain  Syrians  residing  at  Keelaloor  Dashom  in  Palashy  Amsham  of 
the  Gotiacum  talook  were  in  the  habit  of  collecting  gold  from  the  bed 
of  the  river  Yaniencudavoo  (by  taking  the  sand  and  sifting  it),  wUdi 
was  between  Keelaloor  Dashom  and  Vengador.  One  day  whilst  thej 
were  engaged  in  digging  the  bed  of  the  river  a  number  of  gold  euos 
was  found  in  a  part  where  there  was  a  mixture  of  sand  and  mod. 
These  were  lying  buried  in  the  ground  but  not  in  a  vessel*  A  grest 
quantity  was  taken  but  nobody  knows  how  many.  Some  sappose  that 
these  might  have  been  buried  here  in  bags,  which  have  been  destroyed. 
At  a  distance  of  ten  koles  east  of  this,  there  is  a  garden  belonging  to 
a  Maplay  in  which  are  situated  a  small  shop  and  two  houses  belongiog 
to  some  low  caste  people  who  always  reside  there.  During  the  hot 
season  there  is  water  to  a  man's  depth  whilst  in  the  Monsoon  there  is 
depth  equal  to  four  or  five  men.  The  stream  runs  through  cme  side 
of  the  dry  bed  of  the  river,  whilst  the  other  ia  so  filled  up  with  sud 


1851.]  Remarks  <m  tome  laiely^ieeoeered  Roman  Gold  Come.      383 

that  it  is  like  an  island.  Below  this  island  on  the  other  side  there 
is  another  current  resembling  a  small  canal  which  is  the  place 
whence  the  coins  are  taken.  Certain  Maplamars  of  Carvoye  Talook 
hearing  of  the  discovery  of  gold  at  this  canal  proceeded  thither  and 
tried  to  collect  some,  and  it  is  said,  that  they  also  got  some  coins* 
Although  what  these  people  got,  is  not  so  much  as  taken  formerly  by 
others,  nobody  knows  what  was  the  exact  quantity.  About  the  year 
964,"*"  it  is  supposed  that  certun  Gentoo  inhabitants  of  Coorg  or  My- 
sore, were  in  the  habit  of  trading  in  these  parts.  This  being  the  time 
of  war  some  wealthy  merchants  might  have  from  competent  reasons 
cast  their  gold  coins  into  the  river.  There  is  no  story  of  a  wealthy 
man  having  ever  resided  in  any  of  the  adjacent  villages.  Subjoined  is 
a  sketch  of  the  locality  which  I  think  is  not  more  than  twenty-four 
miles  from  Tellicherry." 

Description  of  the  Coins. 
Augustus  bom  63,  B.  C.  died  A.  D.  14.     Beigned  58  years. 

1.  Obverse.    AVGVSTVS.  DIVI.  F.    Head  of  Emperor. 
Reverse.     IMP«  XIII.    Two  figures,  one  seated. 

2.  Obv.     Head  of  Emperor.     No  Inscription. 
Rev.    CiBSAR  AVGVS.     Triumphal  Quadriga. 

3.  Obv.    AVGVSTVS.  DIVI.  F.    Head  of  Emperor. 
Rev.     AVGVS.  rest  illegible.     Equestrian  figure  galloping. 

4.  Obv.  C^SAE.  AVGVSTVS.  DIVI.  F.  PATER  PATRI^. 
Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.  AVGVSTI.  F.  COS.  DESIG.  PRINC.  IVVENT.  L.  C^- 
SARIS. 

Two  figures  of  Cains  and  Lucius  ;  standing  between  them  are  two 
shields  on  the  ground. 

The  inscription  on  the  reverse  of  this  coin  would  run  thus  :  Cuius 
et  Lucius  Casares  Augustifilii  Consules  designati  prineipes  juventutis. 
Caius  and  Lucius  were  the  grandsons  of  Augustus  upon  whom  was 
bestowed  the  title  of  Prineipes  juventutis,  and  it  was  subsequently 
conferred  upon  the  probable  successor  to  the  throne  when  he  first 
entered  public  life.  Tacitus  explains  this  when  he  says  **  Nam  genitos 
Agrippl^  Caium  ac  Luciura,  in  familiam  Caesarum  induxerat ;  nee  dum 
po8it&  puerili  prsetextft,  Prineipes  juventutis  appellri,  destinari  Con- 
sules/' &c.  &ۥ  Tac.  Ann.  1,  3.  See  also  Suet,  in  Aug.  Cap.  64  et  seqq. 

*  Corresponding  to  our  era  1788,  A.  D. 


384     Remarks  (m  some  lately-dieewered  Roman  Gold  Coins.   [No.  5. 

The  origin  of  the  derignation  '  Pater  Patrin'  given  to  Angostus  by 
nniveraal  consent  is  thus  deseribed  by  Suetonios,  (in  Aug.  C.  58») 
Valerius  Messala  leaving  the  Senate  house  said  *'  bonum  faustnmqiie 
sit  tibi,  domuique  tuse,  Ceesar  Anguste,  Senatns  te  consentiens  cam 
populo  Romano  consalutat  Patrise  Patrem." 


Tiberius  bora  42»  B.  C.  died  38,  A.  D.     Reigned  23  years. 

5.  Obv.    TI.  CiES.  DIVI.   AVG.   F.  AVGVSTVS.  PONTIF. 
MAX.  Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev,    Figure  of  Clemencj.      A  spear  in  one  hand,  and  olive  branch 
in  the  other. 

6.  Obv.    TI.  CJESAR.  DIVI.  AVG.  F.   AVGVSTVS.     Head 
of  Emperor. 

Rev.    DIVOS.  AVGVST.  DIVI,  F. 

Head  of  Emperor  surmounted  with  a  star.     The  star  was  used  iS 
a  symbol  of  the  protection  of  heaven. 


Claudius  born  10,  B.  C.  died  54,  A.  D.     Reigned  14  years. 

7.  Obv.  DIVVS.  CLAVDIVS.  AVGVSTVS.  Head  of  Emperor. 
Rev.    EX.  S.  G.    A  triumphal  quadriga. 

8.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  CiESAR.  AVG.  GERM.  P.  M.  TRIB. 
POT.  P.  F.    Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.  AGRIPPIN^.  AVGVSTJ3.  Head  of  Agrippina,  repre- 
senting a  young  female.    In  beautiful  preservation. 

The  inscription  on  the  obverse  would  run  thus.  "  Tiberius,  Claudina 
Ceesar,  Augustus,  Germanicus,  Pontifez  Maximus,  Tribunitise  potes- 
tate.  Pater  Patriae."  There  were  two  celebrated  persons  bearing  the 
name  of  Agrippina,  one  was  niece  of  Tiberius  and  mother  of  Calignls. 
The  other  was  mother  of  Nero.  The  image  on  this  coin  is  that  of  the 
former. 

9.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  C^SAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  P.  IV. 
Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.     IM.  rest  illegible. 

A  bridge  and  figure  seated. 

May  not  this  coin  commemorate  the  building  of  the  celebrated  Clai* 
dian  Aqueduct  which  bears  the  Emperor's  name  to  this  day  and  is  yet 
in  use  at  Rome,  though  partly  in  ruins  ? 


i851.]     Remarks  on  some  lately-dieeovered  Roman  Gold  Coins,    385 

10.  Obv.  TL  CLAVD.  C^SAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  P.  XL 
IMP.  P.  P.  COS.  v.     Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev,  S.  P.  Q.  R.  P.  P.  ob.  C.  S.  the  foregoing  is  enclosed  in  a 
wreath  or  garland. 

This  would  mn.  **  Tiberias,  Claudias,  Csesar,  Augustas,  Pontifex 
Maximos,  Tribunidse  potestatis  undecimo  (anno)  Imperator,  Pater 
Patrise,  consulattLs.quinto  (anno).  Senatus,  populusque  Romanus,  Patri 
Patriae  ob  civcs  serratos.''  The  device  of  a  civic  crown  is  very  fre- 
quently met  with.  This  was  usually  bestowed  upon  those  who  had 
saved  the  life  of  a  Roman  citizen.  The  Senate  in  bestowing  honours 
upon  Augustus  decreed  that  a  civic  crown  should  be  hung  from  the 
top  of  his  house,  and  this  honour  having  been  assumed  by  the  later 
Emperors  a  crown  of  oak  leaves  with  ob  eives  servatos  in  the  centre  is 
often  found  on  the  reverse  of  coins  in  those  Imperial  times. 

11.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  C^SAJt.  AVG.  GERM.  P.  M.  T. 
R.  P.  Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev,    EX.  S.  C.  ob.  Cives  Servatos.     Enclosed  in  wreath  as  above. 

Ex  Senatus  consulto  began  to  be  invariably  used  on  coins  in  the  reign 

of  Augustas.  A  few  Republican  coins  are  found  with  the  same  initials. 

12.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  CiBSAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  PVI.  IMP. 
XL  Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev,    S.  P.  Q.  R.  P.  P.  ob.  C.  S.  encircled  with  wreath. 

13.  Obv,  TL  CLAVD.  C^SAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  P.  X. 
IMP.  P.  P.     Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.     PACI.  AVGVSTJ3.    Winged  figure  of  Victory. 

14.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  CJ3SAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  P.  Head 
of  Emperor. 

Rev.     PR^TOR  RECEPT. 

Emblem  of  Concord  representing  two  figures  joining  hands. 

15.  Obv.  TI.  CLAVD.  C^SAR.  AVG.  P.  M.  TR.  PVI.  IMP. 
XL  Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.     DE.  BRITANNI. 

Triumphal  arch.     Emperor  mounted — with  trophies. 

A  most  interesting  coin — representing  the  arch  erected  by  a  decree 
of  the  Senate  to  the  Emperor  Claudius  on  the  final  subjugation  of 
Britain.  It  was  in  the  year  43,  A.  D.  that  the  Emperor  Claudius  sent 
over  a  large  force  to  conquer  the  island,  which  he  subsequently  joined 
himself,  ^Vespasian,  afterwards  Emperor,  being  his  second  in  com- 


386    Remarks  on  some  lately-diseavered  Soman  Gold  Coins.  [No.  5. 

mand.  This  triumphal  arch  no  longer  exists,  and  were  it  not  for  the 
representation  of  it  on  coins  we  should  have  remained  in  ignorance  of 
its  ever  having  heen  erected. 

Caligula  bom  A.  D.  12,  died  A.  D.  41.     Reigned  3  years  10  months. 

16.  Obv.    C.  CJSSAB.  AV6.  GERM.  P.  M.  TR.  POT.    Head 

of  Emperor. 

Reo.  AGRIPPINiE.  MAT.  C.  CJBS.  AVG.  GER.  M.  Head 
of  Agrippina.  The  name  of  Caligula  never  appears  on  his  coins  and 
Caius  is  always  expressed  by  C.  The  above  coin  was  struck  in  honour 
of  his  mother  Agrippina. 

17.  Obv.  C.  CiESAR.  AVG.  PON.  M.  TR.  POT.  III.  COS. 
III.  Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.  GERMANICVS.  CJSS.  P.  C.  CiBS.  AVG.  GERM. 
Head  of  Germanicus. 

A  coin  struck  in  honour  of  his  father  Germanicus. 


Drusus  horn  38,  B.  C.  died  8  B.  C. 

18.  Obv.  NERO.  CLAVDIVS.  DRVSVS.  GERM.  AVGVSTVS. 
IMP.     Head  of  Drusus. 

Rev.    DE.  GERMANI. 

Triumphal  arch — surmounted  with  equestrian  figure  commemoratiTC 
of  the  Tictories  of  Drusus  in  Germany. 

19.  Obv.  NERONI.  CLAVDIO.  DRVSO.  GERM.  COS.  DE- 
SIGN.  Head  of  the  Young  Drusus. 

Rev.    EQVESTER.  ORDO.  PRINCIPI.  IVVENT. 

Drusus  was  made  Consul  9>  B.  C.  The  '  Ordo  Equestris'  establish- 
ed 123,  B.  C.  Those  who  were  admitted  into  the  Equestrian  order 
enjoyed  several  privileges  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  citizens.  Such  u 
their  distinction  of  seats  in  public  assemblies,  &c.  &c. 


Nero  bom  A.  D.  37»  died  A.  D.  68.     Reigned  14  years. 

20.  Obv.    NERO.  CiESAR.  AVG.  IMP.     Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.    PONTIF.  MAX.  TR.  POT IV.  P.  P.  EX.  S.  C. 

Figure  holding  a  spear. 

21.  Obv.    NERO.  CiESAR.  AVG.  IMP.    Head  of  Emperor. 
Rev.    PONTIF.  MAX.  TR.  P.  X.  COS.  IV.  P.  P.  EX.  S.  C. 

Armed  Warrior. 


1851.]   Remarks  on  some  lately-discovered  Roman  Gold  Coins,       387 

22.  Obv.    NERO.  CiESAR.  AVG.  mP.     Head  of  Emperor. 
Rev.    PONTIF.  MAX.  TR.  POT.  IV.  P.  P.  EX.  S.  C.  eucir- 

cled  in  wreath. 

23.  Obv.     NERO.  CiESAR.  AVG.  IMP.     Head  of  Emperor. 
Rev.    PONTIF.  MAX.  TR.  P.  V.  IV.  COS.  IV.  P.  P.  EX.  S.  C. 

Armed  Warrior. 

24.  Obv.  NERONI.  CLAVD.  DIVI.  F.  CMS.  AVG.  GERM. 
IMP.  TR.  POT.  EX.  S.  C.  encircled  in  wreath. 

Rev.  AGRIPP.  AVG.  DIVI.  CLAVD.  NERONIS.  CMS. 
MAT.  rest  illegible.     Two  heads,  male  and  female. 

25.  Obv.    ANTONIA.  AVGVSTA.    Head  of  Antonia. 

Rev.  SACERDOS.  DIVI.  AVGVSTI.  Two  torches  in  upright 
position. 

Antonia,  daughter  of  Marc  Antony  was  born  38,  B.  C.  and  was 
married  to  Drusus  Nero.  The  inscription  on  the  reverse  of  this  coin 
may  allude  to  the  custom  of  priestesses  (Sacerdotes)  or  flamens  being 
appointed  after  the  deification  of  the  Emperors  to  superintend  their 
worship  at  Rome  and  elsewhere. 

Antoninus  Pius  born  A.  D.  86,  died  A.  D.  161.     Reigned  23  years. 

26.  Obv.  ANTONINVS.  PIVS.  AVG.  GERM.  Head  of  Em- 
peror. 

Rev.    P.  M.  TR.  P.  XVIII.  COS.  IV.  P.  P.  a  temple. 
This  temple  may  perhaps  bear  some  allusion  to  that  decreed  by  the 
Senate  to  Antoninus*  wife  Faustina  after  her  death. 

Additional. 

27.  Obv.  C^SAR.  AVGVSTVS.  DIVI.  F.  PATER  PATRIiE. 
Head  of  Emperor. 

Rev.  TL  CiESAR.  AVG.  F.  TR.  POT.  XV.  Triumphal  Qua- 
driga. 

28.  Obv.  TI.  CiESAR.  DIVI.  AVG.  F.  AVGVSTVS.  Head 
of  Emperor. 

Rev.    IMP.  VII.  TR.  POT.  XVII.    Triumphal  Quadriga. 

29.  Obv.  TL  CLAVD.  CiESAR.  AVG.  GERM.  PM.  Head 
of  Emperor. 

Rev.    CONSTANTIJB.  AVGVSTiE.    Female  figure  seated. 


388  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Stag.  [No.  5. 

On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Stag,  Cervus  J  finis,*  mihi,     (With  two 

Plates,)    By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq. 

Since  my  imperfect  accounts  of  the  Shou  were  published  in  the 
Journal  (Nos.  6  and  7  of  1850)  abundant  supplies  of  the  spoils  of  the 
species  exhibiting  both  sexes  in  various  states  of  maturity  have  been 
received  by  Dr.  Campbell  through  Chebii  Lama,  the  Sikim  Yakil ; 
and,  as  Dr.  Campbell  has  kindly  placed  these  spoils  at  my  disposal 
for  examination,  I  now  proceed  to  describe  this  magnificent  Stag  from 
unusually  copious  and  adequate  materials,  the  sculls  and  leg  bones 
being  attached  to  the  majority  of  the  specimens.  I  have  now  examin- 
ed nine  samples,  including  my  own  original  one  which  was  described 
in  the  Journal,  No.  1 17  of  1841,  where  the  scull  and  horns,  deposited 
since  in  the  British  Museum,  are  delineated. 

The  Shou  is  from  eight  and  a  half  to  nine  feet  in  length  and  from 
four  and  a  half  to  five  feet  high  at  the  shoulder.  The  head  is  twenty- 
two  inches  long,  nine  deep  and  seven  and  three  quarters  wide.  The 
ears  are  eleven  inches  long.  The  tail,  less  the  hair,  is  three  to  four 
inches.  The  fore  leg,  from  mid  flexure  downwards,  is  eighteen  inches ; 
and  the  hind  leg,  nineteen  inches  and  more.  The  fore  hoof  is  four 
and  half  inches  long,  three  and  three- eighths  wide,  and  three  high. 
The  hind  hoof,  four  and  one  quarter  inches  long,  three  in  width  and 
the  same  in  height  or  depth.  The  horns  are  five  feet  long,  three  to 
four  in  spread  between  the  tips,  and  ten  to  eleven  inches  thick  at  base. 
The  general  form  of  the  animal  is  full  of  grace  and  vigour ;  asiimi* 
lated  to  that  of  the  European  Stag,  but  with  greater  strength  of  limbs 
and  broader  hoofs.  The  head  is  finely  shaped  with  broad  flat  forehead 
a  little  depressed  before  the  horns,  a  slightly  arched  chaffron  aod 
graceful  termination  forwards,  not  actually  thickened,  as  I  had  sap- 
posed,  though  less  attenuated  than  in  Hippelaphus,  Elaphoidea  and 
Axis,  or  the  tropical  Deer ;  and  the  mufle  or  nude  extremity  of  the 
nose  is  decidedly  smaller  than  in  them,  perhaps  even  more  so  than  in 
the  Stag  of  Europe.  The  suborbital  sinus  is  likewise  conspicuously 
smaller,  in  skin  and  in  scull,  than  in  the  tropical  Deer  just  dted,  or 
in  the  Muntjacs,  though  not  inferior  in  size  to  the  same  organ  in  our 

*  Dr.  Campbell,  Superintendent  of  Daijeeling  has  presented  to  the  Society  dis 
horns  and  skin  of  a  ?  ery  fine  spedmen  in  beantiful  preservation.—- Ed. 


PlMl 


<.<.' 


* 


; 


'  if  W  ASil"' 


^   »v 


■*»*•■• 


te«tf  ,%A . 


..J.  > 


.1 


'         ■■       -      -  —..'..  ■     frV^g^       Ml  ■     ■HI      I  li  |- 


The  Shou  of  Tibet 

CctL'LLSjflffiru^  irvUvt 


185  L]  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Stag.  389 

Red  Deer,  I  apprehend.  In  the  feet  there  are  no  interdigital  pores, 
before  or  behind  ;  nor  are  there  apparently  any  calcic  tufts  or  glands  ; 
though  in  one  sample  a  nudity  appears  on  the  os  calcis  which  has 
somewhat  the  semblance  of  this  latter  organ. 

The  graceful  and  majestic  horns  are  inserted  on  the  summit  of  the 
frontals  but  much  before  the  occipital  crest,  upon  a  moderate  foot. 
8Ulk  which  reclines  considerably  and  is  surmounted  by  a  moderate* 
sized  burr.  The  horns  have  an  ample  sweep  and  curve,  both  spread- 
ing and  reclining  much,  and  then  approximatiiig  more  or  less,  and  for 
the  most  part  greatly  so,  towards  their  tips,  thus  forming  large  seg- 
ments of  circles. 

They  are  usually  a  good  deal  embrowned  and  more  or  less  rough  or 
pearled  on  the  surface  ;  but  frequently  are  pale  in  colour  and  nearly 
smooth.  The  beam  reclines  greatly  at  first  in  the  manner  of  the 
Axines,  but  about  the  centre  of  length  it  ascends  rapidly  with  a  lu- 
nate sweep.  There  are,  uniformly  in  all  otherwise  diverse  specimens* 
two  basal  tines,  one  central,  and  one  apical  to  each  horn.  The  basal 
tines  or  snags  are  inserted  proximately,  but  not  in  contact,  on  the 
external  anteal  face  of  the  beam,  and  are  directed  forwards  with  the 
tips  turned  upwards  ;  the  lower  ones  leaning  over  the  eyes,  the  upper, 
running  nearly  parallel,  outside  of  them.  The  upper  basal  tine  or  bez 
of  each  horn  is  the  larger  of  the  two,  nay,  it  is  the  largest  of  the 
whole,  and  that  invariably. 

The  central  tine  is  inserted  rather  more  externally  and  rises  some- 
what more  than  the  basal  ones  ;  but  still  this  snag  also  may  be  said  to 
have  an  antero-external  insertion  and  a  forward  direction.  In  size  it 
is  always  the  least  of  the  tines  and  its  position  is  very  near  the  centre 
of  the  horn's  length.  The  upper  tine  has  very  little  of  forward  direc- 
tion or  insertion  but  radiates  from  the  beam  sideways,  so  as  to  form  » 
simply  furcate  summit  to  each  horn  ;  its  insertion  being  lateral  and 
external,  and  its  direction  ascendant  with  moderate  divergency  from 
the  beam.  This  apical  snag  is  in  size  always  superior  to  the  central 
snag  and  often  to  the  lower  brow  snag,  but  generally  is  as  large  as  the 
latter  though  never  so  large  as  the  upper  brow  snag  or  bez.  Relatively 
to  the  end  of  the  beam  it  is  usually  very  distinctly  smaller,  but  not 
invariably  so.  The  tail  is*  very  short,  and  the  caudal  disc  remarkably 
small,  but  conspicuous  from  strong  contrast  of  colours.  The  limbs  are 

3  E  2 


390  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Stag.  [No.  5. 

sufficiently  fine,  though  remarkable  for  strength,  and  they  are  terminat- 
ed by  hoofs  yet  more  noticeable  for  their  breadth.  The  false  hoofs 
are  well  developed  and  obtusely  conoid  in  shape.  The  pointed  nanow 
ears  have  no  striae  within,  but  are  filled  with  soft  hair  abundantly-^ 
peculiarity  which  we  may,  no  doubt,  refer,  like  the  contracted  nudity 
of  the  muzzle  and  of  the  larmiers,  to  the  coldness  of  the  animal's 
habitat. 

The  pelage  is  of  two  sorts,  a  very  fine  wool  next  the  skin,  and  a 
harsh,  quill-like,  porrect  hair ;  whereof  the  latter  is  inserted  in  the 
skin  by  a  slender  pedicle  or  neck  and  is  elsewhere  throughout  com- 
pressed but  not  wavy.  The  pelage  is  abundant  and  pretty  equable 
in  length,  the  cervine  mane  being  by  no  means  conspicuous  and  being 
proper  rather  to  the  lower  than  upper  surface  of  the  neck.  It  is 
chiefly  developed  about  the  gullet  and  that  part  of  the  abdominal  sur- 
face of  the  neck  which  is  next  the  gullet.  But  there  is  more  or  less 
of  mane  also  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  neck  ;  the  samples  before 
me  being  those  of  the  winter  dress  of  the  species.  The  longest  cer- 
vical and  gular  hair  is  from  five  to  six  inches ;  that  of  the  body  gene- 
rally is  not  above  two  to  two  and  half  inches. 

The  general  colour  is  earthy  brown  more  or  less  lutescent,  the  head 
and  neck  being  concolorous  with  the  back  ;  but  the  flanks  are  conspi** 
cuously  paled,  and  the  belly  as  conspicuously  darkened.  There  are 
no  fixed  marks  on  the  head,  even  the  dark  patch  below  the  gape  being 
sometimes  wanting,  and  the  neck,  though  paler  below  than  above,  is 
not  very  noticeably  so.  But  the  paling  of  the  flanks  is  as  decidedly 
so  as  the  nigrescence  of  the  belly ;  the  white  and  black  fomung  a 
conspicuous  contrast  on  those  parts. 

More  or  less  of  the  albescence  of  the  flanks  is  communicated  to  the 
abdominal  surface  of  the  neck,  and  very  noticeably  to  the  hinder 
margin  of  the  buttocks  which  is  whitened  confluently  with  the  small 
caudal  disc.  The  limbs  are  paler  than  the  back,  darker  than  the 
flanks,  and  they  have  an  earthy  brown  list  down  the  their  external 
and  anterior  aspect.  The  internal  and  prevalent  colour  of  the  pelage 
is  purpurescent  slaty  of  a  more  or  less  embrowned  tinge  ;  the  colonn 
above  noted  being,  for  the  most  part,  only  the  superficial  ones,  though 
the  albescent  and  nigrescent  parts  have  the  pelage  wholly  of  a  whitisb 
or  of  black  brown  hue. 


1851.]  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Staff.  391 

The  little  tail  is  white,  like  its  disc,  a  darker  mesial  line  dividing 
the  latter  along  the  eulmenal  line  of  the  tail. 

The  lining  of  the  ears  is  always  white  or  whitish,  and  so  sometimes 
are  the  orbits  and  lips,  but  not  uniformly.  Some  of  the  pale  hairs  of 
the  body  eshibit  curious  dots  of  a  dark  colour  at  intervals  in  their 
length  ;  not  rings  but  dots  merely.  The  hoofs  and  muzzle  are  black, 
and  the  horns,  pale  brown  or  full  brown. 

The  females  are  smaller  than  the  males.  Their  teats  are  four.  They 
are  less  maned  than  the  males,  and  they  lack  the  conspicuous  nigres- 
cence of  the  belly  in  the  males ;  their  abdomen  being  whitish  like 
most  part  of  the  inferior  surface.  The  brown  earthy  colour  of  the 
upper  surface  is  likewise  paler  in  the  females.  I  have  above  described 
the  general  and  normal  character  of  the  horns ;  but  the  ample  assort- 
ment of  specimens  before  me,  whilst  it  stabilitates  beyond  question 
that  character,  affords  several  subordinate  variations  too  valuable  to 
be  omitted,  which  are  as  follow. 

Both  the  length  and  thickness  of  the  horns  in  animals  of  the  same 
or  nearly  the  same  age  and  size,  differ  very  much  ;  as  much  almost  as 
2  to  1.  Next  may  be  noted  that  the  spread  of  the  horns  is  very 
diverse,  being  much  greater  in  some  than  in  others  ;  or  rather  perhaps 
I  should  say  that  the  sideway  curvature  varies  much,  and,  as  it  is 
more  or  less,  so  are  the  tips  of  the  horns  brought  near  together  or 
kept  wide  apart.  Thirdly,  the  upper  brow  or  bez  antler  is  apt  to  have 
its  tip  reverted  downwards  and  backwards,  instead  of  being  turned 
normally  upwards. 

Fourthly,  the  distance  of  the  two  basal  antlers  from  each  other  is 
liable  to  vary  considerably,  or  from  two  inches  to  more  than  four. 
fiut,  that  the  greater  interval  is  abnormal  is  shown,  as  well  by  its 
existing  only  in  one  horn  of  the  pair  sometimes,  as,  and  at  all  events, 
by  not  characterising  the  pair  generally.  These  basal  snags  are  never 
in  contact  at  their  bases  but  very  seldom  above  two  inches  apart. 
Comparing  the  scull  of  this  typical  stag  (Elaphus)  with  that  of  the 
devious  tropical  stags  of  Asia  (or,  to  be  more  precise,  Hippelaphus) 
we  may  remark,  that  in  the  former  the  face  is  longer  and  the  head 
shorter  ;  that  is,  that  the  molar,  intermaxillar,  and  nasal  bones  are  as 
much  longer  as  the  frontal  and  parietal  bones  are  shorter.  We  may 
secondly  remark  that  in  the  former  the  nasals  are   somewhat  arched 


392  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Staff.  [No.  5. 

lengthwise,  but  not  so  in  the  latter  ;  and,  thirdly,  that  there  is  less 
compression  of  these  bones  in  our  animal  than  in  Hippelaphus,  or,  to 
speak  more  generally,  in  the  tropical  Deer.  A  fourth  conspicuous 
point  of  difference  from  Hippelaphus  and  the  rest  (including  Stylo- 
cerus)  is  the  greatly  less  development  of  the  cavity  for  holding  the 
larmier,  to  all  which  distinctions  we  may  perhaps  add  the  greater  de- 
clination of  the  encephalon  from  the  base  of  the  horns  to  the  occipital 
crest ;  and,  lastly,  the  somewhat  ampler  width  of  the  occipital  plane. 
I  have  no  longer  any  doubt  that  the  Shou  is  the  same  species  as 
that  described  by  me  under  the  name  of  Affinis  in  the  Journal,  ten 
years  back.  I  got  that  splendid  sample  in  the  Tarai ;  but  it  had,  I 
now  conclude,  been  carried  there  from  the  Himldaya  or  from  Tibet. 
The  Shou  inhabits  a  wide  extent  of  country  in  Tibet,  but  is  rarely  if 
ever  found  in  Chdmbi,  and  not  at  all  in  the  Juxtanivean  districts  of 
Bhdt&n,  as  priorly  affirmed.  Wherefore  it  cannot  be  classed  as  Hima- 
layan as  well  as  Tibetan.  Capt.  Cunningham  assures  me  that  the 
Stag  of  Cashmir  is  the  same  animal ;  hut  Mr.  Gray  and  Dr.  Falconer 
judge  otherwise ;  and,  as  it  now  appears  that  the  Shou  is  not  found  in 
any  cis-Him4iayan  district,  nor  even  in  Chdmbi  with  its  half  Hima- 
layan and  half  Tibetan  climate,  I  think  this  identity  very  question- 
able, as  also  that  with  the  Maral  or  Stag  of  Persia.  But  I  am  strong- 
ly inclined  to  the  conjecture  that  the  Stags  of  Mongolia,  of  Mant- 
churia,  and  of  Southern  Siberia,  are  all  identical  in  species  with  the 
Shou  ;  and  I  am  almost  satisfied  that  the  Stag  of  Tibet  is  specifically 
the  same  with  the  Wapiti  of  North  America,  especially  that  of  Canada 
or  the  Canadian  variety,  called  often  the  North-western  Stag.  Besides 
the  ample  spoils  of  the  Shou,  I  have  now  before  me  a  Stag's  horn 
from  Lad&k  which  may  possibly  belong  to  this  species,  though,  being 
that  of  a  young  animal,  I  cannot  say.  It  is  anomalous  if  appertaining 
to  the  Shou  by  the  extreme  remoteness  from  each  other  of  the  two 
basal  tines,  which  in  a  horn  of  but  34  inches  long  is  above  4  inches 
(4|),  whilst  the  next  snag  above  may  be  the  central,  or  it  may  be  the 
apical,  one.  Its  position  is  about  half  way  between  the  upper  brow 
snag  or  bez  and  the  tip  of  the  horn  with  which  it  makes  a  very  un- 
equal fork,  and  it  is  about  the  size  of  the  (supposed)  bez,  but  is  less 
than  the  brow  snag.  All  three  tines,  moreover,  have  a  less  anteal  and 
more  laterally  external  insertion  and  more  upward  direction  than  in 


«c 


c— 


z 

0 

t; 

0 


0 

CO 


1851.]  On  the  Shou  or  Tibeian  Staff.  393 

the  Sfaou.  The  Bhotiahs,  who  brought  this  horn,  say  it  belonged  to 
a  very  young  animal,  and  that  the  species  which  is  proper  to  Gn&ri  or 
Western  Tibet,  is  larger  than  the  Shou. 

This  horn  is  figured  herewith.     (Plate  ix).     It  as  little  agrees  with 

WaUichii  as  with  Shou,  though  borne   by  an  animal  of  precisely  the 

alleged  age  (3rd  year)  of  the  only  sample  extant  of  WaUichii.     One  of 

the  six  mature  samples  of  the  male  Shou  now  before  me  agrees  with 

this  anomalous  and  immature  horn,  pretty  nearly,  in  the  great  separation 

of  the  pair  of  basal  antlers,  so  that  we  may  perhaps  hare  in  this  young 

Stag  of  Ladak  only  an  unusual  specimen  of  a  young  Shou ;  and, 

should  that  prove  to  be  the  case,  we  might  reasonably  become  more 

inclined  to  admit  that  no  specific  distinction  between  the  Gy&na  (Wal* 

liehii)  and  the  Shou  is  maintainable.     At  present  I  think  otherwise, 

and  apprehend  that  the  alleged  identity  of  species  between  the  Shou 

and  WaUichii  (as  well  as  the  Lad&k  Stag  now  spoken  of)  is  more  than 

doubtful,  and,  at  all  events  is  neither  demonstrated  nor  demonstrable 

from  existing  materials.* 

Capt.  Cunningham  tells  me  that  the  Cashmir  Stag  has  sometimes  a 
double  fork  at  the  top  of  his  horns,  thus  making  that  animal  a  twelve 
tiner  or  B&ra-singha*  The  like  is  sometimes  true  of  the  Wapiti  and 
is  aUeged  to  be  so  of  the  Shou,  though  the  normal  form  in  Wapiti  is 
the  same  (I  conceive)  as  in  Shou,  viz.  a  simply  and  singly  forked  sum- 
mit. Relative  to  the  manners  and  habitat  of  the  Shou  the  following 
is  the  substance  of  my  information. 

The  spoils  sent  in  were  procured  in  the  beginning  of  February  at 
Lingmti,  which  Ues  beyond  the  snows  and  a  Uttle  south  of  Ph&ri,  be* 
tween  it  and  Chdmbi.  The  species  is  said  to  be  very  generally  spread 
over  the  wide  extent  of  Tibet,  particularly  Utsdng  and  Kh4m.  Of  its 
eustence  in  Gn&ri  or  Western  Tibet  my  informants  cannot  speak  so 
confidently,  nor  from  personal  knowledge,  though  they  believe  it  to  be 
found  in  that  province  also.     Its  existence  on  this  side  of  the  Himd* 

*  It  may  rarpriie  tfaoae  who  hear  so  mach  inconrittency  upon  the  species  called 
WaUichii  by  CaTier  to  learn  that  this  species  was  established  solely  upon  a  natifo 
drawing,  and  that  it  neither  has  been  nor  can  be  further  confirmed  tban  by  refer- 
ence to  a  stogie  pair  of  horns  declaredly  not  ezhibitiog  the  character  of  the  spe- 
cies, whether  from  old  age  or  yoath,  as  is  diversely  alfirmed.  Nat.  Libr.  III.  161, 
and  Regne  Animal  of  Griffith  IV.  104. 


394  On  the  Shou  or  Tibetan  Staff.  [No.  5. 

laya,  in  Bhiit^n,  or  even  ii  Ghdmbi,  is  still  more  qaestionable,  though 
priorly  reported,  so  that  it  mast  be  considered  a  Tibetan  species  only» 
and  not  a  Him&layan  also. 

Open  plains  it  ayoids,  frequenting  districts  more  or  less  moontainoas 
and  provided  with  cover  of  trees.  It  is  most  common  at  the  bases  of 
the  loftier  ranges,  and  in  summer,  when  pasture  is  scarce  below  and 
the  snows  are  melted  above,  the  Shou  ascends  to  the  immediate  vid- 
nity  of  the  snows,  and  descends  again  in  winter  to  the  lower  levels.  It 
is  shy  and  avoids  the  neighbourhood  of  villages  or  houses,  but  depre- 
dates  by  night  upon  the  outlying  crops  of  barley  and  wheat.  The 
species  is  gregarious,  but  not  very  greatly  so,  though  herds  of  forty  to 
fifty  are  usual,  and  more  commonly  met  with  than  much  smaller  num- 
bers, such  as  six  or  eight  or  a  dozen,  except  at  night  when  the  herds 
are  said  to  break  up  into  families  of  the  latter  amounts,  which  families 
collect  again  into  the  larger  herds  in  the  day  time.  When  the  aninaals 
migrate,  or  move  from  one  district  to  another,  their  herds  are  always 
seen  in  fullest  force.  The  ratting  season  is  the  autumn,  and  then  the 
herds  are  broken  up,  and  two  or  three  grown  males  may  be  observed 
following  and  contending  for  each  female,  though  she  be  for  the  most 
part  appropriated  by  the  strongest  of  those  males  which  thus  attadi 
themselves  to  her.  The  breeding  season  is  the  spring,  and  one  only 
is  produced  at  a  birth,  in  places  carefully  selected  as  favouring  con* 
cealment. 

The  flesh  is  much  esteemed  for  eating,  and  the  skin  and  horns  also 
are  much  prized  for  economic  uses ;  the  immature  horns,  whilst  yet 
full  of  blood,  being  deemed  so  highly  medidnal  that  they  sell  for  their 
weight  in  silver  ;  and  the  mature  horns,  ground  to  powder  and  taken 
with  mint,  being  hkewise  in  use  by  the  physicians  of  Tibet  in  cases 
of  cholera,  vomiting  and  such  like. 

July,  1851. 


''  w^>  \g  s^  ^J"^  w  -t^^^^^^fy^^^^^^^^^^^^^** 


1851.]  On  the  earlieH  Biography  of  Mohammad.  395 


L 


On  the  earliest  Biography  of  Mohammad,     By  Dr.  A.  Sprenger, 
Secretary  to  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal. 

In  comparing  the  different  accounts  regarding  Mohammad  we  find 
that  all  authors  agree  on  certain  points  (more  particularly  on  his  mili- 
tary expeditions)  not  only  in  the  sense  but  even  in  the  expressions. 
These  accounts  must  therefore  be  deriyed  from  one  common  source. 
It  appears  on  further  enquiry  that  this  source  is  a  work  of  Zobry,  I 
hare  therefore  collected  passages  bearing  on  this  subject. 

**  Zohry  said,  The  study  of  the  military  career  of  the  prophet  is  con- 
duciTe  to  the  good  of  this  world  and  of  the  world  to  come.  Zohry  was 
the  first  man  who  wrote  a  work  on  the  Biography  of  the  prophet. 
Some  authors  say.  The  first  Biography  of  MoAammad  written  in  the 
Islam  is  that  of  Zohry."  These  are  the  words  of  the  author  of  the 
Inedn  at^oydn.  They  run  in  the  original  ^U3  &U|  <v»a.)  isj^jfs  J^ 
Jy  (^^^  J^j^fJ  ^^i:yo  J^jAj  S^Slj  UioJ»^yAa^  (33^'  (^  fj 
KSJ^J\  irt*»  r***^'  iJ  ^^'  i^*^  I»  ^^^  Sa'd  the"  Secretary  of 
W^idy,  is  the  following  passage  regarding  Zohry.  "  Qalih  b. 
Kays&n  relates,  I  met  Zohry,  and  we  were  both  students,  and  we 
said  to  each  other.  Let  us  write  down  the  Simnah  (traditions  which 
are  precedents  in  law)  of  the  prophet ;  and  we  agreed  to  do  so,  and 
wrote  down  what  came  from  the  prophet.  Then  Zohry  said,  Let  us 
also  write  down  what  comes  from  the  followers  of  the  prophet,  for  it  is 
equally  Sunnah.  I  answered,  No,  it  is  not  Sunnah,  let  us  not  write  it 
down.  Zohry  wrote  it  down,  and  I  did  not  write  it  down."  ^j^^ 
v-Aiio    Ulfli   ^1  i^JJai   c^JCJu^^J'^  ^f   OAii^l  J(i   c)L-af  e^  Jt^ 

1^1  fjj  %^ii  jm  AAlij  iU  ixmi  ^jmJ  Oi  0JL9  Jli  aL»  ^\i  iblcB^t  ^ 
Cdlih  b.  Kaysdn  died  shortly  after  A.  H.  140.  He  is  a  great 
authority  in  the  Biography  of  MoAammad  and  frequently  quoted  by 
W^idy  and  others. 

Ibn  Qotaybah  says  of  Zohry  **  Hi^  name  was  MoAammad  b.  Moslim 
b.  'obayd  Allah  b.  'abd  Allah  b.  Shahdb  b.  'abd  Allah  b.  al.mrith 
b.  Zohrah  b.  Kilab.  His  great  grandfather  'abd  AlUh  b.  Shahdb  fought 
at  Badr,  on  the  side  of  the  enemies  of  the  prophet  and  he  was  one  of  those 

3  F 


396  On  the  earliest  Biography  of  Mokammad.         [No.  5 

men  who  agreed  in  the  battle  of  Ohad,  to  kill  the  prophet  if  they  were 
to  see  him,  or  they  would  die  themselves.  The  men  who  thus  united 
themselves  were  'abd  Allah  b.  Shahdb,  Obay  b.  Khalaf,  Ibn  Qamyyth 
and  'otbah  b.  Aby  Waqq^.  Zohr/s  father  Moslim  b.  'obayd  Allah 
followed  the  standard  of  Ibn  al-Zobayr.  Zohry  lived  at  the  court  of 
the  Khalif'abd  al-MaUk  b.  Marw&n  and  of  his  son  and  successori 
Hisham.  Yazyd  b.  'abd  al- Malik  gave  him  the  appointment  of  Qsdhy. 
He  died  in  Ramadhim,  A.  H.  1 24."  He  was  then  72  years  old.  He 
may  therefore  have  begun  his  literary  career  about  sixty  years  after  the 
death  of  the  prophet,  when  several  of  those  men  who  had  known  him 
were  still  alive. 

Notwithstanding  the  testimony  of  the  author  of  the  Ins^  al'oytin 
I  doubt  very  much  whether  Zohry  has  written  a  history  of  the  prophet 
in  a  connected  form,  excepting  perhaps  of  his  military  expeditions! 
w3^  We  find  no  such  book  mentioned  even  by  ancient  authors^ 
such  as  Ibn  Aby  Ya'qdb  Nadym  or  the  Sayyid  alnfa,  and  comps> 
ing  traditions  quoted  by  difiPerent  writers  on  the  authority  of  Zohiy,  it 
appears  that  it  frequently  happens  that  what  one  author  gives  as  two 
traditions  is  mentioned  as  one  by  another.  I  am,  therefore,  inclined  to 
suppose  that  Zohry  merely  took  memoranda  of  the  traditions  which 
he  heard  and  encouraged  his  numerous  pupils  to  do  the  same.  Thia 
opinion  seems  to  be  confirmed  by  Nawawy  {Biogr*  Diet.  p.  119)* 
"  Malik  relates,  Zohry  one  day  told  me  a  very  long  tradition,  I  requested 
him  to  repeat  as  much  of  it  as  he  thought  necessary,  that  I  might 
impress  it  on  my  memory.  He  refused  to  repeat  it,  but  when  I  request- 
ed him  to  write  it,  he  put  it  to  paper  for  me."  In  this  manner  it 
would  appear  traditions  were  at  the  time  of  Zohry  preserved  in  writing 
but  it  was  left  for  the  following  generation  to  compile  them  in  systems- 
tic  works. 

Besides  Zohry  two  other  early  works  on  the  Biography  of  Moism- 
mad  deserve  mention  and  may  possibly  still  be  extant,  viz.  Ahd 
Ma'shar  and  Mtis^  Ibn  'oqbah.  Of  the  latter  I  have  not  been  ahk 
to  find  any  account.  It  appears,  however,  from  an  imiA  in  Ibn  Sa'd 
who  died  in  A.  H.  230,  that  he  flourished  early  in  the  second  or  towards 
the  end  of  the  first  century  of  the  Hijrah,  for  this  author  did  not 
know  Ibn  'oqbah  himself  but  he  was  instructed  in  his  work  by  Isma'yil 
b.  'abd  Allah  b.  Aby  Oways  of  Madynah,  who  had  been  instructed  in 


285 L]     Review  of  <'  J  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkhya  Philosophy r        397 

it  bj  a  nephew  of  Ibn  *oqbah  whose  name  was  Ism^'yil  b.  Ibrahym  b. 
'oqbah. 

The  same  Ibn  Sa'd  had  been  instructed  in  Abd  Ma'shar's  work  bj 
ai-J3o8ayn  b.  MoAammad  who  had  been  instracted  in  it  by  the  author. 
It  would  therefore  appear  that  Abd  Ma'shar  flourished  after  Ibn 
'oqbah.  Abd  Ma'shar  is  one  of  those  from  whom  jfabary  has  derived 
his  history.  Sayyid  alnHs  had  both  the  work  of  Ibn  'oqbah  and  of  Abii 
Ma'shar.  Ibn  Qotaybah  contains  the  following  short  notice  of  Abd 
Ua'shar  '*  His  name  is  Ziyid  b.  Kolayb.  He  belonged  to  the  tribe  of 
Malik  b.  Zayd-Mon^h  b.  Tamym.  Some  say  his  name  was  Zayd  b. 
Kolayb.  He  died  during  the  administration  of  Ydsof  b.  'omar  of  the 
'ir^."  Tdsof  b.  'omar  was  governor  of  the  'iraq  in  A.  H.  123.  (See 
Abdlfeda  I.  p.  455.) 

For  an  account  of  other  early  works  on  the  History  of  MoAammad^ 
I  refer  the  reader  to  my  Life  of  MoAammad,  p.  62  e^  seqq» 

Review  of  "  A  Lecture  on  the  S&nkhya  Philoeophy,  embracing  the 
text  of  the  Tattwa  Samdsa"  by  Dr.  J.  R.  Ballantyne.  Mirzapore, 
1850.  By  Dr.  E.  Robr. 

There  does  not  exist  even  now,  nearly  thirty  years  after  the  publi- 
cation of  the  first  of  Colebrooke's  celebrated  essays  on  Hindu  philo« 
ftophy  (1823),  a  correct  estimate  of  the  merits  of  it  among  European 
philosophers ;  this,  however,  is  not  owing  to  any  remissness  on  their 
part, — they  show,  on  the  contrary,  a  commendable  spirit  of  patience 
and  fairness  in  their  researches  on  this  subject, — but  rather  to  the 
msufficiency  of  the  materials  upon  which  they  founded  their  opinion. 
The  means  at  their  command  were  Colebrooke's  essays,  the  Upani- 
shads,  the  Bhagavadgitd  and  Tswara  Krishfa's  K£rik&  with  some  of  its 
commentaries.    Colebrooke's  essays  are,  for  the  scholar  who  is  able  to 
study  the  philosophical  systems  of  the  Hindus  in  their  originals,  invalu- 
able ;  forming,  as  they  do,  the  best  introduction  to  their  study  by  the 
wonted  precision  of  his  treatment ;  but  for  the  philosopher  they  do  not 
suffice,  as  they  were  not  intended  to  show  the  systematical  connexion 
of  the  principal  notions  occurring  in  them,  but  rather  to  give  a  succint 
account  of  their  doctrines,  without  entering  into  a  discussion  of  the 
reasons  which  led  to  them.     Such  works,  as  the  Upanishads  and  the 
Bhagavadgila  conceal  the  philosophical  thought  under  a  symbolical  and 

3  F  2 


398       Review  of  "  A  Lecture  on  the  SMkhya  Philosophy:^    [No.  5. 

poetical  garb,  and  give  therefore  as  much  space  to  fancj  as  to  strict 
research.  The  Bhagavadgit&  especially  is  more  an  attempt  to  fuse  tbe 
ideas  of  several  systems  into  one,  than  the  precise  exposition  of  any  of 
them.  The  S&nkhya  K£rik&,  no  doabt»  is  able  to  open  a  correct  ^ev 
into  the  system  of  the  S&nkhya,  and  if  it  has  not  done  so,  we  muit 
take  into  account  the  difficulties  of  a  first  attempt  to  understand  the 
intricacies  of  a  metaphysical  system,  unconnected  with  the  development 
of  philosophy  in  Europe. 

There  are,  however,  already  now  many  more  materials,  which  migkt 
have  led  to  a  more  complete  insight  into  the  peculiarities  of  Hiada 
philosophy,  via.  the  S'&ririka  Sdtras  (the  Sdtras  of  the  YM^nta)  theSio- 
khya  Sdtras,  the  Ny&ya  Siitras,  the  Bh^haparich'h^da,  and  the  Vddtott 
S&ra,  which  works  have  been  published  a  long  time  ago.  But,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Ved&nta  S^ra,  they  remained  inaccessible  to  Europenn 
philosophers,  as  no  translations  of  them  had  appeared.  There  exists, 
to  our  knowledge,  no  account,  for  instance,  of  the  S^irika  Sdtras  or  the 
Sinkhyapravachana  Stitras,  independent  of  what  Colebrooke  has  givei 
in  his  essays.* 

The  first  and  indispensable  condition  to  form  a  correct  idea  of  Bio- 
du  philosophy,  is  a  knowledge  of  the  Sutras  or  aphorisms  which  ire 
considered  as  the  original  expositions  of  the  reputed  founders  of  those 
systems,  and  which  certainly  are  the  first  systematical  expositioDB  of 
it  which  are  still  extant.  They  consist  in  short  sentences,  gener- 
ally  containmg  the  doctrines  of  the  system  together  with  the  reasons 
for  them,  although  they  sometimes  refute  the  tenets  of  other  systeDa 
or  the  prejudices  of  common  belief  about  certain  topics.  There  is  no 
want  of  systematical  connexion  between  them ;  but  the  intermediste 
links  of  thought  between  one  Sdtra  and  another  are  often  omitted, 
which  gives  them  frequently  an  abrupt  appearance,  and  it  must  there- 
fore be  borne  in  mind,  that  aphorism,  which  is  the  common  reoderios 
of  Siitra,  means  here  a  short,  concise  sentence,  but  not  an  onconnecied 
one. 

*  Of  philosophical  works  which  have  boen  lately  published  in  Calcatfea,  «e  aay 
mention  :  1 .  The  Tattwalcaamadf ,  by  SriT&cbaspati  Mis'ra  (this  is  a  oomaestvy 
to  Tware  Krishta's  K&riica).  2.  The  Paribh&bll,  by  Dharmarijidhwarindra.  3. 
The  Panchadisi  by  Vidyara^yaswami,  with  commentary  by  Rimakrisht'a.  4.  Tte 
S'abdas'aktiprak&s'ik4bySrijagadwi8'aTark^nkaraBha(t£ch&rya.  5.  Knsaaapjal^ 
by  Srimadttdayanachirya  with  a  commentary  by  Haridte  Bha^^icharya. 


1851.]     Review  of  **  A  Lecture  on  the  S&nkhya  Philosophy  J'        399 

The  high  antiquity*  ascribed  to  the  Sdtras  by  the  commentators, 
who  refer  them  to  the  inspired  sages  of  the  mythological  era,  may 
justly  be  questioned.  They  are  acquainted  with  the  other  systems, 
sometimes  quote  each  other,  and  refer  to  previous  or  later  works. 
Hence  we  are  compelled  to  conclude,  either  that  the  Sdtras  are  not 
those  of  the  reputed  founders,  or  that  they  sprung  all  up  at  the  same 
time,  and  that  their  founders  made  several  additions  to  them,  em- 
bodying in  them  the  references  to  other  systems.  This  is  an  absur- 
dity which  cannot  be  admitted  by  any  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the 
gradual  development  of  any  science.*  At  any  rate,  the  Sdtras  in  their 
present  form  are  not  the  original  expositions  of  the  founders  of  those 
systems,  but  the  revisions  of  a  later  time,  perhaps  of  different  ages, 
and  there  is  no  means  to  recover  the  Sdtras  in  their  original  form. 
Nor  is  it  possible  to  ascertain  by  the  sole  evidence  of  the  Sdtras  of  the 
several  schools,  which  of  them  are  more  ancient  than  the  others,  for 
the  reason  above  adduced,  that  they  presuppose  an  acquaintance  with 
each  other. 

The  Sdtras  of  all  the  systems  are  posterior  to  Buddha,  as  they  dis« 
pute  against  the  tenets  of  the  different  philosophical  schools  of  the 
Bauddhas,  the  final  revision  of  which  was  made  in  the  collection,  known 
by  the  name  of  Abhidhdrma,  at  the  third  Buddhist  synod,  246  B.  G.f 
It  is  therefore  most  probable  that  none  of  the  collections  of  Sdtras  in 
their  present  form  existed  before  300  B.  C. 

In  this  admission,  however,  it  is  not  included,  that  the  commence- 
ment of  those  systems  does  not  reach  to  a  much  higher  antiquity ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  appears  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  at  least  the  V^. 
d^nta,  the  S&nkhya,  and  probably  also  the  Yoga  systems  existed  ante- 
rior to  Buddha. 

*  Or  he  most,  like  the  Hindu  commentators,  ascrihe  to  the  founders  an  intnitiTc 
knowledge  of  the  future ;  but  this  would  be  also  of  no  arail,  since  the  Sutras 
famish  no  evidence,  that  they  are  composed  by  their  reputed  founders. 

t  Lassen's  **  Indiscbe  Alterthumskunde."   Vol.  II.  p.  259. 

'*  All  of  them  (the  founders  of  philosophical  systems  among  the  Buddhists)  are, 
in  fact,  mentioned  as  cotemporaries  of  their  master,  which,  however,  cannot  be 
true  with  regard  to  two  of  them.  It  must,  therefore,  be  admitted,  that  in  the  collec- 
tion, bearing  the  name  of  Abhidharma,  works  of  different  ages  were  comprehended, 
although  all  must  have  existed  previously  to  the  time  of  the  third  synod/'  (246 
B.C.) 


400       Eeview  of  "  J  Lecture  an  the  SAMya  PkUoeopif:*     [No.  5. 

First,  we  find  in  the  Upanbhads  the  seeds  of  these  three  systems. 
The  S^khja  and  V^d^ta  are  the  theoretical  ezposidons  of  the  doe- 
trine  contained  in  the  Upanishads.  The  V^danti  systeiii,  especially, 
in  its  essential  parts»  is  already  met  with  in  those  works»  which  are 
only  distinguished  from  the  compositions  of  a  later  time  bj  a  less 
strict  arrangement  and  method.  And  already  at  the  time  fd  the  com* 
position  of  the  Upanishads  the  science  of  Brahma  or  the  sopreme 
being,  had  been  taught  by  a  succession  of  teachers ;  and  although  the 
form  in  which  it  was  represented,  was  not  that  of  a  regular  system, 
yet  aU  the  materials  for  it  were  present,  and  it  did  not  require  any 
great  effort  or  a  further  development  to  give  a  methodical  form  to 
those  doctrines. 

These  general  considerations  are  confirmed  by  historical  data.  In 
the  Mah&bh^rata  the  Vedinta  is  mentioned  as  a  distinct  system  ;*  ia 
Manu  also  a  certain  doctrine  is  denoted  by  this  name,  and  Manu  is, 
in  all  probability,  more  ancient  than  the  Buddhist  era.f  It  appesn, 
therefore,  right  to  assume,  that  the  doctrine  of  Brahma  as  the  abso* 
lute  substance,  the  source  of  all  creation,  was  produced  preTioos  to 
Buddha. 

The  S&nkhya  also  must  have  preceded  his  period.  It  is  evidently 
the  philosophical  theory  of  the  author  of  Manu,  as  we  find  therein  for 
instance  the  name  of  Avyakta  for  the  creative  principle,  the  name  of 

t 

Mahat  (the  great  one)  for  its  first  production  (intellect),  which  terms 
in  this  sense  are  only  used  by  the  S&nkhya4 

Further  the  Sdnkhya  appears  to  have  been  the  foundation  of  Bad* 
dhism  by  its  assuming  knowledge  alone  as  the  cause  of  liberation  from 
pain,  by  its  tenet  of  the  three  qualities  (goodness,  passion  and  darkness) 
as  constituting  the  real  being  of  nature,  and  by  a  resemblance  of  oplaion 
in  many  minor  points  which  this  is  not  the  place  to  state.  § 

*  M.  B.  xii.  312,  HI.  p.  771.  This  quotation  I  owe  to  Lassen,  I.  A.  Vol.  I. 
p.  834. 

t  L.  I.  A.  Vol.  I.  p.  800.  '*  As  S'iTa  is  mentioned  in  the  most  ancient  Baddhist 
Sutras,  but  not  yet  in  Manu,  where,  of  the  three  great  gods,  Brahmi  alone  is  nke»-- 
tioned,  we  may  assume  Mann's  Code  to  have  existed  in  the  age  before  Buddha.'* 

X  ^id.  Manu.  S.  1st.  Adh.  7  and  15. 

§  L.  I.  A.  Vol  I.  p.  530.  '*  Buddha*8  doctrine  is  an  amplification  and  realisation 
of  the  Sankhya.   Kapila  rejected  the  merit  of  the  piuos  works  prescribed  by  tbc 


1851.]     Review  of"  A  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkhya  Philoeophy**        401 

From  all  this  it  appears  eyident,  that  at  least  two  of  the  Hindu  sys- 
tems preceded  Buddha,  and  we  shall  probahly  be  nearly  correct,  if  we 
snign  their  commencement  to  the  century  before  him.  Of  the  Sutras  we 
fcmnd  it  probable,  that  they  were  composed  within  the  last  three 
centuries  B.  C.  although  some  parts  may  afterwards  have  been  added 
to  them.  The  speculative  genius  of  the  Hindus  would  accordingly  be 
enclosed  within  a  period  of  about  600  or  700  years.  After  the  time  of 
the  Stitras  there  was  not  made  any  great  progress  in  philosophical  think- 
ing. The  commentaries  on  them  commenced  about  the  fifth  century 
A.  D.  Hence  the  development  of  the  systems  is  clear.  Some  of  the 
commentaries  changed  the  system  itself  which  they  professed  to  ex- 
pound. There  were  different  explanations  of  the  same  doctrine,  by  which 
the  doctrine  itself  became  modified,  and  it  is  for  the  history  of  philoso* 
phyto  show  the  differences  of  conception  in  one  and  the  same  school.* 

If  we  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  S6tras  of  the  Sdnkhya,  we  find 
a  double  set  of  them,  either  ascribed  to  Rapila,  the  one  known  by  the 
name  of  S&nkhya  Pravachana  Sdtra,  which  was  published  in  1821,  at 
8erampore,  together  with  a  commentary  of  Vijndn4chAnya.t  Colebrooke 

Vddtt,  tnd  Uaght,  that  absolute  liberation  from  tranimigration  was  only  possible 
by  knowledge.  Baddha  taoght  the  liberation  from  the  infinite  sncoession  of  birtlis 
by  the  nirvi^^  (eztinotioa  of  exibtence.)  A  sign  of  it  is  infinite  knowledge*  An 
essential  element  of  the  S6nkhja,  Uie  doctrine  of  the  three  qualities,  is  also  ante- 
rior to  Buddha,  as  it  is  not  only  found  in  Mann,  but  is  also  mentioned  in  the  last 
chapter  of  the  NirukU.''  (Mann  S.  12,  24,  Nir.  14,  3.) 

*  There  originated  for  instance  a  difference  in  the  V^d&nta,  as  the  modem  V^dan- 
tiita  introduced  the  Mllya,  or  illusive  power,  by  which  the  whole  creation  turns  out 
to  be  only  an  illusion,  which  notion  took  its  rise  evidently  from  the  attempt  to  ac- 
count for  the  variety  of  phenomena,  independent  of  the  one  eternal  and  identical 
snbstanoei — ^fortber  the  amalgamation  of  the  Nyllya  and  the  Vais'^shika  systems,  or 
rather  the  adoption  of  the  latter  by  the  former  with  some  modifications  which  belong 
rather  to  detail  than  to  difference  of  view  ;  for  the  Ny&ya  Sutras  do  not  give  a  me- 
tapbysieal  system  of  their  own ;  they  contain  nothing  else  but  logic  with  an  appen- 
dix, showing  the  mode  of  oondncdng  a  scientific  dispute, — further  in  all  the  schools 
modifications  of  some  parts  of  the  doctrine,  and  a  more  comprehensive  and  exact 
deduction  of  their  tenets. 

t  The  full  title  is:  KapiUkch&rya  prs^t&dhytoia  vidyi  pratiplulaka  Sutrasam6- 
hitmaka  Sinkhyapravachananimaka  grantha:  Tadbhasbyam  Vijn&r4charya  vira- 
chitam. 


402       Review  of**  A  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkhya  Philosophy.^*     [No.  5. 

made  ample  use  of  them  in  his  essay  *'  On  Uie  S&nkhja  philosophy." 
Of  the  other,  hearing  the  title :  '*  S^khya  Tattwa  Sam^  Sutra,"  Cole- 
hrooke  was  not.  aware  whether  it  still  existed  or  not,  and  this  is  the 
same  work  which  has  heen  published  by  Dr.  Ballantyne.  The  former, 
which  is  a  full  exposition  of  the  system,  consbts  of  six  chapters  ox 
lectures,  the  latter  is  a  very  compendious  treatise  and  does  not  occupy 
more  space  than  a  page.  Colebrooke  thought,  that  this  coUecCicHi 
was  probably  the  original  text,  because  the  S^khya  Pravachana 
contained  many  repetitions  ;*  but  he  had  not  the  Tattwa  Sam&a  be- 
fore him,  or  he  might  hare  altered  his  opinion.  The  Tattwa  Sarol^a 
is  apparently  not  the  original ;  for  it  is  not  given  in  the  usual  form  of 
Siitras,-*viz.  of  concise  sentences,  which,  however,  give  always  the 
reason  for  what  they  assume, — but  the  whole  is  comprised  in  one 
sentence,  containing  only  the  names  of  the  principal  notions  or  divi- 
sions of  the  system,  and  appears  to  have  been  composed  merely  for  the 
sake  of  calling  to  memory  the  topics  treated  in  the  more  extensive 
Siitras. 

The  Sdnkhya  Pravachana  is  ascribed  to  Kapila,  the  founder  of  the 
Sdnkhya;  but  this  is  impossible,  the  Sankhya  being  more  ancient  than 
Buddhism,  and  the  Sdtras  belonging  to  a  much  more  recent  time. 
This  is  evident  from  the  Sdtras  themselves  ;  for  they  quote  the  opinion 
of  Panchas'ikha  (Sdnkhya  P.  S.  p.  216,  Cap.  6.  S.  68)  who  is  the  dis- 
ciple of  Kapila*  s  disciple  Atri,  and  refer  also  to  other  teachers  (I*  c.  p. 
205).    The  Siitras  further  refer  to  the  tenets  of  four  of  the  Buddhist 

*  Col.  M.  E.  Vol.  I.  p.  231.     **  It  appears  from  the  prdiue  of  tbe  KapBa- 
bhashya,  that  a  more  compendioas  tract,  in  the  same  form  of  Satras  or  aphorisBtf* 
bears  the  title  of  Tattwa-sam^,  and  is  ascribed  to  the  same  author*  KapUa.    The 
scholiast  intimates  that  both  are  of  equal  authoritj,  and  in  no  respect  discor- 
dant :  one  being  a  summary  of  the  greater  work,  or  else  this  an  ampUficatioa  ol 
the  oondser  one.    The  latter  was  probably  the  case ;  for  there  is  much  repetiliMi 
in  the  Sdnkhya  Pravachana."    And  he  gives  afterwards  (p.  232)  as  anodier  raason 
the  authority  of  the  commentator :  *'  Tf  the  authoritj  of  the  scholiast  may  be 
trusted,  the  Tattwa-sam^  is  the  proper  text  of  the  Sankhya,  and  its  doctrine  is 
more  fully,  but  separately  set  forth,  by  the  two  ampler  treatises,  entitled  Sankfcfa 
PraTachana,  which  contain  a  fuller  exposition  of  what  had  been  suocincdy  defifcr» 
ed  ;"  but  this  is  a  misapprehension  ;  the  scholiast  does  only  say  :  '*  they  are  of 
equal  authority,  one  being  a  summary  of  the  greater  work,  or  else  this  an  aaplifi'^ 
cation  of  the  conciser  one."    Vid.  S&nkhya  Pr.  Bh&.  p.  5. 


2851 .]     Setiew  of  "  A  Lecture  on  the  S&nkhya  Philoaophy.*'        403 

sects  (for  instance,  Ist  Adh.  Sd.  20  to  40)»  which,  according  to  the 

above  mentioned  reasons,  would  bring  their  composition  down  to  the 

third  centmy  B.  C.    Moreover,  F&taliputtra  is  referred  to  therein. 

This  was,  according  to  Lassen,  built  bj  the  king  AjAtas'atru  a  short 

time  before  the  death  of  Buddha,  and  it  became  the  royal  residence  of 

Asoka,  who  is  named  K&Usoka,  100  years  after  Buddha's  Nirv^ 

(about  440  B.  C.)     It  was  in  ruins,  when  Hiuan  Tshang  visited  India 

(A.  D.  632).*   The  S^nkhya  Fravachana,  although  not  named,  is  also 

referred  to  by  Tswara  Krisht'a,  in  his  K^rikdf  which  was  commented  on 

by  Gaudapada,  the  teacher  of  Govinda,  whose  disciple  S'ankaWU;hdrya 

lived  probably  at  the  close  of  the  eighth  century,  so  that  Tswara  Krishna 

must  have  lived  latest  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  or  at  the  close  of 

the  seventh  century,  and  the  latest  date  of  the  Sinkhya  Pravachana  ia 

therefore  the  seventh  century.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  the  composition 

of  this  work  falls  within  the  space  between  250  B.  C.  and  600  A.  C. 

The  period,  in  which  we  have  included  those  Sdtras,  is  certainly 
very  long;  but  limited  as  this  determbation  is,  it  prevents  a  number 
of  serious  errors  in  our  view  of  the  development  of  Hindu  philosophy* 
All  further  information  we  must  expect  from  the  publication  of  other 
works,  especially  of  Patanjali's  commentary  to  the  grammar  of  P^ni. 

With  regard  to  the  second  set  of  Si^tras,  the  S&nkhya  Tattwa  Samdsa, 
we  are  left  quite  in  the  dark,  as  there  are  no  materials  to  decide  its 

*  LaBfen  I.  A.  Tol.  II.  p.  81.  ''  Aj&tas'atra  appean  to  have  long  time  had  the 
iatention  of  oonquering  Vais&li ;  for  it  is  recorded,  that  his  two  ministers  Sanitha 
and  y^akira  founded  in  the  Tillage  P&^li,  a  fortress  against  the  Vrigi ;  this 
took  place  a  short  time  before  the  death  of  Buddha.  It  is,  no  doubt,  the  place, 
where  the  town  Pi^ali-puttra,  afterwards  so  famous,  arose ;  its  situation  is  distinct- 
ly defined  bj  the  circumstance,  that  Buddlia  on  his  tour  from  Nilanda  to  Yaishltli 
came  to  that  place."  1.  o.  p.  84.  **  K&Usoka  transferred  his  residence  to  P4^1i- 
puttra." 

t  Col.  M.  E.  Tol.  I.  p.  233.  **  The  author  (Tswara  Krishta)  must  have  had 
before  him  the  same  collection  of  Sutras,  or  one  similarly  arranged.  His  scholiast 
(NMyana  Tirtha)  expressly  refers  to  the  number  of  the  chapters."  Wils.  S^khya 
K.  p.  192.  ''The  Kknki  must  consequently  (because  in  the  72<l  Kiriki  the  author 
ays,  that  he  treats  of  the  whole  science,  ezclusiYe  of  the  illustratiTc  tales,  and  omit- 
ting  controversional  questions)  refer  to  the  collection  of  Kapila's  aphorisms,  called 
S&nkhya  PraTachana"  (the  4th  and  5th  chapter  of  which  contain  such  tales  and 
quotioDi.) 

3  G 


404        Review  of"  A  Lecture  on  ike  S^nkkya  PhihsopkyJ*    [No.  5« 

date.  It  is  not  referred  to  in  the  Kinki  or  in  Gaudapt^i's  commen* 
lary*  It  is  noticed,  indeed*  in  Vijnan&char76*s  Bh^ya  in  the  mamier 
abof  e  stated ;  bnt  this  work  is  much  later  than  Gan^pada.  Who 
is  the  author  of  its  (the  S&nkhja  Tattwa  Samisa)  commentarj,  bear- 
ing the  title  **  Tattwasamisas^travritti,  we  do  not  learn  from  the  com- 
mentary itself,  as  the  author  has  not  named  himself  at  the  end  (^  i^  as  is 
usually  the  case.  There  is,  however,  an  interesting  notice  on  the  Tattwa- 
sam^sastitras  and  its  Vritti  in  a  commentary  of  the  Kiriki,  entitled 
•'  S^khyatattwayiUsa,"  by  Raghun&tha  Tarkav^s'a  Bhatt^h^a,^ 
where  at  its  commencement  the  traditional  belief  is  given  as  to  the 
origin  of  this  collection  of  Sdtrss,  and  of  the  author  of  the  oommeutaiy 
of  them,  together  with  the  Sdtras  themselves,  and  a  short  explanation 
of  them.  We  think  this  tradition  very  curious,  and  do  therefore  not 
hesitate  to  transcribe  the  whole  passage  relating  to  the  traditional 
account  of  the  schooLf 

*  Thii  work  was  not  known  to  Colebrooke ;  at  least  it  b  not  mentioiied  by  km 
in  his  essay.  A  MS.  of  it  is  in  the  Library  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

t  ^TT  finir  ^rfireftnii  ^in^ftTnrr  ^f^\4im<  ^tnntftRnfirinflr- 

*lft<ft*l(«*Plft*(  4:^T^.wn  ^T^I!^rTTR§'  Wftinnif?'  H^Ll^lMcllh 

c  ^rftrvrf  i  e  ^fii<^<itr  i  ^*  ^v  wv^- 1   ^^  'i^  ^5t^w«  i  \^  ^ 
^nnr:  i  \^  ^^  unwrwm:  i    \9  ^^  ij^rPrqi  i   ^«.  ^wrWufinna- 


1851.]    Review  of*  A  Lecture  <m  the  Shikhya  PAilosophy."        405 

From  this  there  appears  no  doubt,  that  the  commentary  b  one 
of  the  oldest  works  of  the  school*  as  it  is  ascribed  there  to  Asuri, 
the  disciple  of  Kapila.  This  statement^  however,  is  disapproved  by 
the  commentary  itself,  where,  among  the  earliest  teachers  of  the  S&n- 
khys,  Asuri  and  his  disciple  Panchas'ikha  are  ennmerated.    At  any 


1lfV*lBl5  si^^ifii  ^tHW:  I 

In  olden  times  a  certain  Brimba^a,  tha  diidple  of  Kapila,  Asari  by  name,  orer. 
wbehned  by  the  three  kinda  of  pain,  (via.  the  pain  ariaing  from  one's  own  nature, 
mental  or  bodily,  from  external  animated  agenti,  and  from   external  inanimate 
ageneiea)  took  refuge  with  the  great  Rithi  Kapila,  the   teacher  of  tbe  SIbkhya, 
and  having  told  him  hia  name  and  race,  be  laid :  O  Yenerable,  great  Ruhi,  Kapila, 
what  is  tmth  in  this  world,  and  what  mnit  I  do  to  obtain  the  object  of  life  ?    To 
this  KapUa  replied:  I  will  tell  yon.     1.  Eight  producers,  2,  Sixteen  productions, 
3.  The  sonl,  4.  The  three  qualities,  5.  ETolntion,  6.  RcYolution,  7.  The  ministers 
of  the  soul,  8.  The  province  ai  organs,  9.    Tke  superintending  deities,  10.    The 
Stc  modifications  of  intellect,  11.  Tbe  five  sources  of  action,  12.  The  five  vital 
•in,  13.  Tbe  five,  whose  nature  ia  action,  14.  Tbe   five-fold  ignorance,  15.  Dis- 
ability of  twenty-eight  kinds,  16.  Acquiescence  of  nine  kinds,  17.  Perfection  of  eight 
kinds,  18.  The  radical  facts  of  ten  kinds,  19.  Benevolent  creation,  20.  Created 
existences  of  fourteen  kinds,  21.  Parental  creation  of  three  kinds,  22.  Bondage 
of  three  kinda,  23.  Liberation  of  three  kinds,  24.  Proof  of  three  kinds,  25.  Pain 
of  three  kinds, — thia  is  the  tmth  supreme.    Having  thoroughly  understood  this,  a 
person  will  obtain  the  object  of  life,  and  not  be  subject  again  to  the  three  kinds  of 
psin*    KapUa,  having  composed  those  Sutras  of  the  Slmkhya,  thus  instructed  hia 
disciple,  Aanri  by  name.    Aturi  then  saluted  his  teacher  with  the  following  verse : 
'*  Salutation  to  the  great  Rishi  Kapila,  who  obtained  at  the  first  creation  the  know, 
ledge  of  the  25  principles  by  his  birth,'*  and  having  promised  ;  **  Now  we  shall 
explain"  the  aphorisms  of  the  Sankhya  with  regard  to  the  principles,  commenced 
in  this  manner :    *'  A  certain  Br&hmana."    By  not  telling  in  thia  manner  hia  name, 
he  waa  deaivoua  of  showing  his  humility,  and  having  given  the  account  according 
to  truth,  and  told,  that :  <*  Kapila  replied,"  he  set  forth  the  aphorisms,  declared 
by  Kapila,  in  the  first  of  which  the  **  Producers*'  are  named.  Having  in  thia  man- 
ner engaged  himself,  be  composed  a  commentary  to  the  aphorisms  of  the  Slbkhya, 
and  inatroeted  his  disciple  Panchaa'ikha  by  name.    It  is  said  in  the  Kinki  in  the 
70th  Slokn :  "  This  great  purifying  (doctrine)  the  sage  compassionately  imparted  to 
Asnri,  Aanri  taught  it  to  Panchas'ikha,  by  whom  it  was  extensivdy  propagated.** 
The  Sutraa,  under  the  name  of  fswara  Krish^  give  the  sense  of  this  commentary. 
Therefore  be  explained  tbe  25  prtndples  of  the  Sinkhya  by  72  Karikas.    Thua 
goee  the  ancient  aecount. 

2  o  2 


406        Review  of  **  A  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkkya  PhUosaphy:*    [No«  5. 

rate«  it  cannot  have  been  composed  earlier  than  at  the  end  of  the 
second  century  B.  €.»  as  Patanjali,  who,  according  to  Lassen^  lived  in 
the  time  from  2(K)  to  150  B.  C,  is  at  the  same  place  mentioned  aa  a 
teacher  of  the  Sinkhya,  with  others  after  him,  whose  names  are  not 
sUted.* 

From  the  preceding  remarks  the  importance  of  the  Sdtraa  is  evidait. 
An  acquaintance  with  them  saves  a  number  of  useless  speculations*  and 
gives  the  only  hold  we  can  make  use  of  in  an  historical  research  by 
referring  any  later  exposition  of  a  system  to  the  original  view  of  the 
school.  In  facty  by  their  means  only  we  shall  be  able  to  form  an  ex- 
act notion  of  the  characteristics  of  each  school.f  It  was  therefore  a 
well-conceived  idea  of  Dr.  Ballantyne  to  publish  the  Sdtraa  of  the 
reputed  founders  of  the  systems  of  Hindu  philosophy,  in  order  to  ren- 
der possible  a  more  correct  and  extensive  knowledge  of  them  than 
there  had  existed  before.  To  extend  the  use  of  those  works  to  the 
learned  in  general,  he  accompanied  the  original  with  an  English  trana- 
lation,  and  as  the  Sdtras,  independent  of  an  explanation,  would  be 
useless  to  any  one,  not  perfectly  acquainted  with  the  systems,  be 
added  to  the  Sdtras  extracts  from  their  commentaries  together  witb  a 
translation  of  them,  with  the  exception  of  the  Sinkhya  Tattwa-Sam^Lsa 
Sutras,  of  which  he  gave  the  whole  commentary,  doubtless,  becauae  it 
is  so  short  and  easy,  that  there  was  no  necessity  for  an  extract.  To 
give  extracts  only  from  the  other  commentaries,  was  judicious.  An 
edition  of  the  whole  of  them  would  have  for  a  long  time  retarded  the 

*  Yid.  "  Lecture  on  the  Sinkhya  Philos."  p.  23.  The  Bhagavad  GfUL  is  alatf 
quoted  in  the  commentary  (L.  on  the  S.  P.  p.  23)  and  if  Laaaen's  conjeetnrv  ia 
correct  (Vid.  his  second  edition  of  the  Bhagavad  G.  p.  zzzvi.),  that  the  Bhagavad 
Git4  was  composed  about  5  centuries  before  S'ankara,  the  commentary  ocmli 
not  be  older  than  the  third  century  A.  D.  Thia  is  probable  indeed,  but  yet 
doubtful. 

t  For  instance,  if  one  reads  first  the  Y^^ta  Sllra,  aa  an  introduotioii  to  tba 
Y^d&nta,  he  will  of  course  think,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  M&y&  is  an  original  tcnel 
of  the  school ;  or  in  studying  first  the  Bhisha  Parichheda,— one  is  inclined  to  be* 
liere,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  categories,  of  the  atoms,  of  the  soul,  &c.  &c.  beloi^ 
to  the  Nyiya,  while  all  these  notions  are  produced  by  the  Yais'eshika,  or  alao,  that 
the  theory  of  the  syllogism  ia  the  form,  as  it  is  deduced  in  Uiat  work,  is  the  theory 
of  the  founder  of  the  Ny&ya,  while  it  appears  from  his  Sutras,  that  his  dedadam 
dlfters  in  important  points. 


1851.]    Retfiew  of  "A  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkhya  Philoeophy:'        407 

plan  to  give  an  altbough  preliminary,  yet  precise  view  of  those  sys- 
tems, which  was  more  than  any  thing  ebe  required  for  the  present ;  for 
almost  all  those  commentaries  are  voluminous  and  abstruse  works,  and 
in  those  parts,  which  expound  a  view  of  the  system  in  all  the  intrica- 
cies of  argumentation,  or  in  its  relation  to  other  systems,  difficult  to 
be  understood,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  those  parts  which  explain  the 
mere  sense  of  the  Sdtras,  are  generally  clear  and  easy. 

Dr.  Ballantyne  has  executed  his  task  with  great  care,  tact  and  with 
the  philosophical  attainments  necessary  for  the  success  of  such  an 
undertaking.  Mere  phOological  competency  was  here  not  sufficient, 
where  it  must  have  been  the  principal  point  to  understand  the  exact 
bearing  of  philosophical  principles,  methods  and  discussions.  But 
even  the  mere  philological  difficulties  are  not  few  or  insignificant ; 
first,  the  MSS.  are  generally  very  indifferent,  because  they  have  been, 
in  most  cases,  transcribed  by  persons  little  or  not  at  all  acquainted  with 
the  subject ;  secondly,  the  language  of  the  commentaries  themselves  is 
often  obscure ;  thirdly,  there  is  a  number  of  technical  terms,  belong- 
ing to  each  system,  whose  exact  meaning  cannot  be  learnt  from  the 
dictionaries,  or  an  acquaintance  with  other  parts  of  Sanscrit  literature, 
hat  only  from  a  close  study  of  the  system  itself,  and  special  care  must 
be  taken  not  to  confound  the  meaning  which  a  technical  term  has  in 
one  system,  with  the  meaning  of  the  same  in  another.  There  is  ano- 
ther difficulty,  which  ought  to  be  at  least  touched  upon,  viz.  the  weight 
of  illustrious  names,  whose  authority  has  not  only  become  great,  which 
is  quite  right,  but  almost  absolute,  than  which  there  is  nothing  more 
pemidous  in  science. 

The  translation  of  the  work  before  us  is  excellent.  It  is,  like  all 
the  translations  of  the  author/rom  the  Sanscrit,  more  literal  than  we 
have  ever  found  any  English  translation.  The  sentences,  it  is  true, 
are  sometimes  very  much  twisted  to  keep  as  closely  as  possible  to  the 
expressions  of  the  original ;  but  they  remain  always  intelligible,  and 
eonvey  the  sense  of  the  original  with  an  exactness  as  could  not  have 
been  otherwise  obtained.  And  this  is  in  philosophical  works,  such  as 
the  present  is,  which  reject  all  beauty  of  language,  a  great  advant- 
age ;  for  here  the  precbion,  with  which  the  notions  are  defined,  is  of 
the  highest  importance. 

The  general  remarks  on  the  S&nkhya  (p.  52  to  65)  in  which  Dr. 


408        Review  of  <'  A  Lecture  on  the  Sdnkhya  PkUoeophy:^    [No.  5. 

Ballantyne  endeavours  to  show  the  coincidence  of  thought  <rf  the 
Sdnkhya  in  several  respects,  with  some  of  the  newest  systems  of  phi* 
losophy,  are  judicious,  and  define  clearly  the  points  which  must  be 
thoroughly  known,  hefore  an  understanding  of  the  system  is  possible ; 
hut  in  his  comparison  he  goes  sometimes  too  far.  There  is  no  doubt, 
to  all  philosophers  of  any  time  or  clime  the  same  materials  are  given 
for  their  speculation,  viz.  the  phenomena  of  external  and  internal 
nature,  and  it  must  be  expected,  that  in  many  points  thdr  ideas  moat 
concur ;  but  there  is  yet  a  vast  difference  between  the  rough  attempts 
of  the  commencement  of  speculation  and  the  ideas  of  such  thinkers  as 
Fichte,  Schelling  and  Herbart.  Fichte  for  instance  would  probably 
he  not  well  satisfied,  if  his  '*  ego"  (the  identity  of  the  object  which  is 
thought  on,  and  of  the  subject,  by  which  it  is  thought  on)  would  be 
compared  with  the  "  ego"  or  Ahamkara  of  the  Sankhya  which  is  a 
production  of  nature  (that  is  to  say,  which  is  merely  objective)  finite 
and  altogether  opposite  to  idealistic  notions.  Also  Herbart' s  ''essence 
that  assumes  different  properties  which  come  before  us  in  sensation," 
is  in  every  way  opposite  to  the  "  indiscrete"  of  the  S&nkhya ;  hut  this 
view  may  be  owing  to  the  conception  of  Mr.  Morell  (in  his  '*  History 
of  Philosophy")  which  is  far  from  exact. 

It  is  to  be  hoped,  that  Dr.  Ballantyne's  labours  will  oontributc 
to  revive  the  zeal  for  a  more  thorough  study  of  Hindu  philosophy, 
especially  in  India,  where  the  literature  of  the  Hindus  is  not»  as 
in  Europe,  estimated  and  studied  according  to  its  deserts.  Dr.  Bal- 
lantyne has  done  a  real  service  to  the  friends  of  philosophy  hy  his 
publication  of  the  Sdtras ;  a  beginning  has  thereby  been  made  of  a  more 
thorough  acqufdntance  with  one  of  the  principal  elements  of  andent 
Hindu  life ;  at  the  same  time  there  remains  a  wide  field  for  exertion 
viz.  the  publishing  and  translating  of  the  principal  works  of  each  school 
of  philosophy,  and  we  cannot  forbear  thinking,  that  the  present  gener* 
ation  cannot  escape  censure,  if  they  neglect  to  use  the  means  at  thdr 
disposal  to  further  such  an  undertaking  for  which  by  their  situatkm 
they  seem  especially  called  upon. 


1851.] 


5      - 

\  i 


[No.  5. 


1851,] 


li 


[No.!. 


I»l,] 


II 


I 

I 
h 


iii. 

II 

1 

1 

"■sj-fl 

•s 

^ 

is 

» 
i 

1 

1* 

i^ 

i 

lip 

IIP 

Hi     i    M 

? 

i 

s     S     S    .     i       Is 

s 

« 

[NO.S. 


1851.] 


413 


M 

o 


9» 


M 
H 

O 
< 

o 


3  H  2 


[No.!. 


8  I     = 


IB5I.3 


lis  s 


[ll«.  s. 


iU     :   I     ll^ 


gllc 

|1    1 


i  i     i      I     Ei  S 


I8SI.] 


"I        II 


i.  "1 


i. 


II 

1-3 


pii>.s. 


i 

If: 

1^   ; 

I 

a 

1  i  pit  i| 

^  !  si  3  si 

|it|ilitlil 

J  1 

i 

i 

"  §  s  5     i     = 
S 

g 

s 

8  a  ? 

1 

\ 

II 

|| 
1" 

15^  8.=: 
f  =  1'  ^ 
ill  ^  '' 

nil, 

It 

:     :      gr 

i 

_ 

i 

S    K 

S          '^   = 

s   ^     s 

s 

n 

n      ■« 

'     ss  - 

■^   "     ** 

^ 

> 

X 

I8iJ.] 


n 

o  i  . 

III 


M     J! -11 


[NII.S. 


1S5I.] 


I       1 


I":  II 


3    I       I       £^   5 


[No.  5. 


i 

li 

ll 


},ii 


* 

P. 
lit 

|4  i    II  i 

f-  1*  1-  t 

;                 j 

i 
I 

s 

i 

1 

i 

> 

1     s     s     s 

S       RE 

i 

i 

Mi 

"II  I 

=°-5  3 
ill. I 


1 2 

i    s 
all 


S* 


«l 


«1    |j-|ll 


N 


426  The  Za/amSnah.  [No.  5. 


The  Za/amdmah  :  a  Dialogue  between  Aristotle  and  Biuuiyumihr.— 
Translated  from  the  Persian  by  Bdbu  Narasinha  Datta. 

Bmufjumihr, — How  should  one's  life  be  spent? 

Aristotle. — In  endeavouring  to  gratify  the  hearts  of  others ;  for  God 
is  pleased  with  him,  who  endeavours  to  please  others. 

B. — How  can  one  be  said  to  please  another's  heart?  A, — Bj 
submitting  one's  self  to  the  will  of  God ;  as  one  cannot  please  a 
king  without  obtaining  the  good  opinion  of  his  dependents,  so  God  is 
not  pleased  with  one  unless  he  be  good  to  his  creatures. 

B. — What  should  one's  occupat^pn  be?  A. — ^The  acquisition  of 
knowledge. 

B. — ^What  is  the  effect  of  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  ?  A. — The 
acquisition  of  knowledge  makes  mean,  great ;  poor,  rich ;  stupid,  acate. 

B, — How  can  the  right  path  be  known?  A. — By  the  light  of 
knowledge. 

£.— How  is  the  way  to  heaven  secured?  A. — By  conquering  one's 
passions. 

B. — How  can  one  conquer  them  ?     A. — By  eating  little. 

£.--^How  can  one  live  by  eating  little  ?  A. — By  lessening  one's 
food  by  degrees  every  day. 

B. — What  is  meant  by  the  world?  A, — All  that  is  fleeting  and 
useless  for  the  future. 

B, — How  can  one  procure  honor?  A, — By  eating  little,  talking 
little,  and  injuring  little ;  for  the  wise  have  said,  "  Little  eaters  are  less 
injurious  than  much  eaters." 

B. — Upon  whom  is  hardship  to  be  imposed?  A. — Upon  one's 
ownself. 

B. — What  is  that  thing  which  being  sown  in  one  place  is  reaped  at 
another  ?  A, — Doing  good  in  this  world,  of  which  the  fruit  is  enjoyed 
in  the  next. 

B. — How  can  one  please  God  ?    A. — By  pleasing  his  parents. 

B. — ^Whom  should  one  consult  ?     A, — ^The  wise. 

B, — Who  is  wise  ?  A. — He  who,  after  hearing  much  and  thinking 
judiciously,  snys  little. 

B. — When  should  one  speak  ?    A, — ^When  no  one  else  is  speaking. 


1851.]  Th0  Ea/amdmak.  427 

B, — How  can  a  virtaoos  person  be  known?  A. — By  three  things : 
leaming,  munificence  and  a  smiling  conntenanoe. 

B, — Who  is  munificent  1    ^.— 'The  donor  of  a  read j  gift* 

B, — ^What  is  the  utmost  extent  of  generosity?  J. — ^The  giving 
away  of  all  that  is  in  one's  possession. 

B. — ^What  is  the  worst  of  actions  ?  A. — Absenting  one's  self  from 
the  assembly  of  the  learned. 

B.-^Whtt  is  the  best  of  actions  ?  A.'^To  be  present  at  the  meeting 
of  the  learned,  and  assisting  the  infirm  and  the  necessitous. 

J?.'-*Wbo  are  learned?    A, — They  who  know  what  God  is. 

B.'^Vfho  are  they  that  know  what  God  is  ?  udf.^Tbose  who  injure 
no  one*  • 

^.*--Who  are  those  that  injure  no  one?  ^.-^Thoee  who  think 
themseWes  inferior  to  others. 

^•-«-How  can  one  attain  this  ?  A.-^Bj  frequenting  the  society  of 
sages. 

J^.-^What  should  one  learn  from  the  wise  ?    ^•— To  please  God. 

i?.— What  should  one  do  to  please  God?    J.-^Obey  his  will. 

B. — What  are  the  marks  of  obedience?  ^•--'Besignation  and 
thanksgiviiig. 

B. — ^Wbo  is  worthless  ?    A,^-^A,  loquacious  fellow. 

B* — ^Who  is  disappointed  ?    A. — He  who  is  deficient  in  adoration. 

B* — What  is  inteUectual  light?    A, — The  remembering  of  death. 

^.-T&What  is  inteUeetual  darkness?  utf.-^Derotion  to  eating  and 
aleepiogy  and  gold  and  silver. 

f  v-^How  should  one  consider  himself  in  the  world  ?  A. — Like  a 
tniTeller  in  his  way. 

B, — How  can  one  reach  his  journey's  end  ?  A. — By  being  himself 
unencumbered. 

B, — ^What  is  dearer  to  one  than  life  ?  A, — Religion  to  the  faithful ; 
wealth  to  the  impious. 

B. — How  can  one  be  known  ?     A. — By  his  works. 

B» — When  does  truth  resemble  falsehood  ?  A. — When  an  old  man 
recites  the  yalorous  feats  of  his  youth,  or  a  pauper  relates  the  liberal 
actions  of  his  better  days. 

B.-^Maw  can  one  avoid  a  bad  friend?  A. — By  asking  what  is 
wanted. 

3  K 


428  The  Zafamdmah.  [No.  5. 

B. — What  governs  a  woman  ?     J, — Compulsion. 

B. — What  does  a  degenerate  son  resemble?  J. — A  superfluous 
finger,  which,  if  lopped  off,  gives  pain,  if  suffered  to  grow,  becomes  a 
bleinish. 

B. — What  augments  friendship  7  J* — Inquiring  about  one  in  his 
absence. 

B. — ^What  withholds  friendship  7  A. — Borrowing  money ;  for  the 
wise  have  said,  "  Borrowing  is  to  friendship,  what  a  pair  of  scissofi  is 
to  a  piece  of  cloth." 

B, — How  should  one  drink  7     A. — Slowly  and  in  small  draughts. 

B, — How  should  one  rise  from  his  meals  7  A. — ^With  some  remains 
of  appetite. 

B. — What  beside  aliment  preserves  health  7  A. — ^Three  things :  vis. 
wearing  clean  apparel,  perfuming  one's  self,  and  seeing  one's  friodds. 

B. — ^What  is  the  cause  of  the  immutability  of  speech  7   A, — Yendtj. 

B, — Who  is  agreeable  to  all  persons  7  A. — ^He  who  speaks  the  troth. 

B, — Who  is  a  speaker  of  truth  7    A, — He  who  does  not  tell  a  lie. 

J?. — ^Whether  is  truth  or  gratitude  to  be  preferred  7  A, — ^Thercis 
no  gratitude  without  truth. 

B, — ^Who  is  patient  7    A, — He  who  has  forbearance  in  anger. 

B, — ^What  makes  one  righteous  7    A» — Good  and  lawful  food. 

B. — ^What  is  good  and  law^l  food  7  A, — ^That  which  is  earned  by 
an  honourable  profession. 

B, — ^What  is  the  best  of  professions  7    A. — Agriculture. 

B. — What  is  the  worst  of  professions  7    A. — ^The  selling  of  wine. 

B. — ^What  is  the  distinction  between  man  and  woman  7  A, — ^Tbe 
same  as  between  heaven  and  earth,  for  unless  the  former  rain,  the 
latter'  cannot  prove  fruitful. 

J?.—- What  makes  one  free  from  the  love  of  the  world  7  A. — Resignft- 
tion  and  thanksgiving. 

B. — What  does  association  produce  7  A, — A  good  or  bad  impics- 
sion  on  one's  mind. 

B, — How  should  one  receive  a  guest  7  A, — ^With  kindness ;  that  'Ht 
one  should  first  welcome  and  then  entertain  him. 

B. — ^What  is  the  antidote  of  sin  7    A, — Repentance. 

B. — What  should  be  the  constant  duty  of  one  who  is  wealthy ' 

A. — ^The  distribution  of  food  to  the  hungry. 


1851.]  The  Za/amdmah.  429 

B. — What  shonld  a  beggar  do  ?    J. — ^Be  patient  and  grateful. 

B. — ^What  Bhonld  a  farmer's  business  be  7    A. — ^To  depend  entirely 
upon  God  and  relinquish  difficulties. 

B.-*  What  is  fortune  ?    J. — It  is  that  from  which  proceeds  all  that 
one  receives. 

B. — What  is  fate  ?    J. — It  is  that  which  deprives  one  of  what  he 
needs. 

l^.— Who  is  intelligent  7  A, — ^A  seeker  of  the  true  purport  of  things. 

B. — ^Who  is  unintelligent  7    A. — He  who  is  inattentive  to  the  true 
purport  of  things. 

B.— What  is  youth  7    ^.—Health. 

B, — What  is  age  7    A. — ^Weakness  or  inactivity. 

B, — ^What  befits  youth  7    A. — Modesty  and  intrepidity. 

B, — ^What  befits  age  7    A, — Deliberation. 

B. — ^Who  holds  intercourse  with  God  7  s  A, — He  who  is  constantly 
occupied  in  devout  meditation. 

B, — ^Who  is  esteemed  by  all  7    A. — He  who  distributes  justice 
impartially. 
A— What  is  love  7    J.— Love  is  a  pearl 
B. — ^What  is  a  lover  7    A, — A  lover  is  a  diver. 
B. — Should  a  guest  sleep  or  wake  7    A, — He  should  wake :  for  sleep 
is  the  brother  of  death. 
B, — ^What  improves  comprehension  ?     A, — Disquisition. 
B. — ^What  begets  heart-break  7     A. — Disappointment. 
B, — ^What  is  the  fruit  of  virtue?    A, — The  attainment  of  one's 
wishes. 
B. — ^What  ennobles  one  7    A, — Continence. 
B. — ^What  is  continence  7    ^.— The  knowledge  of  the  pure  esculent. 
B. — ^Wbat  leads  to  the  knowledge  of  the  pure  esculent  7    A. — ^The 
internal  eye. 
B, — What  is  the  internal  eye  7    A. — The  eye  of  the  mind. 
B, — How  can  one  see  with  the  eye  of  his  mind  7    A» — By  being 
perfect. 
B. — What  makes  one  perfect  7    A, — Maturity. 
B. — How  is  maturity  acquired?  A, — By  erudition  and  discrimination. 
B. — What  is  erudition?    A» — A  consummate  knowledge  of  the 

precepts  of  religion. 

3  K  2 


430  Literary  IntiUigenee.  [No.  5. 

^.-^la  what    does    diacriiniiiation    oonsiflt?      ^.---In  leading  a 
TirtBous  life. 
B. — What  is  the  height  of  ignorance  7    A, — Injoslioe. 
^.^What  is  injustice  f    ^.'-^Acting  unworthily  of  one's  self. 
B. — ^What  pleases  one  ?    A. — His  own  offspring. 
B, — ^What  displeases  one  f    ^.-^Daath . 


Literary  Jntelligenee. 


Mr.  N.  Bland  of  Randell's  Park  is  preparing  for  puhlication  a  new 
edition  of  the  Dywan  of  H&fie>  with  the  Life  of  the  poet  in  Persian.  No 
man,  either  in  India  or  in  Europe,  is  better  able  to  give  ns  a  oorrect 
edition  of  the  greatest  of  the  lyrical  poets  of  the  Persians  than  Mr. 
Bland  ;  he  possesses  a  most  profound  knowledge  of  the  Persian  langiong^ 
and  has  ampler  materials  for  c6rrectlng  the  text  at  his  command  thaa 
any  body  else. 

The  same  gentleman  anticipates  that  he  wiU  be  able  Aext  winter  to  lay 
the  first  Tolume  of  his  history  of  the  Persian  poets  before  the  pabUc 
It  will  contain  a  resamtf  of  all  available  Taskirahsy  and  the  number  of 
poets  of  whose  liyes  Bnd  writings  it  will  give  an  aeoounti  must  therefoit 
far  exceed  fi?e  thousand. 


Mr.  £.  Hall  of  the  Benares  College,  intends  to  compile  a  Hindus- 
tani and  Hindi  Dictionary.  With  due  respect  for  the  exceUent  work  of 
Mr.  Shakespear,  I  am  certainly  of  opinion  that  such  a  work  is  needed, 
Shakespear's  book,  being  a  work  of  learning,  is  particularly  poor  in 
idioms  and  local  tenns.  Many  things  have  different  names  in  diHier- 
ent  places.  Thus  at  Lucknow  the  convex  tile  which  in  roofiag 
is  placed  upon  two  concave  tiles  \jk^  to  connect  them,  is  called  W^^ 
and  at  Delhi,  it  is  called  ^^L  In  reference  to  the  want  of  idiom,  I  am 
convinced  that  not  even  a  good  Hindustani  scholar  could,  with.  Um 
help  of  Shakespear,  read  the  Dywan  of  Myr  Y4r  'Alyy,  it  being  writtes 
in  the  language  of  ladies. 

Native  literature  offers  us  unfortunately  very  few  materials  towurds 
Dictionary,  they  are  the  Nafdyis  allogh&ti  compiled  by  Awibd  aUya 


1851.]  Literary  InteUigence.  431 

AAmid  Belgdunj  in  A.  H.  1253,  and  printed  in  the  Mo9taf&  Press 
at  Lucknow  in  A.  H.  1257.  It  ia  a  quarto  Tolume  of  940  pages, 
and  contains  chiefly  Hindi  words  with  their  meaning  in  Persian  and 
And>]c  and  with  illnstrations  from  poets.  So  great  is  the  demand  for 
a  work  of  the  kindi  that  this  hook  has  heen  for  sereral  years  out  of 
print,  and  two  ahridgments  have  heen  printed  of  it ;  one  the  Anfas 
alnafHyis  in  A.  H.  1263,  and  the  other  the  Montakhah  alnafiyis  in 
A.  H.  1264. 

Makhzan  alfaw&yid  a  collection  of  Hindustani  idioms  illustrated  hy 
passages  from  poets,  compiled  hy  Irshdd,  and  lithographed  at  Delhi,  in 
1845,  fol.  357  pages.    This  is  a  very  Talaahle  hook. 

Qrammar  of  the  Urdoo  language  explained  in  Urdoo  hy  Mawlawy 
Imto  Bakhsh,  lithographed  at  Delhi,  1845,  8to.  295  pages.  The  third 
chapter  of  this  book  contains  a  collection  of  words,  and  the  fourth,  pro- 
verbs  and  idioms. 

ToAfat  al-Hind  by  MyrsA  Kh^,  a  son  of  Fakhr  aldyn  MoAammad. 
It  is  divided  into  a  preface,  which  treats  on  the  letters  of  the  Hindus  (the 
Devanagary  alphabet),  seren  chapters  and  a  conclusion  ;  the  first  fire 
chapters  treat  on  the  metre,  rhyme,  rhetoric,  loTes  and  music  of  the 
Hindus.  The  sixth  treats  on  the  science  called  Kdk.  This  chapter 
is  a  Persian  translation  of  a  weU  known  Sanscrit  work.  The  eighth 
chapter  treats  on  physiognomies  according  to  the  Hindus,  and 
the  appendix  on  lexicography ;  but  the  preceding  chapters  contain 
the  explanation  of  a  very  great  number  of  Hindi  terms.  This  book 
has  never  been  printed  and  MSS.  are  rare,  but  it  seems  that  Mr. 
Shakespear  has  carefully  used  it.  The  whole  work  is  to  be  considered 
a  free  translation  from  the  Sanscrit  and  Hindi  into  Persian. 

Ghardyib  allogh&t,  Hindi  terms  explained-  in  Persian  by  'Abd 
al-Wasy  of  Hansy.  This  book  has  not  been  printed :  there  exist  MSS. 
of  it  which  contain  merely  an  abstract,  and  have  sometimes  a  different 
title. 

It  is  very  desirable  that  a  Hindustani  Dictionary  should  contain  those 
English  terms  of  which  the  orthography  has  been  fixed  in  Hindustani 
such  as  "  inch"  "  feet"  the  names  of  the  months,  &c.  also  that  it 
should  be  to  some  extent  encyclopndiacal,  that  is  to  say,  contain  not 
only  explanations  of  words  but  also  of  things.  Mr.  Hall  will  find 
the  Kachshaf  i9til^&t  alfonun,  or  explanation  of  the  terms  used  in 


432  Literary  JnteUigtnee*  [No.  5. 

sciences,  inyakiable  for  this  purpose,  though  it  contains  merely  Arabic 
terms.  It  is  the  work  of  MoAammad  A'la  of  Saharanpore»  who  was 
engaged  on  it  sixty  years,  and  completed  it  in  A.  H.  1 158.  He  is  dead. 
The  Arabic  and  Persian  medical  terms  are  in  the  Bahr  aljaw^r. 
Hindi  technical  terms  are  in  Persian  translations  of  Sanscrit,  and  Hiodi 
works  which  are  rather  numerous,  and  treat  on  yarious  subjects,  such 
as  cookery,  the  occult  sciences,  the  manners  of  the  Jogies,  songs, 
medicine,  the  Teterinary  art,  &c.  and  they  are  intended  by  the  trans- 
lators to  illustrate  the  manners  and  sciences  of  the  Hindus. 


In  the  last  number  of  the  Journal,  when  writing  about  the  Satyinub, 
we  expressed  a  wish,  that  the  Vernacular  Literature  Committee  of 
Calcutta  should  publish  an  illustrated  Bengali  periodical  in  the  plan 
of  the  Penny  Magazine.  We  haye  since  heard  that  such  a  work  is 
already  in  the  press,  and  wiU  be  published  early  in  October  next. 

The  Purnaehandrodaya  press  has  lately  issued  an  edition  of  Sir 
William  Jones's  translation  of  the  Hitopadesha. 


PROCEEDINGS 


or   THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF  BENGAL. 


For  May,  1851. 


The  Monthly  General  Meeting  of  the  Soriety,  took  place  on  the 
7th  May  at  the  usual  hour  and  place, 

Hon*ble  Sir  James  Golyile,  President,  in  the  chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  preYious  Meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

The  Librarian  submitted  a  list  of  Books  presented  to  the  Society 
since  its  last  Meeting. 

A  letter  was  read  from  Prince  Ghol&m  MoAammad,  presenting  a  copy 
of  the  Welletley  Despatches,  for  the  Library. 

From  Bdbu  Peary  Ghand  Mittra,  Librarian,  Calcutta  Public  Library, 
forwarding  a  copy  of  a  Persian  Book  entitled  Hadyqat  al  Alam,  pre- 
sented to  the  Society  by  Nawdb  Serdj  al  Mulk  Bah&dur,  of  Hydardbad. 

The  following  gentlemen,  proposed  and  seconded  at  the  April  Meet- 
ing, were  balloted  for  and  elected  ordinary  Members : — 

H.  WoodraWf  Esq.  M.  A. 

Joseph  Fayrer,  Esq.  M.  D. 

Candidates  for  election. 

Col.  P.  B.  Cautley ;  proposed  by  A.  Grote,  Esq.  seconded  by  Major 
Baker. 

F.  Oldham^  Esq. ;  proposed  by  B.  J.  Golvin,  Esq.,  and  seconded  by 
A.  Grote,  Esq. 

Notes  were  receiyed  from  Andrew  Hay,  Esq.,  Dr.  B.  Young,  and 
Major  H.  M.  Durand,  intimating  their  desire  to  withdraw  from  the 
Society. 

The  President  proposed  for  the  sanction  of  the  Society,  in  accordance 
with  the  notice  given  at  the  last  Meeting,  that  the  Council  be  authorised 


434  Proceedings  of  the  Jnatic  Society.  [No.  5. 

to  expend  from  the  Oriental  Fund»  a  sum  not  exceeding  five  hundred, 
Rs.  (500),  in  getting  such  of  the  Persian,  Arabic,  and  Urdu,  Manu- 
scripts as  require  to  be  newly  bound — rebound,  also  in  getting  such 
of  them  as  require  transcription — transcribed.  The  proposition  was 
agreed  to. 

He  next  laid  on  the  table  a  letter  from  Capt.  Hayes  resigning  the 
office  of  Secretary  to  the  Society,  and  proposed  that  the  Society  ex- 
press their  grateful  sense  of  the  services  which,  in  the  capacity  of 
Secretary,  Capt.  Hayes  has  rendered  to  the  Society. 

The  motion  having  been  seconded  by  J.  R.  Colvin,  Esq.,  was  carried 
unanimously. 

The  President  then  stated  that  Dr.  A.  Sprenger  having  expressed 
his  willingness  to  accept  the  office  of  Secretary,  the  Council  had  ap- 
pointed that  gentleman  a  Member  of  Council  and  Secretary  in  the 
room  of  Captain  Hayes,  subject  to  the  confirmation  of  the  Society, 
and  moved  that  that  appointment  be  confirmed. 

The  motion  was  confirmed. 

An  order  of  the  Council  granting  leave  of  absence  for  six  months  to 
the  House  Sei^eant,  F.  Halligan,  on  medical  certificate,  was  announc- 
ed for  confirmation  by  the  Society.  Ordered  that  the  leave  granted 
to  the  House  Sergeant  be  confirmed. 

In  consideration  of  the  changes  which  the  new  Code  of  Bye  Lawi, 
and  in  particular  Bye  Law  52,  has  made  in  the  organization  of  the 
Council,  the  President  tendered  on  behalf  of  himself  and  his  col- 
leagues in  the  Council,  their  resignation  to  the  Society,  and  proposed 
that  the  June  Meeting  be  made  special  for  the  election  of  a  new 
Council.  The  proposal  was  adopted,  and  the  Council  was  reqoesCod  to 
continue  in  office  until  the  election  of  their  successors. 

Mr.  Mitchell  gave  notice  that  he  will,  at  the  next  Meeting,  call  the 
attention  of  the  Society  to  the  following  passage  in  the  last  number  of 
the  Journal,  and  move  that  Mr.  Piddington  be  called  upon  to  withdraw 
or  explain  it. 

*'  It  may  be  proper,  specially  in  reference  to  certain  insinitations, 
which  I  refrain  from  qualifying,  made  at  the  July  Meeting  of  tlie 
Asiatic  Society,  regarding  the  Museum  of  Economic  Geology,  to  pitfaee 
this  report  with  the  following  letter,  &c.'' 
The  following  communications  were  then  laid  before  the  Society. 


1851.]  Proeeedinffi  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  A  35 

Ist.  An  inscription  of  a  decayed  Mosque,  from  Mr.  Beaufort.  Mr. 
C.  Beadon  supplied  the  following  details  regarding  it :  "  The  inscrip- 
tion is  taken  from  a  decayed  Mosque  at  Burh,  in  the  district  of  Patna  ; 
the  stone  in  which  it  is  carved  might  easily  he  obtained  at  no  other 
cost  than  the  expence  of  carriage  from  Burh  to  Calcutta.'' 

2nd.  The  President  stated  the  substance  of  a  private  letter  which  he 
had  received  from  Major  Lang,  with  a  drawing  of  the  Gate  of  the  Adynah 
Mosque  at  Gour,  taken  under  the  superintendence  of  Captain  Layard, 
Executive  Officer  at  Berhampore,  and  recommended  that  a  letter  be 
addressed  to  the  Government  of  Bengal,  expressing  the  hope  of  the 
Society  that  the  Government  will  give  permission  to  Captain  Layard 
to  visit  Gour,  whenever  he  can  do  so  consistently  with  the  perform- 
ance of  his  official  duties,  for  the  purpose  of  prosecuting  his  researches 
amongst  the  ruins,  and  procure  drawings  of  the  same.  Resolved  ac- 
cordingly. 

3rd.  From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  Govern- 
ment of  Bengal,  a  letter  enclosing,  for  such  use  as  the  Society  may  think 
proper,  a  paper  in  original,  entitled  '*  Notes  on  the  Dophlas  and  the 
peculiarities  of  their  language." 

4th.  From  Capt.  Drury,  communicated  by  Major  General  Cullen, 
Travancore,  through  the  Hon'ble  W.  Elliott,  a  paper  on  Roman  Coins 
discovered  in  Canaanore,  on  the  Malabar  coast. 

Resolved — that  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  conveyed  to  the  Major 
General,  and  the  Hon'ble  W.  Elliott,  and  that  he  be  requested  to  favor 
the  Society  with  as  complete  a  series  of  the  coins  as  may  be  convenient, 
and  to  allow  the  loan  of  a  complete  series  to  have  a  set  of  electrotype 
casts  made  of  them. 

5th.  From  Dr.  Bedford,  R&mpur  Bauleah,  a  valuable  paper  entitled, 
Suggestion  for  the  extension,  and  perfection  of  vaccination  simultane- 
ously with  a  systematic  study  of  epedemic  and  endemic  diseases  in  India. 
Thanks  were  voted  to  Dr.  Bedford,  and  his  paper  was  referred  to  the 
Council. 

6th.  From  E.  Blyth,  Esq.,  Notice  of  a  collection  of  mammalia, 
birds  and  reptiles,  procured  at  or  near  the  station  of  Cherrapunjf,  in 
the  Khasia  Hills,  north  of  Sylhet. 

Confirmed^  June  4M,  1851.  J.  R.  Colvin. 


3  L 


436  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  5. 


For  Junk,  1851. 

The  Society  met  on  the  4th  instant  at  half  past  8  p.  m. 

J.  R.  CoLViN,  Esq.,  Senior  member  of  the  Coancil  present,  in  the 
Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  previous  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

Read  a  letter  from  Captain  Skinner,  presenting  12  copper  Coins  foond 
at  Ambugamma,  on  the  south  of  Adam's  Peak,  forwarded  through  Mr. 
Beadon.  Mr.  Skinner  obseryes  that "  thej  were  discoyered  in  cutting  a 
yery  high  bank,  for  a  road.  A  few  coins  of  the  same  character  were  a 
short  time  ago  discovered  in  Jaffna."  These  coins  appear  to  belong  to 
ancient  Hindu  Dynasties  of  Ceylon  and  their  counterparts  have  been 
published  in  Marsden's  Namismata  Orientalia,  but  without  any  doe 
to  their  exact  date. 

Mr.  Beadon  presented  a  Bactrian  silver  coin,  stating  that  it  had  been 
received  from  central  India. 

Ordered  that  this  coin  be  placed  in  the  Museum  of  the  Society,  and 
further  enquiry  be  made  as  to  the  place  in  which  it  was  found. 

The  Librarian  submitted  a  list  of  presentations  to  the  library. 

The  following  gentlemen,  proposed  for  election  at  the  last  meeting 
were  balloted  for  and  elected  ordinary  members. 

Lieut. 'CoL  P.  B.  Cautley. 

Profeuor  F.  Oldham. 

Mr.  Mitchell  called  the  attention  of  the  Society,  according  to  notice 
given  at  the  last  meeting,  to  the  following  passage  in  the  Journal  for 
January  last,  and  moved,  that  Mr.  Piddmgton  be  called  upon  to  with- 
draw or  explain  it. 

"J[t  may  be  proper,  especially  in  reference  to  certain  inainuatiooai 
which  I  refrain  from  qualifying,  made  at  the  July  meetii^of  the  Anatie 
Society,  regarding  the  Museum  of  Economic  Greology,  to  preface  tUs 
report  with  the  following  letter." 

It  was  explained  by  the  Chairman  on  the  part  of  the  Counci],  that 
they  regretted  the  appearance  of  the  expression  objected  to,  in  the  Jour- 
nal of  the  Society,  and  that  they  would  certainly  have  struck  them  OQt, 
had  their  attention  been  called  to  them  before  publication. 


1851.]  Proeeedin ff 8  of  the  Jnatie  Society.  437 

Mr.  Piddington  expressed  his  regret  for  the  inadvertent  and  hasty 
lue  of  such  expressions. 
Upon  these  explanations  Mr.  Mitchell  withdrew  his  motion. 
The  Council  suhmitted  to  the  farorable  consideration  of  the  Society^ 
an  application  from  B&bu  R&jendral&l  Mittra  for  the  employment  .of  a 
Pkmdit  at  Bs.  20  per  mensem,  payable  oat  of  the  Oriental  Fund,  to 
copy  the  Lalita  Yistara  and  to  assist  him  in  preparing  that  work  for 
the  press ;  the  allowance  to  be  continued  for  one  year.  Sanctioned  on 
the  proposal  of  the  Chairman^  seconded  by  Dr.  A.  Sprenger. 

Notice  was  given  of  a  motion,  for  consideration  at  the  next  meeting, 
by  BeT.  J.  Long,  that  a  report  be  rendered  to  the  Society  of  the  sum 
expended  daring  the  last  three  years  out  of  the  Oriental  Fund  on  the 
following  objects : — 

The  pay  of  the  Editor  or  Editors ;  allowance  granted  to  Pandits;  the 
sum  appropriated  to  printing  ;  works  printed ;  and  the  amount  rea- 
lized by  sale  of  the  publications. 
Reports  from  the  Curators  were  laid  on  the  table. 
The  following  communications  were  laid  before  the  Society-— 
Ist. — On  the  adaptation  of  the  Aneroid  for  the  purposes  of  surveying 
in  India,  by  Dr.  6.  Buist,  Bombay. 

2nd. — On  the  influence  of  the  Moon  on  the  weather,  by  J.  Middle- 
ton,  Esq. 

3rd. — An  English  translation  of  the  Vichitra  N&tak,  by  Capt. 
6.  Siddons. 

4th. — ^A  Conspectus  of  the  Ornithology  of  India,  Burma  and  the 
Malayan  peninsula,  indusive  of  Sindh,  Asam,  Ceylon  and  the  Nicobar 
Island,  by  Mr.  E.  Blyth. 

5th. — ^A  translation  of  the  Zafam^m^h :  a  Dialogue  between  Aris- 
totle and  Buzurjumihr ;  by  B&bu  Narasinha  Datta. 

6th. — A  notice  of  the  Manda  Cave  Temples,  by  W.  Roberts,  Esq. 
Joint-magistrate  of  Mirzapur. 

Ordered  that  the  Secretary  refer  to  the  Secretary  to  the  Goverment 
of  India,  Home  Department,  and  to  the  Secretary  to  the  Government  of 
the  North  Western  Provinces,  if  necessary,  for  the  drawings  alluded  to 
by  Mr.  Roberts. 

7th. — Extract  from  a  Journal  up  the  Koladyn-river,  ZQlah  Akyab, 
Arracan,  in  February,  1851,  by  Captain  S.  R.  Tickell,  B.  N.  I. 

3  L  2 


438  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  5. 

The  meeting  was  now  declared  special  for  the  election  of  a  new 
Council  and  Office-Bearers^  and  Rey.  W.  Kay  and  Mr.  6rote»  were  ap- 
pointed scrutineers. 

The  following  was  the  result  of  the  ballot. 

President,  Sir  James  Colvile. 

Vice-Presidents,  Sir  H.  M.  Elliott,  K.  C.  B.  Dr.  W.  B.  (yShangh- 
nessy,  and  Welby  Jackson,  Esq. 

Secretary,  Dr.  A.  Sprenger. 

Council,  Sir  James  Colvile,  Kt.,  Sir  H.  M.  Elliot,  Dr.  W.  B. 
O'Shaughnessy,  Welby  Jackson,  Esq.,  J.  R.  Cohm,  Esq.,  Rey.  PrincipJ 
Kay,  C.  Beadon,  Esq.,  A.  Grote,  Esq.,  B&bu  Ramgopaol  Ghose, 
S.  G.  T,  Heatly,  Esq.,  A.  J.  M.  Mills,  Esq.,  Dr.  A.  Sprenger,  Major 
W.  Baker,  Capt.  W.  H.  L.  Thuillier,  and  H.  Walker,  Esq. 

Confirmed,  2nd  July,  1851.  J.  W.  Colyilb. 


Eeport  of  the  Curator  of  the  Museum  of  Economic  Geology  for  June. 

Geology  and  Minbralogt. 

I  have  put  into  the  form  of  a  paper  for  the  Journal  my  report  on  the 
Shalka  Meteorite,  which  baa  the  peculiarity  of  being  one  of  those  in  whieh 
no  Nickel  ia  to  be  found,  and  but  a  small  portion  of  Chromate  of  Iron.  Ai 
we  posseaa  however,  very  complete  detaila  of  ita  fall,  and  its  atructoxe 
and  composition  are  very  remarkable,  the  acquisition  of  this  yalnabk 
specimen  adda  something  to  our  knowledge  of  those  wonderful  and  mystai- 
ons  bodies. 

Captain  W.  S.  Sherwill,  Reyenue  Surrey,  has  sent  us  some  yery  bsnd- 
some  specimens  of  the  Natrolite  yariety  of  Zeolite,  in  yeiy  fine  acieolar 
crystals  in  trap  rock,  from  the  Rajmahal  Hills. 

I  have  handed  to  our  Secretary  for  publication  a  continuation  to  the  pre- 
sent day  of  my  Index  to  the  Geological,  Mineralogical  and  Palseoutologieil 
papers  and  Analyses  from  Vol.  XI.  of  our  Journal  which  was  there  brought 
down  to  the  close  of  Vol.  X.  As  affording  at  once  a  condensed  yiew  of 
the  Society's  labours  in  theae  great  branches  of  its  pursuits,  and  to  tbe 
student  and  speculator  immediate  reference  to  eyery  paper  on  the  subject 
which  engages  their  attention,  these  papers  are  found  alike  curious  sbA 
useful. 

I  have  also  put  into  the  form  of  a  paper  for  the  Journal,  the  deseriptioB 
and  examination  of  HiBCiNSy  a  new  resin,  which  may  be  recent  or  dubcisI; 


1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Jsiatie  Society*  439 

for  all  oar  information  regarding  it  amounts  to  this,  that  I  have  received  it 

from  Mr.  Theohald,  Senr.  who  informs  me  it  comes  from  Ava«    He  is  in 

• 

hopes  of  procuring  more  for  us  and  full  information  of  the  locality.  The 
peculiar  properties  which  distinguish  it  from  all  other  resins  are  its  remark- 
able goat-like  odour  when  heated,  and  a  sort  of  double  combustion,  this  last 
is  a  highly  curious  property  which  I  have  fully  described  in  the  paper. 

Economic  Gbology. 

Captain  Haughton  of  the  S.  W.  Frontier  Agency,  has  sent  us  a  very  good 
specimen  of  surface  coal  from  a  new  locality,  which  he  calls  Gomeah,  near 
Hazareebagh,  accompanied  by  some  of  the  rocks  which  are  analogous  to 
those  of  the  Burdwan  mines.  He  has  also  sent  us  some  common  rocks  and 
iron  ores  from  a  place  called  Koberma  (or  Hurruma  by  Tassin's  Map)  and 
with  these,  three  specimens  of  Mica,  white,  brown  and  red ;  the  two  last  are 
particularly  fine  specimens.  Captain  Haughton  states  them  to  be  from 
mines  on  a  forfeited  estate  which  is  annually  rented,  and  the  tenant "  is 
bound  to  present  yearly  to  Government  one  piece  of  good  shape  on  renewal 
of  his  lease  as  a  specimen  of  the  quality  produced." 

Captain  Wallage  of  the  H.  C.  Steamer  Nemesis,  has  sent  us  some  very 
fine  specimens  of  Fibrous  Antimony  from  the  Sarawak  mines. 


.  \rx/V<"wAy>.,  %/V^v« 


For  July,  1851. 

The  monthly  General  Meeting  of  the  Asiatic  Society  for  July,  1851, 
was  held  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday  the  2nd  instant. 

Sir  Jambs  Coltile,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

A  letter  was  read  from  Messrs.  Allen  and  Co.,  London,  presenting, 
on  behalf  of  Major  Abbott,  a  copy  of  his  Journey  to  Khiva. 

The  President  of  the  Natural  History  Society  of  Batavia,  presented 
a  copy  of  the  Transactions  of  that  Society. 

Chevalier  Casella,  Consul  General  of  his  Majesty  the  King  of 
Sardinia,  presented  in  the  name  of  his  Majesty,  3  vols,  of  engray- 
ings  representing  the  paintings  and  pictures  in  the  Royal  Collection  at 
Turin. 

Besolved  that  the  Secretary  be  directed  to  return  thanks,  through 


440  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  5. 

the  Consul,  to  his  Majesty  the  King  of  Sardinia,  for  the  valoable  pre- 
sent, and  to  enquire  to  which  of  the  public  institutions  of  Turin,  the 
Society  can  appropriately  offer  its  publications. 

The  Librarian  submitted  a  list  of  presentations  to  his  department. 

Rev.  J.  Long  moved,  according  to  notice  given  at  the  last  Meeting, 
that  a  report  be  rendered  to  the  Society  of  the  sum  expended  dar- 
ing the  last  three  years,  out  of  the  Oriental  Fund  on  the  following  ob- 
jects :  viz.  The  pay  of  an  Editor  or  Editors ;  the  allowance  granted  to 
Pandits ;  the  sum  appropriated  to  printing ;  works  printed ;  and  the 
amount  realized  by  sale  of  the  publications.  The  motion  having  been 
seconded  by  the  President  was  carried  nem.  con. 

The  President  announced  that  the  Council  have  appointed  the  fol- 
lowing Committees,  viz. 

1st, — Committee  of  Finance^  to  consist  of  Messrs.  A.  J.  M.  Mills, 
A.  Grote,  and  S.  G.  T.  Heatly. 

2nd.^Committee  of  Library  and  Journal^  to  consist  of  Rev,  W. 
Kay,  Captain  Thuillier,  Mr.  J.  R.  Colvm,  Mr.  Heatly  and  Dr.  Walker. 

3rd. — Committee  of  Oriental  Literature,  to  consist  of  Messrs.  J.  R. 
Colvin,  Dr.  Roer,  Mr.  C.  Beadon^  Rev.  J.  Long,  Rev.  W.  Kay  and 
Babu  Ramgopanl  Ghose. 

4th, — Committee  of  Natural  History,  to  consist  of  Dr.  Falconer, 
Dr.  Walker,  Major  W.  C.  Baker,  Mr.  A.  Grote  and  Mr.  A.  Mitchell. 

Communications  were  read — 

Ist. — From  H.  Cope,  Esq.,  announcing  the  formation  of  an  Agri- 
Horticultural  Society,  in  the  Panjab. 

Ordered  that  the  future  publications  of  the  Society,  viz.  the  Joomal, 
and  the  Bibliotheca  Tndica  be  sent  to  it. 

2nd. — From  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the  GoTcm- 
ment  of  Bengal,  intimating  that  his  Honor  the  Deputy  Gt>vemor  of 
Bengal  has  been  pleased,  in  compliance  with  the  wish  of  the  Society, 
to  permit  Captain  Layard,  to  prosecute  his  researches  amongst  the 
ruins  of  Gour. 

3rd. — From  Bharatachandra  Siromani,  Professor  of  Law,  in  the  Stn- 
scrit  College  of  Calcutta,  soliciting  patronage  to  an  edition  of  the 
Ddyabh&ga  published  by  him. 

4th.— From  Mr.  F.  E.  Hall,  submitting  a  list  of  works  Utelj 
published  in  Benares. 


1 85 1 .]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  44 1 

5th. — ^From  Captain  Sherwill,  enclosing  two  papers  for  the  Journal* 
one  entitled,  **  Notes  of  a  Tour  through  the  Rajmahal  Hills/'  and  the 
other  "  A  sketch  of  the  Behar  Mica  Mines." 

Ordered  for  publication  in  the  Journal. 

6th. — From  Major  Hannaj,  Asim,  submitting  a  brief  notice  of  the 
Sil  Hdko,  or  stone  Bridge,  in  ziUah  Kdmrup,  with  a  drawing.  Referred 
to  the  Committee  of  Journal  and  Library. 

7th.— From  Captain  Dalton,  Gauhatty,  forwarding  a  paper  entitled 
**  Notes  on  the  Mahapurushjas  or  a  sect  of  YaishnaTas,  in  As&m." 
Referred  to  the  same. 

8th. — From  Captain  SIddons,  continuation  of  his  translation  of  the 
Yichitra  N&taka. 

9th. — From  Captain  Fytche,  a  short  description  of  the  site  and  of 
the  circumstances  under  which  he  found  the  slab  of  stone  with  an  in- 
scription in  the  Chandra  Gupta  (7)  character,  presented  by  him  to  the 
Society,  in  November  last.     Referred  to  the  Journal  Committee. 

10th. — A  Memorandum  from  the  Librarian  suggesting  that  an  origi- 
nal Map  of  Sikim  by  Dr.  Hooker,  a  reduced  copy  of  which  has  been 
offered  to  the  Society  by  Captain  Thuillier,  be  printed  in  the  JoumaL 
Ordered  for  publication. 

Thanks  were  voted  for  the  abore  donations  and  communications  and 
the  meeting  adjourned. 

Confirmed  with  the  exception  of  the  resolution  proposed  by  the 
Rev.  J.  Long  and  seconded  by  the  President^  which,  in  consequence  of 
an  informality,  is  not  confirmed* 

(Signed)  Jab.  Colyilb. 

3rd  August,  1851. 


For  August,  1851. 

The  Society  met  on  the  evening  of  the  6th  instant,  at  the  usual  hour. 

Sir  James  Colyilb,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  previous  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed 
with  the  exception  of  the  Resolution  proposed  by  the  Rev.  J.  Long 
and  seconded  by  the  President,  which  inconsequence  of  an  informahty 
WAS  not  confirmed,  but  the  Council,  having  adopted  it  as  a  motion  of 


442  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [No.  5. 

their  own,  brought  it  forward  and  it  was  confirmed  as  a  motion  of  the 
Council.  The  returns  required  by  that  resolution  were  accordingly 
ordered  to  be  submitted  to  the  next  meeting. 

Donations  were  received  : — 

1st.  From  Bdbu  Prassanakamar  Tagore.  A  table  of  succession 
according  to  Hindu  Law. 

2nd.  From  Dr.  Mann,  through  Captain  Thnillier.  A  map  of 
Canton  and  its  euTirons,  in  Chinese,  found  in  the  Bogue  Forts. 

It  was  proposed  by  the  President,  seconded  by  Major  Baker,  and 
resolved,  that  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  conveyed  to  Dr.  Mann,  foi 
the  present. 

3rd.  From  Lieut.  E.  6.  Pearse.  Fac-simile  of  an  antique  relic 
found  in  a  tope  on  the  banks  of  the  Hunnu  river  in  the  Hasan 
country. 

4th.  From  General  CuUen,  Travancore,  through  the  Hon'ble  W. 
Elliott.  Eight  Roman  gold  coins.  General  C.  also  submitted  fifteen 
other  Roman  gold  coins  for  the  inspection  of  the  Society  and  in  order 
to  enable  them  to  secure  electrotype  casts  of  the  same. 

The  President  proposed  that  the  best  thanks  of  the  Society  be 
conveyed  to  the  General  and  to  the  Hon'ble  W.  Elliott,  for  this 
handsome  donation.  The  motion,  having  been  seconded  by  Mr.  C. 
Beadon,  was  carried  nem,  con. 

5th.     From  R&jd  Prat&pchand  Sinha.    A  whip  snake. 

The  Librarian  submitted  a  list  of  books  presented  to  the  Society 
during  the  month  of  July  last. 

The  Zoological  Curator's  Report  for  the  last  month  was  received. 

Lieut.  Faithful  was  named  for  ballot  at  the  next  meeting  :  proposed 
by  Mr.  J.  R.  Colvin,  and  seconded  by  the  President. 

Communications  were  received : — 

Ist.  From  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  Darjiling,  enclosing  a  Supple- 
mentary notice  of  the  Shou.     Ordered  to  be  printed  in  the  Journal. 

2nd.  From  Captain  G.  Siddons,  forwarding  continuation  of  his 
translation  of  the  Vichitra  N&taka. 

3rd.    From  Dr.  E.  Roer,  remarks  on  the  Ny&ya  Philosophy. 

4th.  From  R.  N.  C.  Hamilton,  Esq.,  Resident  at  Indore,  a  report 
on  the  Turan  Mull  hill.  Referred  to  the  Journal  Committee. 

5th.    From  Chevalier  Joseph  Cassella,  Consul  General  of  Bis 


1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  443 

Mftjesty  the  King  of  Sardinia,  in  reply  to  the  Society's  resolution  of 
July  last,  regarding  the  King  of  Sardinia's  present. 

The  President  proposed  that  the  publications  of  the  Society  be 
presented,  through  Mr.  Chevalier  Cassella,  to  the  Accaderoia  Reale 
delle  Scienze  in  Turin.  The  motion  was  seconded  by  Mr.  Beadon  and 
carried. 

6th.  A  letter  from  Dr.  Wilson  to  Dr.  Roer,  regarding  the  Biblio- 
theca  Indica,  was  read  and  ordered  to  bd  referred  to  the  Philological 
Committee. 

Confirmed^  3rd  Sept. ,  1851. 

(Signed)        J.  R.  Colyin. 

Zoological  Curator's  Beportfor  August  Meeting » 

Since  the  publication  of  my  last  Report  (p.  213,  ante,)  the  following  speci- 
mens have  been  presented  for  the  Society's  museum. 

1.  From  R.  W.  G.  Frith,  Esq.  Selections  from  a  collection  of  skins  and 
entire  specimens  in  spirit,  procured  at  Cherra  Pnnji  in  the  Kh^sya  hills ;  an 
aceonnt  of  which  is  given  in  a  paper  submitted  to  the  Society  at  a  previous 
meeting.    Also  a  pair  of  Platydactylus  gecko,  procured  at  Dacca. 

2.  From  Capt.  Barry,  of  the  Arracan  Local  Battalion.  A  skin  of  Sciurus 
bicolor,  peculiar  in  its  colouring.  * 

3.  W.  Robinson,  Esq.,  Assam.  A  specimen  of  Pteromys  magnificus,  and 
various  shells,  comprising  Anodonda  soUniformis. 

4.  From  Capt.  W.  S.  Sherwill.  Specimens  of  sliells  collected  on  the 
summit  of  the  Rajmahal  hills,  comprising  an  Achatina,  new  to  tbe  Society's 
collection,  and,  subsequently,  another  collection  from  Darjiliog,  comprising 
a  Cgclostoma  which  also  is  new  to  our  Museum. 

5.  From  Capt.  Croker,  H.  M.  2-4th  Regiment.  Selections  from  a  col- 
lection of  bird-skins  procured  at  Wuzirabad,  supplying  the  Society  with 
good  specimens  of  certain  species  of  which  we  previously  possessed  but  very 
inferior  examples. 

6.  From  the  Barrackpore  Menagerie.  Two  dead  examples  of  Felis  ben* 
galensis. 

7'  From  C.  S.  Bonnevie,  Esq-,  Christiania.  A  few  Norwegian  speci- 
mens, consisting  of  the  skin  of  a  young  kitten  of  Felix  lynx, — a  fine  example 
of  Nyctaa  nivea  (the  great  Snowy  Owl),  in  a  different  phase  of  plumage  from 
the  specimen  previously  in  the  museum, — Athene  passerina  (vera), — Philo* 
machus  pugnax, — Podiceps  cristatus,  winter  dress, — Uria  troUle,  do., — GrylU 
grttnlandica,  young, — and  MergeUus  albellus. 

3   M 


444  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [No.  5. 

8.  From  myself.  A  remftrkable  crab  (apparently  a  new  apecies  of 
Halimui),  and  specimens  of  an  Echimu9  from  the  Arakan  eoaat 

9.  From  B4bn  Rijendra  Mallika.  A  fine  adult  male  of  OazeUa  nbgui- 
turosa,  the  Ahu  of  Persia  and  Afghanistan^  in  its  short  summer  pelage,— a 
phase  in  which  I  recognize  the  G.  ChristO,  Gray,  stated  to  be  from  the 
Scindian  deserts.  This  animal  was  received  from  Bussora  when  youig« 
together  with  a  young  female  which  at  its  death  was  also  presented  for  the 
museum  by  B&bu  Rajendra  MaUika. 

£.  Bltth. 
Asiatic  Society* s  Museum,  August  2nd,  1851. 

Library. 

The  following  books  hare  been  added  to  the  Library  during  the  months  of 
April,  May,  June  and  Jiily  last. 

Presented, 

The  Palms  of  British  East  India,  by  the  late  William  Griffith,  Esq.  arranjr- 
ed  by  John  McClelland,  Esq.  Calcutta,  1850,  fol.  (2  copies)  . — Prbsrntbd 

BY  THB  GOVBRNMBNT  OF  BbNOAL. 

The  World  as  it  is,  shewing  the  Territories,  Colonies,  Dependencies,  Popu- 
lation, Revenues  and  Resources  of  the  Principal  nations  of  the  Earth.  Ar- 
ranged from  several  sources  and  translated  by  Dr.  E.  Balfour. — By  thb  Go- 
vbrnmbnt  of  Bengal. 

A  Table  of  succession,  according  to  the  Hindu  Law  as  prevalent  in  Ben- 
gal.   Compiled  by  BSibu  Prassanna  Kumlir  Tagore. — By  thb  Compilbr. 

The  Oriental  Baptist,  Nos.  £4,  55,  56. — By  thb  Editor. 

The  Calcutta  Christian  Observer,  for  llay,  Jnne,  July  and  Angusty  185L 
— By  thb  Editors. 

The  Upadeshaka,  Nos.  53,  54,  55-6. — By  thb  Editor. 

The  Oriental  Christian  Spectator  for  March,  April,  May,  Jnne  mad  July, 
1851. — By  thb  Editor. 

Letter  to  the  Secretary  to  the  Government  of  Bengal,  from  J.  McClellaiid 
Esq.  Secretary,  Central  Committee  of  Art  and  Industry,  on  the  Indian  Con- 
tribution to  the  Great  Exhibition. — By  J.  McClblland,  Esa. 

Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Calcutta, 
for  the  months  of  March,  April,  May,  June  and  July,  1851. — By  thb  Dbpcty 
Surveyor  General. 

Tattwabodhinl  Patrik^  Nos.  93,  94,  95,  and  96.— By  thb  Tattwa- 

BODHINl  SABHA^ 

History  of  Bengal,  from  the  accession  of  Ser&j-ud-dowlah  to  the  Vice- 
Regalty  of  Bengal  to  the  time  of  Lord  William  BentiDck,  translated  iota 


J 


1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Jaiatic  Society,  445 

Bengali  from  Manhman's  HUtorj  of  Bengal.     By  Pandit   Iswarachandra 
Sarmi. — By  tbb  Translator. 

Jonmal  of  the  Indian  Archipelago  for  February,  Marchy  April,  May,  June 
and  Joly,  1850. — By  the  Editor. 

Ditto  ditto  for  May  and  June,  2  copies.— By  thb  Gov  brum  bnt  op 
Bbngal. 

NarratiTe  of  a  Journey  from  Heraut  to  Khiva,  Moscow  and  St.  Peteraburgh 
during  the  late  Russian  invasion  of  Khiva.  By  Capt.  James  Abbott,  2 
vols.    Loudon,  1843,  8vo. — By  thb  Author. 

La  Reale  Gallaria  di  Torino  illustrata  da  Roberto  D'Azeghio  Direttore, 
della  Medesimma,  Dedicata  A.  S.  M.  il  Re  Carlo  Alberto.  Torino,  1836, 
3  vols.  Rl.  fol.  and  fasciculi  31,  32,  33. — By  his  Majbsty,  thb  Kino  op 
Sardinia; 

Natuurkundig  Tijdschrift  voor  Nederlandsch  Indie.  Jaargang  I.  Bata- 
via,  1851,  8vo. — By  thb  Natuurkundig  Vbrbbnigino  in  Neder- 
landsch Indie. 

Relation  des  Voyages  faits  par  les  Arabes  et  les  Persians  dans  I'Inde  et 
a  la  Chine  dans  le  IXe  si^de  de  ^re  Chreti^nne  Par  M.  Reinaud. — By  the 
Author. 

Geographic  d'Abulfi^da,  traduite  de  I'Arabe  en  Francois  par  M.  Reinaud. 
Paris,  1848, 4to.  2  vols. — By  the  Translator. 

Invasions  des  Sarrazins  en  France  et  de  France  en  Savoie,  en  Pi^mont  et 
dans  la  Suisse,  pendant  les  8e  9e  et  lOe  si^des  de  notre  ere.  Par  M« 
Reinaud.     Paris,  1836,  8vo. — By  thb  Author. 

Etudes  sur  la  langue  et  sur  les  textes  Zends  par  E.  Bumouf.  Tome  I. 
Paris,  1850.  8vo. — By  the  author. 

Selections  from  Public  Correspondence,  published  by  Authority,  North 
Western  Provinces,  Parts  III.  @  IX.  Agra,  1846,  8vo. — By  the  Goybrn- 
UBNT  OP  the  North  Western  Provinces. 

Montgomery's  Statistics  of  Cawnpur.  Calcutta,  1849, 4to. — By  the  same. 

Sketch  of  Mairwara,  giving  a  brief  account  of  the  origin  and  habits  of 
the  Mairs,  their  subjugation  by  a  British  Force ;  their  civilization,  and  con- 
version into  an  industrious  Peasantry.  By  Lieut-Col.  C.  J.  Dixon.  London 
1850,  4to. — By  the  same. 

Statistical  Report  on  the  district  of  Goorgaon ;  compiled  by  Alexander 
Fraser,  Esq,    Agra,  1849,  8vo. — By  the  same. 

Analyse  d*un  Monologue  Dramatique  Indien,  par  M.  Garcin  de  Tassy. 
Paris,  1850,  (extracted  from  the  Journal  Asiatique).— -By  the  Author. 

Transactions  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  London,  Vol.  I.  Parts  3  and  4, 
and  Vol.  IV.  Part.  1. — By  the  Society. 

3  M  2 


446  Proceedings  of  the  Asiaiic  Soeieijf.  [No.  5. 

Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  London,  for  1834-5  and  1849. — 

By  tub  8AM  k. 

Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol.  XIX.  Part  II.  and 
XX.  Part  1. — By  the  Society. 

Report  to  General  Sir  Thomas  M.  Brisbane ;  on  the  completion  of  the 
publication,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  of  the 
observations  made  in  his  Observatory  at  Makerstown.  By  John  Allan  Bonn, 
Edinburgh,  1850. — By  thb  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh. 

Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh.     Nos.  35  to  39. — By 

THE  SAME. 

Reasons  for  Returning  the  Gold  Medal  of  the  Geographical  Society  of 
France  and  for  withdrawing  from  its  membership :  in  a  letter  to  M  de  la 
Roquette  from  Charles  T.  Beke.    London,  1851. — By  the  Author. 

Ueber  die  angebliche  Abstammung  des  normanniscben  Konigs  G^escfa- 
echtes  Siziliens  von  den  Herzogen  der  Normandie,  von  £.  T.  If  coyer. 
Minden,  1850,  4to, — By  the  Author. 

Zeitschrift  der  Deutschen  morgenlandischen  Gesellschaft.  Vierter  Band 
IV.  Heft,  1850. — By  the  German  Oriental  Society. 

Journal  Asiatique,  Nos.  75—78. — By  the  Socie'tb'  Asiatiqub. 

Journal  of  the  Agri-Horticultural  Society  of  India,  Vol.  VII.  Part  11.— 
By  THE  Society. 

Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Geological  Society  of  London.  Nos.  24-5. — By 
THE  Society. 

Annual  Report  of  the  Tattwabodhini  Sabha  for  the  Bengali  year  177^.— 
By  the  same. 

Grammatica  Linguse  Thai,  auctore  D.  J.  Bapt.  Pallegoix  Episeopo 
Mallensi  Vicario  Apostolico  Siamensi.  Bangkok,  1850,  4 to. — Prbbenteo 
by  the  Rev.  P.  Babbe. 

A  practical  Treatise  on  the  management  of  the  Diseases  of  the  Heart  and 
of  Aortic  Aneurism,  with  special  references  to  the  treatment  of  those  Diseases 
in  India.  By  Norman  Chevers,  M.  D.  Calcutta,  1851,  Svo.  (two  copies). 
— By  the  Author. 

The  Citizen  Newspaper,  for  March,  April,  May  and  June,  1851.— By  the 
Editor. 

The  Purnachandrodoya,  1851. — By  thb  Editor. 

Observations  on  days  of  unusual  Magnetic  Disturbance,  made  at  the  British 
Colonial  Magnetic  Observatories,  under  the  Departments  of  the  Ordoanee 
and  Admiralty. — Printed  under  the  superintendence  of  Lieut-Col.  Ed- 
ward Sabine.    Vol.  I.  Part  II.  for  1842^4.    London,  1851,  4to.— Prb- 

8BNTED  BY  DIRECTION  OF  THB  BRITISH  GOVERNMENT. 


1 85 1 .]  Proeeedinffs  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  447 

Journal  of  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia  New  Series, 
Vol.  2, Part  I. — By  thb  Academy, through  Professor  U.  H.Wilson, 
F.  R.  S. 

Fallow*8  Cape  Observations  reprinted  from  the  Philosophical  Transactions 
of  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society,  for  1851. — By  thb  Royal  Astrono- 
mical Society. 

R^sum^  d^s  Observations  sur  la  Met^orologie  et  sur  la  Temperature  et 
le  Magnetisme  de  la  Terre.  By  A.  Quet^let.-^BY  the  Academic  Royals 
DB  Belgique. 

Philosophical  Almanac  in  Chinese,  (with  a  treatise  on  the  Electric 
Telegraph.)  By  Dr.  J.  Macgowan. — By  thb  Author. 

The  Despatches  of  the  Marquis  of  Wellesley,  5  vols. — By  Princb  Gola'm 
Mohammad. 

Hadyqat-ul  AUam.  (Persian.) — By  Nawa'b  Sbba'j  ul  Mulk  Baua'- 
our  of  Hydrabad. 

Exchanged. 

The  Edinburgh  New  Philosophical  Journal,  Nos.  98,  99. 
The  Philosophical  Magazme,  3rd  series,  Nos.  250-1-2-3,  and  4tb  series, 
Nos.  1-2. 

The  Athensum,  Nos.  12  @  16  and  18-20-26-27-28-29-30-32  and  33. 
Calcutta  Review,  No.  30. 

Purchased. 

Annals  and  Magazine  of  Natural  History,  for  February  and  March,  1851. 
The  Bengal  Army  List  for  April,  1851. 
Journal  Des  Savants,  for  December,  1850. 
Comptes  Rendus,  Nos.  1  to  21  of  1851. 
North  British  Review,  Nos.  XXIX, 

Mak4mdt  Hariri,  translated  into  English  by  T.  Preston.  London,  1850, 
RL  8vo. 

Journal  des  Savants  for  January,  February,  March  and  April  of  1851. 

Annals  and  Magazine  of  Nat.  Hist.  Nos.  40, 41,  42. 

Humboldt's  Cosmos,  Vol.  III. 

Index  to  the  Edinburgh  Review,  2  vols. 


s  4\X^  «  ^^y-  ♦■  ^r^*      f^r\j\,  v^rv/*,r^^^/v^  ^ 


I"* 


■5.- 


3M  S'^55'^^*>SS°E'>S9°°S535J3S  ^S  Cs  S 


^JJ^^>£isii 


. « iq  •  o  m  B  n  Q  «m  to  o  8t  •  q  »- o  Bi  a  o  o  Q  B  « iq  •»  «  Q  »  Q 


||SHSiSi.i|||i|sSl.i.|i=||lB.gSlii2| 


ill  1  I   J  i1 : 

i  i  i  I  ii  llliill,3.|i|i|i|3  iffs  »l  ij . 


S^.-j, 


1  = 


'iisiiiss33Sssisiis3ssismiiisii 


||«.3S?Ei5l?|s5ISi?ia=g21l|s|?|| 


1.1  ii  iiiiiiil J  Hill  f|j|j|  I Jiiii J 


b  2 
•a  I 


'ss^e^s^^Ss^sss^^s^^ss^ESf^s^^iaii 


in 


<^o  si^oqqno-vBtatt^goei' 


's3«53S3Si^33ijiSSSia'ZS^^3333S23Ss£ 


||ilip.3SJi^3i^§sS|Sls^ilSH|»am 


gC     HHE>] 


ssssssssssaas&sass 


,1    J»i!»B»i-nngJ!ia»!i!!iba»iis!!8j;iiib!iJ!55 


■J^-""!  1  : 


||S-~"n  i 


iiiiimidzimmsiiiziiiiis 


'li 


Gffivwi 


ill 


§2S222Sa|s 


,  J  J 

mm 


^•5t»^  1 


J|il!lli|ji|jiili|l 


^3^SS3SS;S'3gsS^SS£3SSS£iS:33£S 


qjo|<>3'^SS3SS3S 


i§§i^^^^^^^^iim§IPI|^i§mi 


1  I  Lij  I 


il  s  li  iiliiis.il  Ei  ill  ills  1  i  i  i  i I  i 


^  *  ■•.«  "q«.  5T  "'.'^•o  <q»  »  ■ 


i  §  ?  3  2 !?  s  ?  2  s  g  a  g  a  3  3  BgasassasaasssBtTw 


§ 

; 

1 

llJIIlllllJllllllllllllillllli 

1 

1  i 

■ni'a  M 

•  iili'SillSilliS;i£iil|33igi3ISi 

1 

■J^VJO 

'iiimmmmmmimmri 

■»HJO 

-mmimmmmirnKmim 

v« 

im%%^Mm%m%i%%mfiMmm% 

1 

s 

•z 

i  i 

mmimmummMMiU 

1 

1 

■qina  'M 

•  i3111SSiK5iaaii|3|3|3||ss5|j5 

to 

■'!¥  JO 

•l!iSliSlliSsi»siiiilsisiiigsii 

1 

■»H)0 

• iisiiisiisssiiiisiii jiiisiiiii 

1 

„-,2.ft 

j|l|l|S|p»^=S|||3==|gEg|^gz||| 

i 

•s 

1  I 

IJJIIIIIIJIIIIIIIJIIIJIJJIIJII 

i 

■! 

« 

E 

11 

■qi"a  'w 

■  ssi'i^iissisfiaiiiiisasisississ 

■■^vio 

•  SisiiSSSIiSSiiSi'lllSSissS'Siiii 

1 

■*^]o 

•  iSiiiliai3iSi:='i^i1iS^SiSSSii3 

:s 

■i<as 

orpai  -itg 

||ip;SSSI5SS=|SS5SS|iS?1IS?|=i  ■ 

•wa 

-— '"•■-''•2==!!-3S5SaSsBas8»Sila8 

.  .  .  .S!t3il3SE  .  ...fS  ,SStH  .  .S  .-. 


\  Sg-i«Mo 


ess 

IJI- 


^ggj^aasassKgeag^ii^ggRgas^ggga' 


lllllllllll.slij=§g|1  =  i^§1s-sei-i 

OQboubuQQQQQQlJoQQSQuaouauBQoaQ 


o^mOTM^'^w^^TOin"  ■mco'^tfi'"'w'^md^*"^aD* 


■•"VJO 


p3l^*^SS?!«^Soo3S""~^l^l 


;sgssag 


3^3|g.=Si3.a8jp§|Ss^^; 


L  L 


1  1-^ 

i1i-^||1i§i1§|S5§2|^|g|g2|2sg3a 


gagaaga'a'Eifss^s'aa's'ss 


IpWlS 


IJjll    .         1..         .-    9^  S      ^     j| 

i|ii|§1g§Ssl|222£B2l|3|gs|335| 


E  'qina-M 
■■"VJO 


l_Sje  88j'83^i^53'gg8£'saSaS^ 


s'szaggsa 


ssagallsll-iaglsSssEsllsSsssSS 


s'sss^^ 


. 

d 

>=; 

V 

« 

...  ilJ 


l-e  I  |sBee|62|S2  3  g|  E  g  2  2  2  =  B  2  g:i  B  g  2  g 
Jri^^isp  5o_u5y3  aaSoSJaoGSaa  a3iaa«  533,5 


«i(jt,uoo|v  (                          «                         O                                                                          i 

1^-1  lis  :S  :  :  :SMI  riislSSSSISS  :33i  ^ll  ^1 

Is-'a  153  --i  ■■  ■■  --im  :i23ii3i3lil  :3ii  :ii  ■■  |= 

-^SX  .  lliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiilliiiiiiiiiil  |i 

=" 

•ojiv 

•  imiUiiiiimiimiiiiiii-m  \i 

.1 

1^ 

•awn 

•  llssiisiiSlllSiMsilllsjiailSH  Is 

"""^  'isllss^lssssffil^^iillssiisiiSlaS*! 

s 

UmiilMdimMm ' 

i 

y4.,,A....l^^..iai...4i,  ■: 

1 

va/A 

'  iimmimmamiimmm  i 

■""'"I'liSississiSfellsslils^lEsisssllsIs 

'ioBS 

01  -pSJ  -Mfl 

|||=|i||S|iSiSSI.5S.Hilll5SS15P.;|| 

■3 

1 

1  .-                  1,  ■        - 1 . 

mumimiiMimmUMk 

« 
? 

i 

•n[''fl-A\ 

n  ID  n  .1 ««  T .;".  "3  °  °  =  '?  r  5^  =  =,".".".=,=,  P  "."*.  •^'-.  "^  '^  *- 1  ^ 

■J!V  JO 

"KsSsKiiissSiSMjiSSslilSSsiJsils' 

'•mo|'is5sSSSSaSSSSSsSJ=J5S5S"SSSSS"S5i>l! 

Ol'paj-Jitfl 

|SS8«|l5l.i.P.SiW=.i«S,5?l5SSSS.il| 

J 

III       If     1       .       1       1       ll 

iiiilliiijilllijjiiftliiliill: 

1 

^m^^^m^m^m^^m^ 

q!"e-M 

.??l5l|5|sKsiili51iHlciSsil3Silj 

•-IVJO 

•SgiKiliisiSsisssSsisSiiSSiiilli 

«K  JO 

'nmiiimmiiiiimmiinm 

01 

l«ilM 

JOURNAL 


OP  THB 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY 


No.  VI.— 1851. 


rx^'o'fcj>r'^^r\<"'ir-^r*ji<M*<~*r^*"»r'w~>or'w*ir»i<~iir~>r~i«~»ir-ii-iii~in(~iir~ii-i  ■n-w"iii  "i^wn  nprx* 


Notes  on  the  '*  Mahdpunuhtfas,**  a  sect  of  Faishnavas  in  Asdm, — By 
Capt.  £.  T.  Dalton,  Political  Assistant  Commissioner,  Asam,  in 
charge  of  Kdmrup. 

Amongst  Tarious  tribes  of  VaishnaTas  in  As&m,  distinguished  from 
each  other  by  differences  in  doctrinal  or  ceremonial  points  of  more  or 
less  importance,  I  know  of  none  that  for  the  general  respectability  and 
intelligence  of  the  disciples,  their  number  and  their  success  in  making 
proselytes,  are  more  deserving  of  attention  than  the  Mahdpurushyas 
or  votaries  of  the  Borpetah  Shostro,  a  religious  community  widely 
spread  throughout  lower  Asam,  and  extending  into  Coooh-Behar  and 
N.  £.  Rungpore. 

The  word  Borpetah  is  variously  derived.  Some  say  it  is  a  corrup- 
tion for  Borpdta  and  means  the  great  throne,  great  altar,  or  with  refer- 
ence to  the  grant  of  lands  conferred  on  this  institution,  it  may  signify 
great  endowment.  The  sect  have  many  monasteries  in  different  parts 
of  KAmrup  and  elsewhere,  but  they  are  all  regarded  as  subordinate 
to  the  great  establishment  at  Borpetah,  which  is  situated  in  north- 
western Kiimmp,  and  gives  the  name  to  a  large  Pergunnah,  and  also 
to  a  subdivision  of  the  district  and  to  the  station  of  the  Joint  Magis- 
trate and  Deputy  Collector,  in  charge  of  this  subdivision. 

The  Pergunnah  of  Borpetah  and  others  contiguous  to  it  are  com- 
posed of  low  alluvial  lands  liable  to  periodical  inundation.  The  sites 
of  the  villages  are  all  artificially  raised,  and  in  the  rains  the  whole 
country  presents  the  appearance  of  a  vast  lake,  the  raised  villages  with 

No.  XLIX.— New  Skries.  3  n 


456 


Note9  on  the  "  Mak6punukyas:' 


[No.  6. 


their  g;roTe8  of  trees  forming  so  manj  ifllandfl ;  the  oommoniciitioii 
between  them,  being  at  this  period  entirelj  hj  water.  The  retiring 
floods  leave  these  plains  in  excellent  condition  for  the  culdTation  of 
mustard  seed,  which  in  rotation  with  Aussa  dhan,  or  summer  rice,  is 
the  staple  produce  of  this  part  of  the  country. 

Borpetah  is  bj  far  the  largest  and  most  densely  populated  of  these 
Tillages.  By  a  census  made  in  1847-48,  that  portion  of  it  considered 
as  belonging  exdusiyely  to  the  Shostro  and  comprising  an  area  of  1 75 
acres,  contained  7>368  souls,  all  of  them  Bhakats  or  attachas  of  the 
8hostro.  From  the  necessity  of  economizing  space,  where  raised  sites 
are  so  scarce,  and  raising  them  so  expensive,  the  huts  are  more  closely 
clubbed  together  than  they  generally  are  in  Asimese  villages,  still 
they  have  a  rural  rather  than  a  town  appearance,  being,  buQt  without 
much  attention  to  order,  and  the  huts  as  well  as  the  roads  and  path- 
ways, that  connect  the  different  portions  of  the  thickly  populated 
grove,  being  all  shaded  by  noble  old  trees. 

To  the  south  of  the  grove  a  large  and  well  raised  enclosure  contains 
the  great  Nimghar  Shostro,  or  chief  place  of  wprship,  and  all  the 
other  sacred  edifices  of  the  institution.  The  Shostro  is  a  large  build* 
ing  with  a  thatched  roof  supported  on  huge  posts  of  the  most  durable 
timber  procurable.  All  the  Vaishnavas  in  Asim  have  similar  build- 
ings for  religious  meetings,  but  this  one  at  Borpetah  b  a  chef 
d'oeuvre  of  its  kind  and  merits  description.    This  section  will  shew 


the  plan  of  its  construction.  A,  B  and  C  are  centre  and  side  aislci 
forming  the  interior  of  the  edifice;  D.  and  £  are  open  verandah^ 


)  85 L]  Notes  on  the  *'  MakdpurushyaaJ*  457 

embracing  three  sides  of  the  building ;  the  fourth  is  finished  off  with 
an  open  gable  across  which,  and  contiguous  to  the  N&mghar,  there  is 
another  smaller  building  on  posts  in  which  is  contained  a  stone  image 
of  Vishnu  and  "  S^'grdms." 

The  Shostro  is  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  long  by  sixty  in  breadth 
supported  on  fourteen  rows  of  posts.  The  altar,  covered  over  with  red 
silky  on  which  the  Bh&gavat  and  other  sacred  books  are  deposited  under 
square  frames  of  talc,  is  placed  in  the  centre  aisle  in  the  south  portion 
of  the  building ;  and  receives  light  from  the  open  gable  above  it. 
There  are  two  entrances,  one  from  the  east  near  the  altar,  the  other  from 
the  north  facing  it,  besides  which  and  the  gable  there  is  no  opening  for 
the  admission  of  light  except  from  spaces  cut  out  in  the  ornamental  carv- 
ing of  a  cornice  of  wood  which  encircles  three  sides  of  the  building  under 
the  verandah,  and  through  which  spaces  the  portion  of  the  congregation^ 
who  not  being  admitted  into  the  interior  of  the  building,  are  obliged 
to  confine  themselves  to  the  verandah,  can  see  what  is  going  on  inside. 
Near  the  northern  entrance  to  the  right  there  is  a  colossal  figure  of 
HanumAn  and  to  the  left  a  similar  image  of  Gardr  supported  on 
massive  frames  of  timber  and  painted  in  bright  colours.  These  images 
mxe  not  worshipped,  which,  indeedt  might  be  inferred  from  their  position 
between  the  congregation  and  the  altar.  Down  the  centre  aisle  there 
are  two  rows  of  large  candelabra  of  wrought  iron  each  capable  of  hold- 
ing some  hundreds  of  small  oil  burners  to  illumine  the  building  for 
the  evening  service.  It  is  only  on  great  occasions  that  they  are  all 
Qsed,  a  few  near  the  altar  being  sufficient  for  the  ordinary  services.  To 
give  me  a  better  view  of  the  interior  of  the  building  they  were  all 
lighted  for  me  in  the  day  time,  the  morning  service  was  then  being 
celebrated  and  the  vista  of  these  pyramids  of  light  with  numerous 
white  draped  figures  to  assist  in  distributing  it  through  the  vast 
gloomy  building  had  a  most  imposing  effect.  There  is  nothing  else 
in  the  interior  of  the  building  worth  noticing.  The  outer  or  verandah 
posts  are  all  elaborately  but  rudely  carved,  every  second  or  third  being 
a  caryatid  representing  one  of  the  incarnations  of  Yishnu.  None  but 
Bhakats,  or  disciples,  after  purification  and  change  of  raiment  are 
admitted  into  the  interior  of  the  Shostro.  Women  are  excluded  but 
may  sit  in  the  Verandah,  and  at  certain  periods  join  in  the  spiritual 
aougs. 

3  N  2 


458  Notes  an  the  "  MaMpuruehyae.**  [No.  6. 

To  the  east  of  the  NAmghar  and  at  a  distance  of  ahout  twelTe  feet 
from  it  is  a  small  brick  temple  with  a  dome,  occupying  an  area  of  thirty* 
eight  square  feet,  enshrined  in  which  is  a  stone  about  half  a  cubit  long 
bearing  an  impression  said  to  be  the  foot  print  of  M&dhab  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  Shostro.  This  is  revered  as  a  most  sacred  relic,  and 
when  cholera  or  other  epidemic  rages  in  the  Tillage  and  a  time  is  in  con* 
sequence  appointed  for  solemn  prayer  to  avert  the  calamity,  this  stone 
is  then  placed  on  the  altar  beside  the  Bh^avat  in  the  Ndmghar,  and 
the  people  on  such  occasions  worship  fasting  and  in  wet  garments. 
In  front  of  this  temple  there  is  a  well,  protected  by  a  copper  canopy, 
supported  on  four  light  pillars  of  the  same  metal,  the  water  of  which 
is  considered  very  holy. 

To  the  north  of  the  enclosure  containing  these  buildings,  is  the 
principal  entrance,  a  covered  structure  of  timber  grotesquely  carved  and 
gaily  painted.  To  the  south  a  flight  of  rough  stone  steps  conducts 
to  the  bed  of  a  nullah  and  also  to  a  small  tank ;  to  the  east  and  west 
are  the  cloisters  of  the  monks  whom  I  shall  now  proceed  to  describe. 

The  Mahdpurushyas  recognize  two  orders  of  their  sect,  the 
"Udasins*'  or  monks  who  have  renounced  the  world,  and  devoted 
themselves  to  celibacy ;  and  the  "  Grihist"  or  family  men,  or  as  they 
are  also  called,  **  Grihi,"  laymen. 

Any  Bhakat  that  pleases  may  become  a  Uddsin  or  monk,  on  his 
doing  so  he  occupies  or  shares  with  another  one  of  the  small  cells  or 
divisions  of  the  cloisters.  He  lives  on  alms  going  daily  his  rounds  to 
collect  from  his  friends ;  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  day  and  part 
of  the  night,  he  should  devote  himself  to  reading  or  hearing  read  the 
history  of  the  two  Mahdpurushyas,  founders  of  the  sect,  S'ankar  and 
M&dhab,  called  the  "  Liii  Charitra ;"  practising  the  three  '*  Veds" 
<  hearing,  singing  and  remembering,'  contemplating  and  realizing  to 
himself  the  attributes  and  form  of  the  deity,  for  idols  he  is  not  allowed 
to  worship. 

Each  of  these  monks  acts  as  immediate  spiritual  advber  or  confes* 
sor  to  one  or  more  families  of  Grihis.  It  is  said  they  are  allowed  access 
at  all  times  to  all  parts  of  the  house  and  to  all  members  of  the  famOy. 
and  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house  observe  the  monk's  long  staff 
with  brazen  knob  (the  symbol  by  which  they  are  known  as  Udfisins  in 
their  peregrinations)  planted  at  the  entrance  of  his  zenanah,  he  may 


1851.]  Notes  on  ike  "  Mahdpurushi/as"  459 

not  himself  go  in  till  the  holy  visitor  comes  out ;  but  this  account^ 
saggestive  as  it  is  of  somewhat  too  intimate  a  connection  between  the 
spiritual  guide  and  his  fair  penitents,  was  not  given  to  me  by  any 
member  of  the  sect,  though  it  is  very  generally  asserted. 

In  the  cloisters  to  the  east  and  west  of  the  N^mghar,  there  are  at 
present  one  hundred  and  fifly-seven  monks.  Long  sheds  substantially 
built  snd  enclosed,  with  front  Verandahs  from  end  to  end,  about  six  feet 
in  breadth,  are  divided  into  apartments,  sixteen  or  twenty  feet  square, 
opening  out  on  the  verandah  by  one  double  door  to  each.  In  these 
apartments  the  monks  live  sometimes  two  together,  sometimes  one  alone. 
They  exercise  considerable  ingenuity  in  making  their  cells  commodious, 
the  simple  materials  of  which  they  are  composed  do  not  give  much 
scope  for  their  skill  and  taste,  but  the  doors  and  lintels  are  elaborate- 
ly carved  and  the  door  fastenings,  all  different,  are  so  many  inven« 
tioDS  for  which  each  originator  might  take  out  a  patent.  The  cloisters 
and  every  place  connected  with  the  Shostro,  are  kept  scrupulously  clean 
and  neat.  The  monks  have  a  small  flower  garden  in  which  they  cul- 
tivate flowers  and  flowering  shrubs  used  in  the  religious  ceremonies. 

In  the  dress  and  appearance  of  these  monks  there  is  nothing  peculiar 
to  distinguish  them  from  ordinary  mortals,  with  the  exception  of  the 
long  staff  already  alluded  to.  For  raiment,  however,  they  are  required 
to  confine  themselves  to  the  simple  waistcloth  and  a  small  white 
"  ehadder*'  or  scarf,  and  to  keep  the  cloths  they  wear  at  worship  and 
at  meals  exclusively  for  those  occasions. 

Detached  in  other  parts  of  the  village  there  are  two  other  sets  of 
cloisters  containing  the  one  fifty-five,  the  other  twenty-six  monks. 
In  one  of  these  there  is  a  particular  seat  from  which  the  head  monk 
reads  and  expounds.  In  consequence  of  a  dispute  there  are  at  present 
two  who  by  turns  occupy  this  seat.  The  old  monks  are  called  Ata 
and  Atoi  as  marks  of  respect. 

There  are  in  the  K&mrup  district  one  hundred  and  ninety>fi?e 
Shostros  subordinate  to  that  of  Borpetah.  I  know  not  how  many 
there  may  be  in  other  districts.  All  those  I  have  seen  are  built 
exactly  on  the  model  of  the  parent  institution,  each  having  its  esta- 
blishment of  Ud^sins  in  cloisters,  and  its  "  Grihis*'  or  laymen  in  ordi- 
nary dwellings.  Five  or  six  of  these  are  to  a  small  extent  endowed, 
that  18,  have  received  grants  of  land  held  at  half  rates  from  the  former 


460  Not€8  on  the  "  Mahdpurushyas.**  [No.  6. 

rulers  of  the  country,  the  remainder  have  no  endowment,  hut  they  are 
nevertheless  maintained  in  much  better  order  than  the  generality 
of  Shostros  and  temples  to  which  extensive  grants  have  been  made, 
being  well  supported  by  a  numerous  and  respectable  body  of  disciples 
who  all  pay  a  very  devout  attention  to  the  externals  of  religion. 

Of  the  actual  number  of  this  sect  I  am  unable  to  form  any  estimate, 
and  from  the  Shostro  manuscripts  no*  information  on  the  subject  was 
to  be  derived,  as  they  keep  no  record  of  their  proselytes ;  but  thej 
form  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  population  of  this  district  (K^- 
rtip).  I  know  of  two  villages  each  containing  two  or  three  thousand 
inhabitants,  the  one  a  village  of  weavers,  the  other  a  village  of  o3- 
pressers,  all  of  whom  are  disciples  of  Borpetah  ;  and  they  are  numeroos 
in  all  parts  of  the  district.  They  also  muster  strong  in  GowilpAWih  and 
Cooch-Beh^r,  and  are  found,  I  believe,  even  in  the  Dacca  district. 
Wherever  they  reside  they  appear  to  regard  Borpetah,  with  as  much 
reverence  as  the  Mohammadans  pay  to  Mecca,  though  their  great  saints 
and  founders,  Sankar  and  Mddhab,  neither  died  nor  were  bom  there, 
Many  respectable  men  holding  offices  in  the  courts  of  Growhatty,  or 
fiscal  charges  of  Pergunnahs,  have  their  permanent  residences  in,  and 
never  remove  their  families  from,  the  sacred  grove  of  Borpetah.  They 
regard  it  as  "  the  loveliest  spot  on  earth,"  and  a  protracted  absence 
from  it,  they  cannot  endure.  Of  the  inhabitants  of  the  grove  generally 
I  may  safely  say  there  is  not  a  more  intelligent  or  a  more  induatrioua 
community  in  the  whole  province. 

They  are  most  of  them  traders  as  well  as  cultivators  of  the  soil,  and 
their  boats  with  agricultural  produce,  pottery,  &c.  are  to  be  found  in 
every  creek  in  Asam,  and  as  far  down  the  Brahmaputra  as  SedLigimje. 
In  point  of  education  the  proportion  of  those  amongst  them,  that  can 
read  and  write  is  far  greater  than  amongst  any  other  class  of  Asamese 
that  I  am  acquainted  with.  The  rising  generation  appear  to  be  nearly 
all  receiving  instruction  in  letters. 

As  the  sect  of  the  Mahapurushyas  have  sprung  up  within  the  last 
four  hundred  years  it  ought  not  to  be  very  difficult  to  trace  their 
history,  but  the  desire  of  the  disciples  to  deify  their  founders  has  some^ 
what  mystified  their  origin. 

From  the  memoirs  of  his  life  and  writings  preserved  in  manuscript 
by  his  followers,  Saiikar  was  bom,  or,  I  beg  his  pardon,  the  Avatar  of 


1851 .]  Note9  on  the  "  Mahdpurushyas.'*  461 

• 

Sankar  occarred  at  Ali  Pdkeri,  a  Tillage  of  central  As&m,  in  the 
year  of  "  Sakidit"  1385»  corresponding  with  A.  D.  1464,  and  departed 
this  life  or  returned  to  heaven  from  Bhela,  in  Cooch-Beh&r,  in  Saka 
1490»  or  A.  D.  1569 ;  and  M&dhah  first  appeared  in  the  family  of  one 
Hari  CoUfti  in  Saka  1433,  or  A.  D.  1512,  and  died  A.  D.  1597. 
They  were  thus  contemporaries  of  **  Sri  Chaitanya,'*  who  is  adored  as 
an  incarnation  of  Krishna,  and  yenerated  as  the  founder  of  their  reli- 
gion by  most  of  the  Vaishnayas  of  Bengal,  and  from  the  similarity  of 
the  doctrines  inculcated  as  well  as  from  a  tradition  to  that  efPect  it 
may  be  inferred  that  the  Asamese  sectarian  was  indebted,  directly 
or  indirectly,  to  his  illustrious  contemporary  for  the  system  of  religion 
he  introduced.  Chaitanya,*  of  whose  career  the  accounts  handed 
down  to  us  are  perhaps  more  to  be  depended  on,  was  born  at  Sylhet 
in  A.  D.  1485,  and  died,  or  was  last  seen,  at  Jagann&th  in  A.  D. 
1527.  The  Asamese  all  admit  the  interview  between  him  and  San- 
kar, but  the  sect  of  whom  I  am  treating  do  not  wish  it  to  be  supposed 
that  either  of  their  founders  was  under  any  obligations  to  the  Bengal 
Saint. 

The  Lil&  Gharitra  already  referred  to  as  the  received  account  of 
the  life  of  the  two  Mahdpurushyas,  is  in  verse,  and  dates  are  excluded 
as  too  matter-of-fact  for  a  poetical  efPusion.  According  to  this  poem 
Sankar's  reputed  father,  named  Cdsim,  was  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
country  called  **  Bhuyaa.'*  These  chiefs  have  often  had  the  govern- 
ment of  As&m,  or  of  parts  of  Asam,  absolutely  in  their  hands,  and  the 
periods  of  their  power  are  referred  to  as  the  times  of  the  *'  baruh 
bhnyas,''  but  though  they  are  honourably  distinguished  as  the  days 
in  which  many  important  works,  tanks,  roads,  embankments,  and  the 
like  were  executed,  their  authority  as  rulers  appears  to  have  been 
always  either  a  provisional  or  a  usurped  one,  and  the  expression 
**  bamh  bhuyas'  rule"  is  now  used  to  signify  a  period  of  anarchy. 

Simkar's  father  was  a  "  Sudra"  of  the  caste  little  known  except  in 
Asam,  called  "  Colliti."  The  education  of  his  son  he  entrusted  to  a 
learned  Brahman  and  the  only  marvels  related  of  his  childhood  are  his 
extraordinary  aptitude  for  learning  and  intense  application  night  and 
day  to  his  studies  without  rest. 

*  Ward's  Hiadtu,  Vol.  2Qd,  page  173,  As.  Soc.  Res.  VoL  zyI.  p.  110. 


462  Notes  on  the  "  Mahdpuruihyae:'  [No.  6. 

In  his  youth  he  was  married,  but  his  wife  died,  and  shortly  after  on 
the  death  also  of  his  father,  which  appears  to  have  taken  place  aboat 
the  same  time,  he  distributed  all  his  property  amongst  his  relations, 
went  on  a  pilgrimage,  visited  Gyah,  Jagannith  and  other  places,  and 
returned  after  an  absence  of  twelve  years.     He  found  the  dvil  govern* 
ment  of  his  country  in  a  very  disorganised  state  and  was  importuned 
by  his  friends  to  resume  his  position  as  a  chief  to  assist  in  restoring 
order,  but  this  he  declined  urging  that  he  had  now  to  meditate  on  all 
that  he  had  read  and  seen.    They,  however,  persuaded  him  to  take 
another  wife,  and  the  free  gifVs  he  received  on  the  occasion  of  his  mar- 
riage were  of  greater  value  than  all  the  wealth  he  had  formerly  been 
possessed  of.     In  his  meditations  on  the  Bhfigavat  and  Purdns  he 
appears  about  this  time  to  have  been  assbted  by  a  Brahman  named 
R&ma  lUma  Guru,  whom  the  Lil&  Charitra  introduces  to  us  rather 
abruptly.     This  Brdhman  was,  however,  the  progenitor  of  the  family, 
who  for  many  generations  have  held  the  office  of  Shasturiah  or  head 
of  the  Shostro,  and  that  may  account  for  his  being  so  prominently 
brodght  forward  ;  but  his  assistance  was  not  very  valuable,  as  Sankar 
did  not  fully  comprehend  the  sacred  books  he  was  studying  till  in- 
structed in  their  meaning  by  a  Br&man  who  was  specially  deputed  bj 
Jagann&th  himself  to  Sankar  and  made  a  long  journey  for  the  pur- 
pose with  no  other  address  than  **  Sri  Simkar,  Xs&m."     The  name  of 
this  Brahman  is  not  given  in  the  LiU  Charitra  but  in  some  other 
work  he  is  styled  Jagadisa  Misra.     It  was  about  this  time  that  his 
intimacy  with  Mddhab  commenced.     Madhab  was  a  *'  Sakta,"  a  wor^ 
shipper  of  the  female  principle.    One  day  he  ^ave  directions  to  his 
brother-in-law  R&maddsa  to  procure  a  goat  for  sacrifice,  at  an  approach* 
ing  festival  in  honor  of  YHXi.  Rimadisa  having  made  known  to  Sankar 
the  commission  he  had  received,  was  advised  by  him  to  return  to  Mi* 
dhab  without  having  executed  it.  The  latter  displeased  at  what  appeared 
to  him  an  unwarrantable  interference  sought  an  interview  with  San- 
kar and  entered  on  a  violent  altercation  with  him — but  Sankar  mildiy 
reproved  him  and  quoting  from  the  Bh^avat  expounded  to  him  how 
all  adoration  should  be  paid  to  *' Vishnu  the  Supreme."     '*  For"  said 
he,  ''  if  you  pour  water  on  the  roots  of  the  tree  the  leaves  and 
branches  are  refreshed  and  strengthened  by  it,  applied  to  the  leares 
and  branches  and  not  to  the  roots  it  is  of  no  avail."  Miuihab  is  stated 


1851.]  Notes  on  the  '<  Mahdpurmhyas'*  463 

to  have  been  so  much  struck  with  the  aptness  of  this  illustration  that 
he  at  once  prostrated  himself  as  a  disciple  before  Sankar,  from 
that  hour  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Bh^avat  and  its  com- 
mentarieSy  and  became  in  time  Sankar's  most  efficient  coadjutor  in 
translating  these  works  into  the  yernacular  for  the  benefit  of  his  coun« 
trymen.  His  merits  as  a  translator  and  as  a  faithful  follower  of 
Sankar  are  acknowledged  by  all  the  Vaishnavas  in  Xs&m,  but  the 
MahiLpurushyas  regard  the  master  and  the  disciple  as  equally  entitled 
to  adoration,  and  deify  them  both.  If  there  be  any  difference,  it  is  in 
favor  of  Midhab.  The  enclosure  of  their  great  place  of  worship  con» 
tains  a  temple  in  honor  of  him — lus  footprint,  enshrined  therein,  is  their 
most  sacred  relic.  They  have  nothing  similar  in  honor  of  Sankar ; 
but  the  anniversaries  of  their  respective  deaths  are  observed  with  the 
tame  solemnities.  The  success  of  Simkar  in  proselytizing  drew  upon 
him  the  envious  eyes  of  the  Brdhmans,  but  as  they  dreaded  meeting 
him  in  controversy,  they  are  accused  in  the  LiU  Charitra  of  endea- 
vouring to  throw  discredit  on  his  doctrines,  by  ridiculing,  reviling  and 
bullying  those  that  received  them.  The  disciples  having  brought  this 
to  Sankar's  notice,  he  applied  to  the  authorities  to  bring  about  a 
meeting  between  him  and  the  Br^hmans.  This  was  arranged  and  San- 
kar premising  by  saying  that  he  would  condemn  the  Br6hmans  out  of 
their  own  mouths  asked  them,  if  a  sinner  and  an  outcast  might  repeat 
the  name  of  Krishna,  without  having  made  atonement  and  being  re- 
admitted to  caste  7  They  replied  that  the  name  of  Krishna  was  of  such 
efficacy  that  to  repeat  it  with  faith  was  not  only  permitted  but  enjoined 
by  him,  as  the  repetition  of  the  name  alone  was  sufficient  for  atonement^ 
and  in  this  "  Kali  Yug"  it  is  all  that  was  necessary  for  man's  salvation 
except  the  Br&hmans.  All  present  declared  that  this  was  what  Sankar 
had  been  inculcating,  and  taking  up  the  cry  of  Hari  I  Hari !  which  he 
had  taught  them,  the  Br^hmaQS  had  not  a  word  more  to  say. 

After  this  Sankar  went  about  establishing  Shostroa  in  different 
places,  and  wherever  he  halted  one  of  these  institutions  sprung  up.  Near 
bis  own  village  he  founded  the  Borddar  Shostro  the  present  head 
priest  of  which  is  descended  from  him  through  his  granddaughter,  for 
though  he  left  sons  they  had  no  male  issue.  In  the  autumn  of  his  life 
he  again  visited  Jaggannith  and  then  it  was  he  had  an  interview  with 
Chaitanya.  He  returned  from  this  pilgrimage  and  recommenced  his 
religious  teaching  with  a  more  comprehensive  library  and  a  greater 

3  0 


464  Notet  on  the  "  Makdpunuhyas.''  [No.  6. 

store  of  knowledge,  and  resigning  his  mantle  to  M^dhab  finished  hb 
career  in  Cooch  Behar  in  the  one  hundred  and  fourth  year  of  hia  age. 

Sankar  and  Mddhab  between  them  translated  into  Asamese  the 
Bh^aTat,  Rdmiyana,  NAmamdlfi,  and  other  Granthas.  They  taught 
their  disciples  choruses  of  spiritual  songs  and  several  hymns  from  a 
work  called  the  Kirttan  Grantha.  They  gare  instruction  on  the 
names  and  attributes  of  God  from  the  books  called  the  N&maghosa. 
Gunam£ld,  LiUmil^  &c.  and  compiled  or  translated,  I  do  not  know 
which,  the  Bhakti  Ratndbali,  selections  from  the  Bhdgavat  and  the 
Purans* 

The  doctrines  taught  by  these  divines  appear  clearly  the  same  as 
those  ascribed  to  Ghaitanya,  and  perhaps  the  most  essential  dififer- 
ence  between  the  Mah^purushyas  and  the  Vaishnavas  of  Bengal  ia  tliat 
the  former  more  rigidly  observe  and  preserve  in  greater  parity  what 
they  have  received. 

They  instructed  their  disciples  to  acknowledge  the  existence  of  only 
one  God,  Vishnu  the  supreme,  and  prohibited  their  engaging  in  the 
worship  of  any  other  deity.  They  do  not  ignore  the  existence  of  the 
rival  or  minor  gods  of  the  Hindu  Pantheon,  but  consider  that  in 
adoring  Vishnu  they  obtain  the  favor  of  them  all.  They  were  instructed 
to  acknowledge  all  the  Avatars  of  Vishnu,  but  were  to  regard  his  appear- 
ance as  Krishna  as  the  manifestation  of  most  importance  to  mortals, 
and  to  seek  salvation  by  the  repetition  of  his  name  and  contemplation 
of  his  attributes.  Amongst  his  other  titles  he  was  to  be  acknowledged 
as  Bidhd  Vallabha,  or  lord  of  Radha,  but  lUdhA  was  to  be  regarded  as 
inseparably  connected  with  this  incarnation  of  the  God,  not  aa  a  dis* 
tinct  object  of  worship.  In  regard  to  a  future  state,  the  doctrines,  if  I 
am  correctly  informed  of  them,  are  simple  enough.  Elevation  to  Vai- 
kant'ha,  the  heaven  of  Vishnu,  as  the  reward  of  the  virtuoos,  an  eternity 
of '  Narak'  hell,  as  the  lot  of  the  wicked. 

Those  amongst  them  who  were  **  Grihis,"  laymen,  were  permitted  to 
worship  the  images  of  Vishnu  and  Krishna  in  the  form  of  the  SdUagiam 
but  all  other  idol  worship  was  interdicted,  and  though  images  of 
Krishna,  R&ma,  &c.  are  set  np  in  some  of  the  places  of  worship  belong- 
ing to  the  MahApurushyas,  no  adoration  is  paid  to  them  except  by 
BrAhmaQS.  To  the  SAlagram  and  image  of  Krishna,  offerings  of  on- 
cooked  food  are,  however,  made  by  the  Puj&ri,  a  Brahman,  in  the  name 
and  in  behalf  of  the  community.    The  '  Uddsins'  are  absolately  inter- 


^ 


185K]  Notes  on  the  *'  Mahdpurtuhyas"  465 

dieted  all  image  worship,  even  of  the  Sdlagram,  and  the  reason  assigned 
for  this  distinction  between  them  and  the  laity  is  that,  images  or  sym- 
bols of  the  deitj  on  which  to  concentrate  the  ideas,  are  required  by 
men  whose  minds  are  distracted  by  family  cares  and  by  indulgence  in 
worldly  enjoyments,  bnt  not  by  those  who  have  withdrawn  themselves 
from  both,  and  who,  if  they  act  up  to  their  vocation,  spend  the  greater 
portion  of  their  time  in  holy  meditation. 

The  doctrines  of  Chaitanya  obliterated  the  distinctions  of  caste.  In 
all  probability  those  originally  promulgated  by  Sankar  had  a  like 
tendency ;  but  at  present  though  the  Mah^purushyas  have  not  that 
reverence  for  it  that  is  entertained  and  arrogated  by  other  Hindus,  and 
have  more  intercourse  with  each  other  irrespective  of  caste  than  is 
usual  amongst  the  *  twice-born,*  yet  the  distinction  is  not  altogether 
effaced,  and  the  MahApumshyas  will  not  eat  cooked  food  from  the 
hands  of  a  brother  whose  blood  is  not  as  pure  as  their  own. 

Hindus  of  all  castes  are  admitted  into  the  fraternity,  and  once  admit- 
ted are,  with  the  exception  above  noticed,  associated  with  on  equal  terms 
by  all  the  brethren,  and  there  is  nothing  more  remarkable  about  this 
sect  than  the  firmness  with  which  this  bond  of  fraternity  is  maintained, 
supporting  each  other  through  evil  report  and  good  report,  bravely  and 
generously.  One  of  the  most  highly  respected  of  the  Ud^ins  is  by 
caste  a  distiller  of  spirits.  Amongst  ordinary  Hindus  it  would  be 
considered  degrading  to  men  of  caste  to  associate  with  such  an  indivi- 
dual, but  now,  as  a  Mahdpurushya  and  a  Uddsin  of  acknowledged 
holiness,  his  origin  is  considered  no  disgrace  to  him. 

Actual  privacy  at  meals,  such  as  is  enjoined  by  some  of  the  Vaishnava 
divines,  the  Mahdpurushyas  are  not  obliged  to  conform  to.  It  is  usual 
with  this  sect  when  a  number  get  together,  to  form  a  mess,  the  man  of 
the  purest  caste  amongst  them  cooks  for  all,  and  they  eat  sitting  together 
in  one  enclosure  but  not  from  the  same  dish.  This  uncivilized  practice 
of  eastern  nations  they  regard  with  disgust  and  every  man  has  his  own 
plate  to  eat  off.  Though  a  social  fraternity  in  their  own  community 
is  thns  encouraged,  they  are  obliged  to  be  extremely  circumspect  in 
their  intercourse  with  all  other  sects,  who  are  to  them  as  gentiles. 
Purification  by  bathing  and  change  of  raiment  is  necessary  before  every 
meal  and  previous  to  entering  their  places  of  worship,  as  they  cannot 
transact  the  affairs  of  every  day  life  without  coming  into  contact  with 
gentiles,  and  all  such  contact  pollutes. 

3  o  2 


466  Notes  on  the  "  Mahdpurushyas**  [No.  6. 

Sankar  particularly  warned  his  followers  against  the  commissioa  of 
the  following  crimes,  which  from  their  being  particularised  whilst 
others  of  equal  or  greater  importance  are  omitted,  were  doubtless  those 
that  in  the  days  of  his  admonitions  were  most  prevalent — adultery, 
theft,  lying,  pulling  each  other's  hair,  (I)  or  any  violence  to  the  person 
of  another.  He  also  placed  his  interdict  on  the  use  of  intoxicating 
dntgs,  which  is  considered  to  extend  even  to  the  use  of  tobacco,  and,  in 
addition  to  what  is  abstained  from  by  all  orthodox  Hindus,  he  pro- 
hibited his  disciples  from  eating  or  even  keeping  ducks,  pigeons,  and 
goats.     Some  of  these  prohibitions  are  not  now  much  attended  to. 

This  sect  of  Vaishnavas  make  nine  marks  with  the  chandan  or  powder 
of  sandal-wood  on  the  forehead,  the  bridge  of  the  nose,  the  ears,  breast, 
and  arms.  As  they  make  each  mark  they  repeat  some  name  but  IVir« 
ther  than  this,  the  rationale  of  the  marking  they  will  not  disclose. 
Perhaps  there  is  one  mark  for  each  of  the  aecomplished  incarnations 
of  Vishnu,  or  it  may  be,  one  for  each  of  the  nine  Bidhs  or  modes  of 
acquiring  knowledge. 

During  the  life-time  of  Sankar  all  the  Vaishnavas  acknowledged 
him,  and  him  only«  as  their  spiritual  head.  On  his  death  M&dhab 
succeeded  to  this  position  amongst  the  Mahapurushyas,  but  the  first 
Shusturiah  or  Adhikdri  of  the  Borpetah  Shostro  was  a  Ud&in  Bhakat 
whose  name  was  Mathuri  D^a,  but  who  was  generally  called  and  ia 
now  spoken  of  as  *'  Bur£  At4."  He  was  selected  for  the  office,  and 
installed  in  it  by  Midhab.  Mathurd  D^a  before  his  death  directed 
the  Bhakats  in  conjunction  with  the  Mahants,*  or  heads  of  the  subor* 
dinate  Shostros,  to  select  a  successor  from  the  Brahman  family  of  BAma 
Bdma  Guru,  the  learned  pundit  who  studied  with  Saukar,  a  successor 
was  chosen  in  accordance  with  his  wishes  and  since  then  the  vacancies 
in  the  office  of  AdhikAri  have  always  been  filled  by  the  descendants  of 
this  Br&hman.  Some  assert  that  such  was  the  injunction  of  the  last 
Sudra  Shusturiah,  others  contend  that  the  Bhakats  are  not  bound  to 
select  from  any  particular  family,  but  had  there  been  no  restriction  aa 
their  choice,  it  is  not  likely  that  the  succession  would  have  so  bag 
continued  in  this  one.    There  have  been  many  sharply  contested  elee> 

*  There  are  four  familieB  of  these  Mahants,  all  Sadras,  one  descended  firom  tlw 
Rima  D^  who  married  Midhab's  sister,  the  other  three  from  favorite  disciples  sad 
feUow-labourers  of  the  two  Mah&porashyas.  They  signify  their  ntifieatioa  of  tJbm 
Bhakats'  selection  by  presenting  the  Shnstariah  elect  with  the  sacred  ** 


£.  99 


1851.]  NoteM  on  the  *'  MahdpunuhyasV  467 

tionsy  when  the  Bhakats  were  divided  in  opinion,  but  on  no  occasion 
were  the  nominiea  of  either  party  selected  from  any  other  family.* 

The  Adhik&ri  is  assisted  by  a  deputy  called  the  Desha  Adhikari  and 
there  are  several  other  office-bearers  for  the  lay  and  for  the  spiritual 
duties. 

With  exception  to  certain  fees  allotted  to  the  Adhik&ri«  all  offerings 
received  for  relig;ious  duties,  presents  from  disciples,  fees  of  admission 
from  proselytes,  fees  for  re-admission  to  caste  and  the  like  are  deposited 
in  the  Shostro  treasury,  and  credited  in  the  Shostro  accounts  by  the 
accountant,  and  no  disbursement  can  be  made  except  by  order  of  the 
Adhikiri  with  the  assent  of  the  Bhakats,  or  a  portion  of  them  forming 
a  sort  of  committee.  The  treasury  is  said  to  be  very  rich.  The  value  of 
gold  and  silver  utensils  and  ornaments  together  with  the  cash  in  the  store- 
house is  estimated  at  60,000  Rnpees.  The  annual  receipts  may  average 
four  or  five  thousand  and  the  disbursements  about  three  thousand.  The 
chief  items  of  expenditure  being  the  subsistence  of  poor  travellers,  for 
whose  benefit  an  establishment  of  wood-cutters,  potters  and  fishermen 
is  kept  up,  and  the  expense  of  feasting  at  the  great  annual  festivals 
all  visitors  who  avail  themselves  of  the  hospitality  of  the  Shostro. 

The  half  rent  paid  to  Government  for  the  Dharmmottar  lands  attached 
to  the  temple  is  also  paid  from  the  general  fund,  nothing  on  this  account 
being  taken  from  the  Bhakats  who  occupy  the  land. 

For  adjudication  in  disputes  brought  before  the  head  of  the  institu- 
tion, for  assessing  the  amount  of  fine  to  be  levied  from  an  outcast  for 
re-admission  to  caste,  and  for  other  matters  requiring  consideration, 
the  Adhikari  is  assisted  by  a  council  which  usually  consists  of  two  or 
more  members  of  the  family  of  the  **  Pdthak"  (reader  of  a  commentary 
of  the  Bh^avat)  and  of  the  reader  of  the  Bhagavat  in  Sanskrit, 
a  Brahman,  or  one  of  the  family  of  the  "  Rajmidhi"  who  is  the  man 
of  business  of  the  Shostro  in  all  temporal  affairs.  These  councils  are 
held  in  a  house  adjoining  the  **  Ndmaghar.'' 

Any  individual  wishing  to  become  a  Bbakat  or  disciple  must  present 
to  the  Shostro  an  offering  of  oil,  cloths,  and  a  sum  of  money  according 
to  bis  means.  The  AdhikAri  or  in  his  absence  the  Desha  Adhik&ri 
then  teaches  him  the  Mantra  or  initiating  incantation,  upon  receiv- 
ing which  he  must  fee  his  instructor,  and  as  far  as  I  have  learnt, 

*  This  B4ma  lUma  Gara  was  thas  the  Aaron  of  the  sect,  the  progeoitor  of  a 
family  of  Levitet  from  whom  alone  the  high  priests  csd  be  chosen. 


468  Notes  an  the  "  Mahdpunuhyas"  [No.  6. 

these  are   the  only  fees  the  Adhikari  can  clMim,    thoagh  he   also 
reeeives  presents  from  disciples  who  Tisit  him  after  a  long  absence. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  in  what  words  the  mystic  Mantra 
is  given.     It  is  an  inviolable  secret. 

It  only  remains  for  me  to  notice  the  services  daily  performed  in  the 
8hostro.  Sankar  and  MAdhab  taught  their  followers  that  of  the 
nine  modes  by  which  knowledge  was  acquired  ("  the  nobo  vid*')  the 
most  important  were  '*  hearing,"  **  singing  and  remembering,"  and  it 
is  with  reference  to  these,  that  the  following  ritual  has  been  establbhed. 

1  St.  The  morning  service  appropriately  commences  with  the  songs 
which  the  Gopis  were  accustomed  to  sing  to  awaken  Krishna. 

2nd.  This  is  followed  by  spiritual  songs  accompanied  by  the  cUp« 
pmg  of  hands  and  striking  of  cymbals. 

3rd.  The  officiating  Brihman  reads  a  portion  of  the  BbiLgavat  in 
Sanskrita. 

4th.  A  portion  of  the  commentaries  on  the  above  in  Asameec  is 
read  by  one  of  the  Bhakats. 

In  the  afternoon  service. 

1st.    The  commentary  of  the  Bh&gavat  is  read. 

2nd.  The  congregation  sing  and  clap  their  hands  and  strike  the 
cymbals. 

3rd.     The  Bh^avat  in  Sanskrit  is  read. 

The  third  service  is  held  in  the  evening,  at  dusk,  by  candlelight^  at 
which,  Ist,  a  portion  of  the  "  GunamdU," 

2nd.     Portions  of  the  **  LM  m&\i,"  and 

3rd.     Parts  of  the  "  Bhotima"  are  read. 

4th.  Singing  accompanied  with  cymbals  and  other  musical  instru- 
ments. 

5th.     Singing  accompanied  with  the  clapping  of  hands  only. 

6th.  A  portion  of  the  commentaries  on  the  Bh^avat  or  a  part  <)€ 
the  Asamese  translation  of  the  Bimdyana  is  read.  These  books  are  read 
regularly  through  till  finished,  and  then  recommenced. 

At  the  conclusion  of  each  of  these  services  the  name  of  Krishna  is 
slowly  repeated  three  or  four  times  by  the  Bhakat  who  officiates,  in  a 
deep,  solemn  and  impressive  tone  of  voice.  The  whole  congregation 
repeat  it  after  him  with  equal  solemnity,  all  with  their  heads  reverentlj 
bent  down  till  the  forehead  touches  the  ground  ;  it  is  echoed  by  those 
in  the  verandah  and  taken  up  by  such  as  may  be  within  hearing  oat- 


1851.]  Notes  on  the  "  MahdpurushyasV  469 

ride,  who  all  prostrate  themselves  as  they  repeat  it,  and  thus  it  is  con- 
tinued till  it  is  heard  hut  as  a  faint  moan  and  dies  away  in  the  dis- 
tauce.  None  that  have  heen  present  could  fail  to  he  struck  with  this 
very  impressive  mode  of  concluding  the  service. 

The  superiority  of  the  form  and  mode  of  the  devotional  exercises 
above  descrihed,  contrasted  with  the  ordinary  temple  worship  of  the 
Hindus,  is  apparent  enough  to  attract  and  retain  votaries.  Instead  of 
a  small  shrine  into  which  none  but  the  officiating  Brahman  enters  and 
from  which  no  instruction  to  the  crowd  outside  is  even  attempted,  a 
Itrge  bailding  capable  of  affording  accommodation  to  thousands  is 
devoted  to  the  purposes  of  praises  of  the  deity,  congregational  singing 
and  moral  instruction,  and  to  keep  up  the  spirit  of  the  sect  as  well  as 
to  afford  them  ensamples  of  holy  living,  the  actions,  precepts  and 
chief  incidents  in  the  lives  of  their  founders  are  constantly  hrought  to 
their  recollection. 

Amongst  the  peculiarities  of  this  institution  is  the  almost  communis- 
tic  nature  of  their  system  of  Government.  In  other  Asam  Shostros 
the  resident  Bhakats  were  regarded  as  little  better  than  slaves  of  the 
high  priest  for  the  time  being,  whether  the  latter  office  was  hereditary 
or  otherwise  held,  but  the  Bhakats  of  Borpetah  have  all  a  proprietary 
nght  in  their  Shostro  and  a  share  in  its  Government.  Acknowledg- 
ing the  Adhikari  as  their  **  Guru,"  they  implicitly  submit  to  his 
guidance  in  spiritual  affairs  but  in  temporal  matters  he  can  take  no 
step  without  their  voice.  There  are  indeed  two  parties  amongst  them 
which  we  may  designate  "  high  and  low  church/'  the  one  admitting, 
the  other  disavowing  his  claim  to  infallibility,  but  these  are  delicate 
questions  with  which  I  will  not  further  meddle. 

The  institution  is  less  richly  endowed  by  the  former  rulers  of  the 
eonntry  than  many  others  of  far  less  importance,  but  they  hold  a  grant 
of  land  conferred  on  them  by  Seeb  Sing,  one  of  the  Ahom  r&jia  of 
Aaim,  dated  Saka  1657,  corresponding  vrith  A.  D.  1735,  in  which  the 
rights  of  the  Bhakats  are  peculiarly  recognized.  The  lands,  about 
397  acres,  being  granted  to  297  individuals  by  name  who  were  the 
heads  of  the  families  of  the  resident  Bhakats  then  existing  and  to  the 
Shnsturiah  and  Desha  Shusturiah  and  Pujdri  for  the  time  being  the 
space  for  whose  names  is  left  blank.  I  am  told  that  they  have  more 
ancient  grants  for  a  smaller  quantity  of  land  from  two  of  the  Delhi 
Badsii&hs  but  these  I  have  not  seen. 


470  E99ay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  6. 


A  Comparative  Essay  oh  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India. 

(Continued  from  page  272.) 

From  Caeh'hara  £1  Edirisi  made  Ghazera^  and  probablj  CoBair.* 
The  names  of  Wair,  or  Eirus  are  unknown  now,  at  least  to  the  pil- 
grims, who  travel  that  way.  Haying  doubled  the  Cape,  Nearchua 
came  into  a  large  and  commodious  harbour,  protected  bj  a  small 
island,  called  by  him  Bibacta,  and  by  Pliny,  Bibaga  ;  not  more  than 
three  hundred  yards  from  the  shore.  The  distance  from  Croeaia  is 
omitted  by  Arrian ;  but  Pliny  reckons  twelve  Roman,  or  ten  and  a 
half  British  miles.  Bibaga  is  perhaps  a  corruption  from  D^bi-b^ga^ 
the  garden  of  Sitd-devi,  or  simply  Debi^  who  has  several  in  that  part 
of  the  country.  It  is  called  By  blue,  in  some  MSS.  Babulona^  by 
Philostratus,  in  his  life  of  Apollonius ;  perhaps  from  B66ul,  the 
Acacia  tree,  which  abounds  all  along  that  coast.  This  small  island, 
being  so  close  in  shore,  has  not  been  noticed  by  late  navigators,  and 
possibly  it  no  longer  exists  as  an  island.  I  suppose  that  this  harbour, 
denominated  after  Alexander,  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  dry  river,  which 
I  mentioned  before. 

This  narrow  passage  of  300  yards  only,  between  the  mainland  and 
the  island,  and  even  the  harbour  itself  at  the  mouth  of  a  river,  is  really 
a  Khdri,  or  Khdrijuna,  or  KhdrizAna^  and  answers  of  course  to  the 
Rhixana^  or  Bhizana,  both  of  Marcian,  and '  of  Ptolemy.  Nine  miles 
Roman,  or  about  eight  British,  from  it  there  was,  according  to  Pliny, 
another  island  called  Toralliba,  which  in  Hindi  signifies  the  island  of 
Liba ;  and  is  obviously  Chilney,  called  by  Ptolemy  CodAni^  probably 
for  Colani;  for  there  is  very  little  difference  between  the  letters  D, 
and  L  in  Greek ;  and  of  course  they  are  often  put  the  one  for  the 
other.  Besides,  this  island  is  opposite  to  the  country  called  Cota^  and 
also  Colto&n  by  £1  £drisi.  Ptolemy  considered  the  island  of  Liba^  as 
different  from  Colani,  which,  in  that  case,  must  have  disappeared, 
which  is  not  likely.  Liba  or  Labe  is  the  name  of  the  goddess 
Chandicd,  or  the  lustful  goddess,  as  we  have  seen  before.  Tora-LUm 
is  simply  called  Tora  by  £1  £drisi;  and  in  Hindi  Tora,  or  Tt 
signify  an  island.     From  this  place  Nearchus  put  to  sea  again, 

*  See  £1  Edriti,  pp.  56  and  57. 


1851.]  Essay  (m  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  471 

after  a  course  of  four  miles,  stopped  ander  the  shelter  of  a  small  bland 
close  to  the  shore,  and  called  Dotnai.  There  was  no  water ;  but  it  was 
found  of  a  good  quality  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile,  probably  in 
the  dry  bed  of  the  canal,  or  Nala  of  Hanum&n.  This  little  island 
seems  to  be  noticed  in  some  late  surveys,  and  is  called  Domail  by 
£1  Edrisi ;  who  says,  that  there  was  on  it  a  small  town  called  Ca«- 
Caharf  which,  it  is  more  probable,  was  on  the  continent ;  and  the 
inhabitants  of  it,  are  called  Damcei  by  Stephanus  of  Byzantium. 

Cahar  is,  for  Cahir,  Cahird  generally  pronounced  Cair,  Seyerat 
places  called  Cahira^  in  the  countries  bordering  upon  the  Indus,  are 
mentioned  in  the  Ayin  Acberi.  I  suppose  the  true  reading  to  be  Kie* 
Cahir,  or  Cair  in  Kiz,  or  Gedrosia.  Cdraichi  was  also  called  Cairt  and 
probably  by  way  of  contradistinction  Caer-cede,  Caer-shede,  for  Cair- 
Sind.  For  the  Portuguese  in  composition  sometimes  wrote  CtW, 
Cejut  and  even  Grind  for  Sind.  Hence  we  find  it  asserted,  that  the 
Indus  was  also  called  Karehed.  Small  settlements  have  occasionally 
been  attempted  on  that  coast,  as  I  haye  been  told ;  but  they  were  soon 
after  forsaken,  as  Hihgula-Bevi  is  averse  to  them.  The  country  was 
called  Sangada,  a  denomination  now  seemingly  unknown  in  that 
country.  It  is  perhaps  from  the  Sanskrit,  and  Hindi  SankhadA, 
implying  a  country  abounding  with  shells,  which  is  really  the  case. 

£1  Ediin  says,  that  from  Dabil,  at  the  entrance  of  India,  and  of  * 
course  Cdraichi,  to  Cape  Mond,  there  are  six  miles  (the  numbers  are 
obviously  corrupted)  hence  to  Coli  six  more.  Coli  is  Domail,  Cola, 
or  Call  is  a  creek.  From  Domai,  after  a  course  of  nineteen  miles, 
Nearchus  reached  a  place  called  Saranya,  probably  from  R6ma- 
chandra's  seat — Zeroed,  or  in  Persian  Seirunga  ;  which  is  near  it,  and  a 
little  further,  were  the  rocks  called  Sacala,  These  are  not  noticed  by 
pilgrims,  probably  because  there  are  no  legends  attached  to  them : 
perhaps  they  are  low  rocks,  forming  a  ledge,  stretching  out  far  into 
the  sea.  This  was  probably  the  reason,  why  Nearchus  was  deterred 
from  going  round  them ;  and  as  there  was  a  passage  through  them, 
though  very  narrow,  he  preferred  to  go  that  way.  Sugala  in  Sanskrit 
sigpiifies  the /air  way  passage:  in  Hindi  Su-Cali,  or  Col  signifies  the 
fair,  or  safe  creek  ;  also  a  safe  narrow  passage.  In  English  Gully  or 
Gully^bole,  in  French  Goulet,  from  the  Latin  Gula  the  throat,  Gali 
in  Hindi  is  the  throat  and  Gali,  a  narrow  pass  or  lane. 

3  p 


472  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  6. 

From  this  place  Neftrchus  went  to  MorotUobara,  which,  he  sajs, 
ngnifies  the  harbour  of  women.  Moroniobara  ia  from  the  Persian 
Moorut-bahr,  the  bay,  or  creek  of  women  or  of  the  woman ;  and  ia  a 
translation  of  its  Hindi  name.  There,  according  to  tradition,  reigned 
a  woman  in  former  times ;  and  that  woman  is  HinguWDevi^  the 
mother  of  mankind.  This  harbour  no  longer  exists,  as  I  have  shewn 
before :  but  the  creek,  through  which  Nearchus  went  into  the  inner 
bay  of  the  Arbia  still  remains :  though  no  longer  navigable.  Then 
Nearchus  with  the  fleet  went  to  the  inner  mouth  of  the  river.  There 
was  a  commodious  harbour  with  a  large  island  in  front :  the  water  was 
bad,  but  by  going  up  the  river  about  40  stadia,  it  was  found  of  good 
quality.  This  is  the  harbour  of  Argenui^  mentioned  by  Pliny :  and 
from  this  place  Nearchus  crossed  the  bay,  and  anchored  at  Pagala^ 
opposite  to  86nemey&n( ;  and  there  is  the  outward  mouth  of  the 
Arbis.  This  is  also  the  mouth  of  the  same  river  as  noticed  by 
Ptolemy,  and  Marcian.  Arigenus  they  call  Rhaprava :  then  oomea 
the  harbour  of  women,  Coiamba,  the  well  of  our  mother,  Rigana,  and 
at  some  distance  from  it,  the  boundary  of  Gedrosia ;  which  being 
well  defined  by  nature,  remains  invariably  the  same,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Indian  H^^  to  the  eastward  of  the  range  of  mountains,  which 
ends  at  Gape  Mong,  and  is  dose  to  it.  Rhaprava  is  from  the  Sanskrit 
and  Hindi  R^a-pravdht  the  grand  canal  of  Rdma,  of  which  there  are 
two,  one  to  the  east,  and  the  other  to  the  west  of  the  Arbis;  and 
where  they  spring  from  the  parent  stream,  above  the  bay  there  was 
the  harbour  and  village  of  Argenus,  thus  called,  because  it  was  on  the 
western  side  of  the  river,  in  the  district  of  Haur^Cdndn,  or  Hav 
Caidn  ;  and  which,  probably  from  that  circumstance,  was  called  R&m- 
prav&h.  R&ma-Chandra  excavated  only  part  of  that  canal  himsdf ; 
but  as  the  rest  was  done  by  his  army,  and  by  his  order,  the  whole  very 
properly  is  denominated  the  canal  of  R&ma.  Coi*AnUtd,  signifies  the 
well  of  our  mother,  to  the  south  of  Moroniobara,  as  I  observed  before. 

The  distances  both  in  Ptolemy  and  Marcian,  are  excessive  beyond 
measure,  and  stand  thus  in  Ptolemy.  From  Pagala  or  outer  month, 
to  the  inner  one  of  the  Arbis,  at  Rhaprava,  60  geographical  miles : 
to  the  harbour  of  women,  as  many;  and  to  Coiamba,  60  also:  to 
Rhizana,  40 :  to  the  boundary,  25.  In  Marcian,  we  have  from  the 
first  to    the  second  place  550    stadia:  500  to  the  next:    400  to 


1851.]  Esiay  on  the  Ancient  Oeography  of  India,  473 

Coiamba:  the  two  others  are  omitted:  and,  in  both  anthore,  the 
respectiye  dbtances  are  not  even  proportionable.  From  the  inner 
month  of  the  Arbis,  to  the  boundary  either  at  Cape  Mond^  or  at  the 
Indian  HAb^  the  distance  is,  according  to  Ptolemy,  185  Geographical 
miles,  whilst  it  is  really  no  more  than  60  or  67  British  miles.  Rizana^ 
I  suppose  to  be  a  corruption,  from  Khari  and  Kharijan,  a  creek,  and 
in  Persian  Khalij  and  ^Khaljun  or  Khalzun  :  and  in  the  Delta,  there 
is  a  place  called  Kharizana,  according  to  the  Ayin  Acberi ;  and  in  some 
MSS.  Oharijuna.  These  distances  must  be  considerably  reduced,  and 
Rkizana  will  be  Alexander* m  harbour,  which  being  at  the  mouth  of  a 
river,  though  dry  now,  is  really  a  Khari,  or  Kharizana.  Besides  the 
narrow  channel,  between  the  island  and  the  main,  is  also  a  Charizana. 
The  Arbia  or  Arabis  is  called  Carbis  by  iEthicns :  and  to  this  day  it 
is  denominated  HAb  and  Cdb.  It  is  the  Cophes  of  Pliny,  as  will 
appear  hereafter.  £1  Edrisi  mentions  the  country  of  Araba,  and 
Father  Monserrat  says,  that  the  riyer  was  called  in  his  time  Arba,  and 
also  H&b ;  for  he  takes  particular  notice  of  the  Indian  Ab,  or  HAb, 

From  Pagala,  Nearchus  went  to  Cabdn&y  called  CawdnA  by  Ptolemy ; 
from  the  Sanskrit  Cup&nfi,  and  the  Hindi  Coowanh,  or  the  wells. 
These  are  the  wells  of  Aerah.  The  next  station  was  at  Coeala,  from 
its  being  near  the  HAb  or  ColcalA,  or  the  river  of  noises ;  and  several 
streams  in  India  are,  from  that  circumstance,  called  Culeufya  or  Cur* 
eufya.  Next  comes  the  river  Tomerue,  called  Tuberue  by  Pliny ;  and 
now  the  river  Haur,  Ghaur,  and  Aghaur.  Tomerue  is  from  the 
Sanskrit  TAmra,  one  of  the  names  of  HingulA-devi ;  and  all  names, 
implying  a  copper  colour  or  TAmra  are  applicable  to  her.  The  Hindus^ 
however,  were  not  satisfied  with  this  etymology :  but  they  suppose 
that  every  thing  there  was  formerly  of  copper,  or  TAmra :  but  after- 
wards all  the  copper  was,  as  usual  at  this  place,  turned  into  stones, 
still  called  TAmrA  from  their  colour.  The  country  to  the  east  of  the 
river  Hat«r,  or  TdmrA,  is  TamrA^  as  far  as  the  HAb,  and  belongs  parti- 
cularly to  HingulA,  or  TAmrAdetfi,  more  generally  called  in  Sanskrit 
CamalA :  hence  the  country,  and  town  of  CamalA :  and  the  country  to 
the  east  of  the  HAb^  is  Swarnaea,  or  of  gold.  Philostratus  in  his 
life  of  Apollonius  has  preserved  some  curious  fragments  of  anti- 
quity. 

3  p  2 


474  E99ay  on  ike  Ancient  Geography  qf  India.  [No.  6. 

Apollonius  after  leaving  the  island  of  Byblus,  comes  to  the  district 
of  Pegada^  in  the  country  of  the  Oritoe ;  where  the  stones,  and  the 
sand  are  copper,  and  it  is  called  the  golden  country  from  the  immense 
returns  in  gold  from  the  sale  of  their  copper.  S6ue-mey4ul»  and  its  dis- 
trict is  so  called  from  its  golden  fisheries,  from  the  large  returns  in  gold, 
from  the  sale  of  the  fish.  Unfortunately  there  is  no  copper  in  that 
country :  but  it  was  so  supposed,  and  it  is  enough  for  our  purpose. 
Pegada  is  for  Pegala;  and  Philostratus  mentions  next  a  sea-town 
called  Stobera^  for  Tobera  or  TomerA^  and  the  dress  of  the  inhabitants 
consisted  of  the  skins  of  the  larger  kind  of  fish ;  as  related  by  Nearchus, 
of  those  who  liyed  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  TomerM. 

Cape  M&d6n  comes  next,  commonly  called  MorAn^  and  sometimes 
M&l&n.  It  is  the  Malana  of  Nearchus  and  it  is  the  mount  MaUus  of 
Pliny  from  the  Greek  Maleos,  and  Maleon  in  the  country  of  the  Orittt, 
or  those  of  Haur,  There,  says  he,  in  summer  the  shadows  fall  to  the 
south,  and  in  winter  to  the  north.  This  is  true  in  part  only ;  three  or 
four  weeks  before,  and  as  many  after  the  summer  sobtice,  the  shadows 
fall  to  the  south :  but  all  the  rest  of  the  year,  they  fall  toward  the 
north.  Nearchus  mentions  this  circumstance ;  but  he  does  not  say, 
that  it  was  observed  at  Cape  Malana  :  and  this  could  not  be  the  case, 
as  the  season  was  too  far  advanced.  Nearchus  in  hi:;  journal,  going  to 
take  leave  of  India,  which  terminates  at  Cape  Malana^  takes  notice  of 
a  phenomenon  which  he  observed  once  as  he  was  launching  out  a 
great  way  into  the  sea ;  when  the  shadows  in  the  fore  and  afternoon 
fell  to  the  south :  but  at  noon  there  was  no  shadow  at  all.  Nearchus, 
since  he  left  the  Indus,  kept  always  close  to  the  shore ;  and  the  above 
observation  took  place,  whilst  in  company  with  Alexander,  who  did 
really  stretch  out  into  the  sea  from  the  western  mouth  of  the  Indus, 
about  the  summer  solstice.  Though  the  place,  where  it  was  observed 
at  sea,  and  Cape  Malana,  are  without  the  tropics,  yet  this  pheno- 
menon takes  place  there,  as  well  as  at  Benares  in  the  same  latitude 
nearly  with  Cape  Malan,  As  horizontal  dials  are  very  incouTenieot 
during  the  hot  vrinds,  I  made  a  vertical  one  at  that  place  about  nineteen 
years  ago,  for  Mr.  Duncan,  now  Governor  of  Bombay:  and  being 
without  the  tropics,  I  thought  myself  safe.  It  was  in  the  winter;  but 
to  my  great  astonishment,  the  dial  was  of  no  use,  about  the  summer 
solstice.    At  first,  in  the  latter  end  of  May,  the  remotest  hour  lii 


1851.]  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  475 

both  in  tbe  morning,  and  in  the  evening,  ceased  to  be  illuminated :  a 
few  daj8  after,  the  next  lines  were  affected  in  the  same  manner :  and 
so  on  gradually,  till  a  few  days  before,  and  also  after  the  solstice,  when 
the  southern  face  of  the  dial  no  longer  enjoyed  the  rays  of  the  son : 
but  at  noon  there  was  no  shadow,  as  remarked  by  Nearchus. 

The  same  phenomenon  takes  place,  with  a  wall  placed  due  east  and 
west ;  and  this  unforeseen  circumstance  subjected  me,  and  my  anfor« 
tunate  dial,  to  the  innocent  railleries  of  my  friends.  That,  this  phe- 
nomenon takes  place  at  Cape  Miid&n,  and  at  the  mouths  of  the  Indus, 
though  without  tropics,  I  have  proved ;  and  that  it  was  observed  by 
Nearchus,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  Truth  compels  me,  as  well  as  the 
learned  Dr.  Vincent,  to  confe98,  that  the  language  is  too  express,  to 
admit  of  a  general  interpretation ;  for  it  is  Nearchus  speaking  of  what 
he  had  seen.  The  observation  then  took  place,  either  eight  or  ten 
days  before,  or  as  many  after  the  2 1st  of  June,  when  the  phenomenon 
is  sufficiently  obvious :  for  before  and  after,  it  is  not  so :  being  just 
perceiyable  in  the  morning  and  evening.  This,  being  once  admitted, 
proves  that  Alexander  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Indus,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  month  of  June. 

M(ut6n  is  a  derivative  form  from  the  Sanskrit  M{i4ha^  a  head,  a 
headland ;  S^irdn,  from  S^ira  is  used  in  the  same  sense :  but  the  Hindus 
suppose,  that  it  is  su  called  from  the  Munda  ot  MMha  the  head  of 
Ganes'a,  which  fell  there. 

The  Hindus  consider  Hingl&j,  and  Cape  Mud&n,  as  the  boundary 
of  India,  and  of  course  I  shall  not  go  beyond  it. 

Deities  of  the  first  rank  have  generally  small  districts,  or  portions 
of  land  dedicated  to  them,  and  in  which  they  are  supposed  to  reside, 
at  least  occasionally.  These  are  styled  vana,  grove  or  forest ;  though 
there  should  be  no  trees  in  it,  at  least  obvious  to  the  sight.  These  are 
also  called  Fdtiea,  gardens  or  garden  houses;  and  in  the  spoken 
dialects,  B&g.  The  same  deity  has  many  not  only  in  India,  but  all 
over  the  world ;  and  they  place  in  every  one  of  them,  another  embodied 
form,  or  rather  another  self,  if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression. 

The  arrangement  of  the  different  parts  in  these  Faticae,  is  in  general 
the  same,  so  that,  not  only  the  same  legend,  but  also  the  same  descrip- 
tion, will  serve  for  every  one  of  them.  There  are  however  some 
exceptions,  arising  from  local  circumstances,  which  are  generally  over- 


476  EtMay  on  the  Ancient  Oeography  of  India,  [No.  6. 

looked,  and  occasion  curiona  mistakes,  and  we  have  a  striking  instance 
of  this  in  the  present  case.  The  place  of  HingulA-deviSA  not  described 
particalariy  in  any  of  the  Pur^bas,  either  nnder  the  name  of  SirhrA^ 
Jyum,  or  of  Mahd-Cdla^van  /  for  Loea-mdtd  is  Mahd-C^i,  and  her  consort 
is  Mahd-CMa.  MahA-Cala-van^  or  simply  CMa-van^iR  called  Coiwai 
by  £1  Edrisi,  and  Ebn  Hancal  Kelwan.  Yet  the  description  of  Strird" 
jyam  in  the  peninsula,  is  that  of  Hingl^j ;  for  the  author  has  intro- 
duced Daldala  and  Jala-bkumUt  quagmireM  and  quiektands  ;  which 
are  inadmissible  on  the  summit  of  the  Gauts.  The  Cdla-van  of  Hing- 
Uj  is  acknowledged  to  be  the  first,  and  original  one.  The  next  to  it, 
is  that  in  which  Ujjaini  is  situated :  and  this  is  described  in  the 
Scanda-pur^Qa,  in  the  Section  of  Avanti :  but  the  author  has  been 
more  cautious ;  for  instead  of  the  round  stones  or  gaUetf  of  Hinglfij, 
which  are  not  found  about  Ujjain,  he  has  substituted  the  fruit  of  the 
Bilya  tree,  which  in  size  and  colour  looks  very  much  like  them ;  and 
also  is  so  hard,  that  a  shower  of  them  would  effectually  repress  the 
boldest  assailants.  There  we  are  told,  that  Siiva  being  partial  to 
Mahd-Cdlavan,  called  Golwan  by  £1  £drisi  and  £bn  Haucal,  or  th. 
forests  in  which  he  and  his  consort  lived  in  their  primitiye  forms,  mt 
ancestors  of  mankind,  in  the  characters  of  Mahd^Cdla,  and  Makd^Cdlit 
directed  four  forms  of  his  to  watch  it  constantly.  To  the  east  BUvds'- 
toara  was  placed,  or  the  lord  of  the  stones  of  the  size  and  in  the 
shape  of  the  fruit  of  the  Biha  tree.  This  is  the  Angdheryd-Bkairava 
Mahddeva  of  our  pilgrims.  To  the  north  was  Darddure/wara^  or  the 
lord  in  the  shape  of  a  Bull-frog :  he  is  the  Tdngdr,  or  Jdnghdr-Bkai" 
rava-Mahd'deva,  I  mentioned  before.  To  the  west  is  PiitgdUfswaru, 
the  lord  and  consort  of  Pingdle'ewari,  or  Hinguli-deyi,  and  to  the 
south  is  the  fourth  form,  called  Cdgdvarohdji^ewara.  The  seat  of  the 
lord  Darddura,  .is  among  the  mountains  so  called  after  him,  and  often 
mentioned  in  the  lists  of  countries  in  the  Purees,  and  placed  there 
in  the  west.  His  consort  Chan'dicdf  is  also  with  propria  e^led 
JDarddurU  or  Darddure^twari,  our  Ladt  in  the  shape  of  a  BM-frop. 
Darddura  is  a  frog,  a  toad,  but  here  it  is  understood  of  the  bnli  kind, 
on  account  of  its  vociferation  and  loud  noise.  In  the  other  Strhr^om, 
it  is  Hanumdn,  the  monkey,  who  produces  those  tremendous  sonnds^ 
which  either  kill  people  instantly,  or  drive  them  to  madneas. 
The  seat  of  Cdgdoarohana  is  Cape  Mund,  and  leaving  oat  Cdya, 


18  J  I.]  Eisay  on  the  Ancient  Geo/fraphy  of  India.  477 

which  signifies  the  body,  remains  Avarokana^  a  compound  from  Roha^ 
from  which  comes  aroha,  avaroha,  with  one  or  two  particles  serving  to 
enhance  its  meaning.  We  have  also  rohan^  and  rohaea ;  and  as  the 
country  above  Cape  Mun'd^  is  called  Rahun  by  £1  Edrisi,  and  RaMk 
by  £bn  Haaca1»  I  "believe  that  Rohan  and  Rohaea  are  the  true  and 
original  names;  and  the  rest  to  be  an  idle  superstructure  of  the 
Paudbics.  Be  this  as  it  may;  Aroh&n  is  interpreted  dirghatwamy 
and  Samueh'ehrayaf  a  ridge,  projection,  long  and  high  ;  and  it  seems 
that  the  lord  Cdydvarohana  had  stretched  out  his  own  body  as  an 
obstacle  to  all  intruders  xsx^  this  holy  land. 

This  Cape  is  called  Wair  by  £1  £drisi,  and  Howair  by  one  of 
Benaudot's  travellers,  from  the  Sanskrit  Faihar  or  Waihar :  and  in 
the  lists  of  countries  both  in  the  Y^yn,  and  Brahm&n'da  Pur&'nas,  we 
read  among  the  inferior  mountains  Faihdr,  Darddura,  ColAhala,  and 
m  others  Darddura,  and  Caeh'hara.  The  three  last  are  well  known 
to  belong  to  that  country,  and  are  even  noticed  by  £1  Edrisi,  along 
with  the  mountain  of  Watr^  Dordur,  CaMMair^  and  Qhazerd^  Cola-van^ 
0r  Column  which  is  part  of  the  country  of  Hala.  This  induces  me 
to  suppose  that  Waihdr  is  the  same  with  JFair.  Vih&r-mun'da^  or 
V^ar^mu'd&nt  signify  in  Sanskrit  the  Fair-head,  or  Cape,  and  in  a 
derivative  form  fFaihdr,  any  thing  fair.  Nearchus  calls  it  Eiros,  pro* 
bably  from  Wair  fair,  a  vulgar  corruption  from  JFaihdr. 

£1  £drisi  has  placed  three  sets  of  these  mountains,  at  three  differ- 
ent places:  but  those  mentioned  in  the  beginning  of  the  seventh 
i^hapter  of  the  second  climate  belong  to  this  place,  which,  I  believe, 
was  the  original  one.*  The  Darddura  mountains  are  also  called 
Daradara,  or  Darddara  by  the  Paur^ics,  and,  I  believe,  this  to  be 
the  true  name.  Daradara  signifies  Cinnabar,  and  also  very  small 
pebbles,  an  inferior  sort  of  gems. 

The  latter  are  found  in  immense  quantities  in  the  mountains  border- 
ing upon  the  sea,  and  to  the  west  of  the  Indus.  £1  £drisi,  and  one 
of  Benaudot's  travellers  call  these  mountains  Dardur,  and  the  former 
has  also  others  of  that  name  near  the  Persian  Gulf,  where  Cinnabar  or 
minium  was  to  be  found  near  the  river  Hytanis,  according  to  Onesi- 
critua,  as  cited  by  Strabo.  Mountains  of  that  name,  are  also  placed 
near  the  entrance  of  the  Red  Sea.    The  Indian  Cinnabar  was,  accord- 

*  El  Edrin,  pp.  51,  56  and  57. 


478  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India*  [No.  6. 

ing  to  Arrian  procured  from  the  island  of  Socotora ;  and  was  supposed 
to  be  the  indurated  juice  of  a  tree  by  the  Arabs,  in  whose  language 
Derder  is  the  name  of  a  tree,  supposed  to  be  either  the  Ash,  or  the 
Elm. 

The  pebbles  I  mentioned  before,  are  of  the  size  of  the  lai^er  sort  of 
millet^  called  Jaw6r^  and  have  the  same  colour  with  all  its  variationSy 
such  as  a  light  red,  and  a  pale  yellow  with  a  small  addition  of  red  or 
faint  brass  colour :  hence  they  are  termed  T&mra^  brass  or  copper : 
and  Philostratus  says,  that  near  the  Tomerus  the  stones  and  the  very 
sand  were  brass.  In  their  rough  state  in  the  quarry,  they  look  exactly 
like  corn  coarsely  ground,  in  Hindi  Dardara,  or  Chrit  in  English.  For 
this  reason,  they  are  supposed  by  pilgrims,  to  be  the  remains  of 
Bhavdni'DevTs  cookery,  turned  into  stones.  After  being  rubbed 
together,  for  a  considerable  time,  the  outward  coat  disappears ;  and 
then  they  assume  a  fine  polish.  They  are  afterwards  perforated  at 
Nayar-Tathd,  or  Shdh-bandar ;  and  sold  to  pilgrims  one  thousand  fcnr 
a  mpee,  who  make  chaplets  of  them.  There  is  a  smaller  sort  of  them 
of  the  size  of  that  kind  of  millet  called  BAfard,  or  BAszara:  bni 
these  are  rejected.  Bdeeard  was  called  Bosmorus  by  the  Greeks; 
who  wrote  it  at  first  B02SOP02,  and  probably  through  the  inaccoracy 
of  transcribers,  it  was  afterwards  written  BOSMOPOS:  thus  the 
second  2,  being  inverted,  became  the  letter  M. 

The  author  of  the  Scanda-pur&na  has  introduced  also  the  84  lingas 
of  Hingl&j,  which  is  a  contraction  for  84,000,  the  number  of  regenera- 
tions, through  the  animal,  and  vegetable  kingdoms.  Hinguld-devi, 
or  Pingdleiewari  is  mentioned  in  the  Scanda-purfina,  in  the  Revi- 
khanda.  There  the  author,  relating  the  different  forms  of  Devi,  and 
their  Sthdns,  says  Payoeht'ydm'Fingalelwyari ;  the  place  of  this  god- 
dess is  payoshfyam,  in  or  near  the  waters  of  the  sea.  In  her  character 
of  Chandicdy  or  Dardduri,  she  is  also  styled  Salurd,  or  Salmri, 
synonymous  with  the  latter ;  and  both  signifying  the  goddess  in  the 
shape  of  a  Bull-frog,  She  resided  in  an  island  called  Seliraf  or  Stlerm 
for  Salurd,  according  to  Philostratus,  who  places  it  near  Bataru^  or 
rather  Badara,  Nearchus  calls  it  Nosala,  from  the  Sanskrit  NdMm, 
or  the  place  of  ruin  and  destruction.  At  some  distance,  but  further 
off  at  sea,  was  anpther  island  called  Polla  or  Palla,  which  is  not  now 
to  be  found,  and  as  it  has  not  disappeared,  it  probably  never 


1851.]  Es9ay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  479 

Ptolemy  baa  increased  the  number  of  tbese  islands  to  four :  but  the 
three,  which  he  calls  Asthma^  Liba,  and  Carmina  are  one  only,  now 
called  Aihtola.  These  two  islands,  with  a  third  called  Codaniy  for 
Colani^  by  Ptolemy,  and  Toralliha  by  Pliny,  or  in  Hindi  the  island  of 
Lih&t  were  the  place  of  abode  of  queen  LabA,  the  goddess  Libido^  or 
Lubedo.  Of  this  third  island,  Nearchus  takes  no  notice  ;  though  he 
must  have  seen  it  often,  as  he  remained  at  Alexander's  harbour,  four 
and  twenty  days.  It  was,  I  belieye  at  this  last,  that  the  ship  manned 
with  people  from  Egypt,  though  probably  not  of  a  true  Egyptian 
origin,  gave  him  the  slip.  They  were  probably  tired  of  this  navi- 
gation, and  having  a  good  ship,  well  manned,  availed  themselves  of 
the  superstitious  notions  of  the  country,  concerning  this  island ;  and 
made  their  escape.  What  induces  me  to  suppose,  that  this  happened 
at  this  island,  is  that  this  transaction,  as  well  as  the  search  of  Nearchus, 
required  a  few  days ;  and  it  does  not  appear,  that  he  made  any  stay  at 
any  of  the  places  near  Jshtola. 

It  is  then  highly  probable,  that  Nearchus  willing  to  preserve  the 
connexion  of  the  narrative  of  his  naval  expedition,  rejected  uncommon 
occurrences,  to  the  end  of  one  of  the  three  natural  divisions  of  his 
journal ;  the  shores  of  India,  the  coast  of  the  Ichthyophagi,  and  that 
of  Carmania  and  Persia.  Having  conducted  his  fleet  all  along  the 
coast  of  the  Ichthyophagi^  and  just  before  he  enters  the  gulf  of  Persia, 
he  relates  the  adventure  of  the  whales,  near  Cuiza ;  and  that  of  the 
island,  the  abode  of  a  Nereid.  Philostratus,  in  conformity  with 
Ptolemy,  places  it  near  Badara :  but  Marcian  carries  it  a  little  farther 
near  Jlambateir.  Neither  time,  nor  a  change  of  religion  have  oblU 
terated  these  superstitious  notions:  for  Capt.  Blair,  as  cited  by  Dr. 
Vincent,  writes  **  We  were  warned  by  the  natives  at  Passence,  that  it 
would  be  dangerous,  to  approach  the  island  of  Ashtola,  as  it  was 

enchanted^  and  that  a  ship  had  been  turned  into  a  rock and  we  saw 

the  rock  alluded  to,  which  at  a  distance  has  the  appearance  of  a  ship 
under  sail."*  The  same  story  is  related  of  a  rock  near  Hiiigl&j,  as  I 
observed  before.  Nosala,  ot  in  Sanskrit  Ndsdla,  signifies  the  place  of 
ruin  and  destruction :  for  in  Cos^  we  read,  Ndsa  ruin  is  mrityu,  death ; 
dwansa,  dashing  against  stones ;  adar^sana,  disappearance ;  paldyana, 
from  pala^  rout,  flight;  and  pala  is  the  root  of  palla,  far  off;  and 
*  Voyage  of  Nearohiu,  Vol.  1st,  p.  299,  edition  of  1807. 

3  a 


480  Efsay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  [No.  6. 

this  is  probably  the  trae  etymology  of  the  name  of  the  second  island, 
called  Palla,  Polla^  both  by  Ptolemy,  and  Marcian ;  and  which  pro- 
bably never  existed.  Fictitioos  islands  are  sometimes  introduced,  aach 
as  Brasil,  near  the  coast  of  Ireland,  the  inaccessible  one  near  the 
Canaries,  which  seemed  to  fly  off  pala^  before  you,  and  then  suddenly 
disappeared.  Pliny,  on  the  authority  of  king  Juba,  mentions  such  an 
island  in  the  Bed  Sea,  called  Topazion ;  and  which  often  eluded  the 
pursuits  of  navigators. 

Pliny  takes  notice  of  the  island  of  Noeala^  without,  however,  men* 
tioning  its  name.  Being  fond  of  quaint  expresaons,  he  calls  it  the 
reddish  bed  of  the  Nymphs ;  and  probably,  there  was  in  the  Greek 
original  Erythra^  or  Ery  throe  ;  and  this  passage  should  be  read  thus. 
This  island  is  the  night  resting  place  of  the  nymph  Erythrd,  in  which 
men  and  living  beings  disappear.  This  is  really  conformable  to  the 
Hindi  notions ;  and  the  name  of  this  nymph,  or  goddess,  is  Haridrd, 
synonymous  with  T&mr&^  Hinffuld,  and  Pihgald;  and  from  it  the 
Greeks  made  Erythraioe,  or  of  a  purple  colour,  the  shades,  and  tinges 
of  which  were  as  various  among  them,  as  with  the  Hindus.  Pliny 
has  preserved  to  us  some  curious  fragments,  relating  to  this  country ; 
the  names  are  often  strangely  disfigured,  and  there  are  occasionally 
some  transpositions. 

He  mentions  a  river  called  Manaie ;  then  a  tribe  called  Auguttmri^ 
who  probably  lived  about  Guttar  Bay :  then  comes  the  river  Borru^ 
with  a  tribe  called  TJrbi;  the  river  Ponamua,  near  the  confines  of  the 
PandoB ;  the  Caberon,  with  a  harbour  at  its  mouth  in  the  country  of 
the  Sora.  I  suspect  here  a  transposition;  and  I  shall  attempt  to 
correct  the  whole  in  the  following  manner. 

The  river  Manaie  answers  to  TaUMena :  Augutturi  is  Gutiur :  the 
river  BalomuSt  near  the  confines  of  the  Obandos ;  the  river  Arwbi, 
with  the  Arubi  tribe,  near  Gape  Arubah :  the  river  Tubenu  or  Tome- 
rue,  in  the  country  of  the  Oritce,  or  of  Ora. 

The  Geography  of  this  country  is  so  little  known,  that  we  cannot 
proceed,  but  with  the  utmost  diffidence.  The  old  maps  of  the  Porto* 
guese  disagree;  and  transpositions  are  constantly  to  be  met  witk. 
This  seems  to  be  a  fatality,  attending  all  surveys  of  that  coast,  not 
even  excepting  the  most  recent  ones,  from  the  Gulf  of  Cutch  toiiani 
the  west.    The  best  map,  in  my  opinion,  is  that  of  Ja6  TexdiSi 


1851.]  Euay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  481 

Geographer  to  the  king  of  Portugal ;  which  waa  puhlished  in  the  jear 
1 649 :  and  is  to  he  found  in  Melch.  Thevenot's  collection  of  trayela. 
It  is  unfortunately  upon  a  small  scale ;  and  of  course  not  sufficiently 
explicit.  The  riTcr  Caoriea  is  the  western  branch  of  the  HAb^  more 
accurately  delineated  and  placed  in  the  map  of  these  countries,  inserted 
in  Lindschot's  trayels.  The  next  riyer  is  the  Camelo,  or  Hour :.  then 
comes  a  river  without  name  to  the  east  of  Cape  Arubdh^  which  really 
exists  according  to  our  modern  surveys.  This  Cape  is  styled  there, 
the  point  of  islands,  and  the  bay  to  the  west  of  it,  the  harbour  of 
islands,  with  a  river  at  the  bottom  of  it.  Between  this  and  Cape 
Guadel,  our  author  has  placed  three  rivers,  Falatnatey  or  Palamen^ 
Calamete  or  Calamen^  and  near  Cape  Guadel,  the  river  of  Noutagues, 
from  a  tribe  of  that  name,  called  Naytagues  by  Manuel  de  Faria,  and 
Noytagnes  or  Noytag  by  Father  Monserrat :  and  this  river  by  both,  is 
placed  to  the  N.  £.  of  Cape  Guadel,  not  very  far  from  it,  and  seem- 
ingly a  little  to  the  eastward  of  the  eastern  bay.  I  suspect  a  trans- 
position with  regard  to  the  rivers  Calamen  and  Palamen :  we  have 
ascertained  the  situation  of  the  river  of  the  Noytaguee ;  and  there  is 
no  doubt,  but,  that  the  Calamen  or  Calama  river  is  the  nearest  to 
Cape  Arubdk :  the  Palamen  of  course  will  fall  in  a  little  to  the  west- 
ward of  Cape  Passence ;  and  will  answer  to  the  place  called  Balomue 
by  Nearchus ;  and  is  probably  the  river  Ponamue  of  Pliny,  for  Polo' 
mue.  It  was,  says  he,  a  navigable  river  on  the  confines  of  the  Pandoe. 
This  tribe  is  mentioned  by  Manuel  de  Faria,  under  the  name  of  Abindos 
or  Obandos  and  they  were  the  friends  and  allies  of  the  Noytags.  In 
another  place  Monserrat  either  calls  them,  or  a  tribe  of  them,  Heytag ; 
and  the  pilot,  whom  Nearchus  found  at  Mosama  in  their  country  and 
who  was  called  Hydrakes,  was  perhaps  a  Heytag.  The  additional  R 
18  no  uncommon  circumstance :  thus  instead  of  Teiz  or  Teasa,  Lt.  Porter 
has  Tearsa. 

I  think  the  Pandoe,  or  Bandoe  of  Pliny,  are  nearer  to  the  true 
pronunciation ;  and  that  the  Portuguese  were  misled  by  the  affinity 
^ith  Abindos,  a  river  to  the  east  of  Cape  Mu'd&n,  which  Monserrat 
calls  in  Latin  Ab  Indarum  rivuSf  or  the  Indian  Hdb. 

There  is  a  tribe  called  Urbi  by  Pliny,  upon  the  river  Botru :  but  it  is 
probable,  that  both  the  river  and  the  tribe  on  its  banks,  went  by  the 
same  name  Urbiy  Arbah  and  Ambdh.    To  the  east  of  it  was  Paeira,  a 

3  Q  2 


482  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  6. 

place  of  some  note,  and  whose  inhabitants  are  called  Parirce  by  Pliny» 
for  Pasira  or  Pasirei :  and  their  borders  extended  to  the  riyer  I\iberus 
or  TomeruSt  according  to  him. 

The  next  place  is  Condigrama^  called  to  this  day  Chandigrdmoj  or 
the  town  of  Chandi^evi;  otherwise  the  fort  of  Shabdarcoti.    The 
river  Ccphes  is  the  Arbis,  being  the  principal  riyer  in  the  ooontry  of 
Ctf/,  Co/,  or  Coph;  which  is  also,  that  of  a  powerful  tribe  in  that 
country,  mentioned  by  several  eastern  writers,  as  Ebn  Haucal»  &c. 
The  source  of  this  river  is  called  Habesan^  for  Hab^ar  by  £1  Edrisi* 
and  Khabsar  by  Ebn  Haucal,  or  the  head  of  the  Hdb  or  Khdb.    To 
the  west  of  the  Indus,  and  in  the  lower  part  of  its  coarse,  and  conse- 
quently close  to  the  sea,  Pliny  mentions  the  tribe  of  the  Jmatce  so 
called,  because  they  lived  in  the  country  of  Aimdtd,  the  mother  of 
mankind;   who  rules  over  all  that  region;  which  is  called  in  the 
Pur&Qas,  for  that  reason,  Stri-rdjyam,  or  the  country  of  the  woman ; 
and  this  legend  is  much  more  ancient  than  the  times  of  Alexander : 
for  Nearchus  says,  that,  according  to  tradition,  a  woman  in  former 
times,  ruled  all  over  that  country.     She  has  three  principal  forms : 
the  first  is  of  a  white  complexion,  and  is  Swit&^devi,  the  daughter, 
and  consort  of  Brahm6 ;  and  she  is  the  mother  of  the  gods  and  of 
mankind,  and  the  sovereign  queen  of  all  Hving  beings.    In  that  cha* 
racter,  she  has  a  vast  number  of  places  all  over  the  world,  which  she 
visits  in  rotation.     Some  places  she  is  particularly  fond  of,  as  Hingldf, 
which  she  visits  every  year  during  the  cold  weather.    The  day  and 
hour  is  fixed,  when  all  the  pilgrims  stark  naked,  rolling  themselves 
upon  the  rough  stony  ground,  call,  as  loud  as  they  can,  "  Ai-MMI 
Sri-mdtd!  our  blessed  mother;  Detfi-mdtdl  our  divine  mother,  do 
away  with  all  our  impurities."  Assuming  another  shape,  she  becomes  the 
consort  of  every  Manu ;  hence  she  is  acknowledged  by  the  Musalmans 
to  be  Eve  ;  and  they  call  her  Bibi-Ndni,  our  honoured  lady  and  grand- 
mother :  and  she  is  held  in  great  veneration  by  them.     The  range  of 
mountains  west  of  the  Indus,  is  called  the  mountains  of  Bibi-NdnL 
When  our  first  parents  were  ejected  out  of  paradise  with  the  aedoeer, 
Adam  fell  into  Ceylon ;  Eve  at  Hihgl&j ;  and  the  Devil  at  CaM. 
From  her  oven  near  Hingldj,  sprang  the  waters  of  the  flood.    Her 
name  is  BrahnU-Sitd,  or  simply  Sitd.    The  second  form  is  Uiat  of 

*  £1  Edrisi  p.  134»  Ebn  Hancal,  p.  210. 


1851.]  Essay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India,  483 

Hinguldy  called  also  PihgalA^  Pingdsd^  Tdmrd  and  Haridrd^  impljing 
a  mixture  of  a  reddish  and  yellow  coloar. 

From  her  the  riyer  Hour  is  denominated  Tdmrd  or  Tomerus;  and 
from  ^£irtilr(£  comes  in  Greek  Erythros,  Erithrd,  &c. ;  synonymous 
with  Phcenix,  Punikeus^  &c.  The  third  form  is  Chandied-devit  the 
Ciree  of  the  Hindus :  and  she  seems  to  be  the  Nereid  of  Nearchus ; 
for  like  her»  Chandied  is  very  licentious,  and  turns  men  into  animals, 
plants  and  stones. 

She  is  mentioned  under  the  name  of  Chandfinan^  in  the  only  section 

remaining  of  Jaifnin€s  Mah^«Bhirat ;  and  her  magical  powers  failed 

before  the  renowned  Jryuna.    She  is  also  called  Pramild  in  another 

book,  the  name  of  which  I  do  not  now  recollect.     The  place  of  Chan^ 

died  with  the  ten  millions  of  noises,  makes  a  considerable  figure  in 

the  Arabian  Nights.     It  was  situated  on  the  confines  of  India,  and 

Persia;  and  about  twenty  days  march  from  the  metropolis  of  the 

latter.    The  place  where  the  old  Derveish,  or  Yogi  is  entombed,  is 

still  shewn  to  pilgrims ;  when  they  go  from  Sonemehy&ni  to  Hingl&j, 

round  the  bay  of  the  Hdb.    It  is  at  some  distance  toward  the  north 

from  the  place  of  noises.    The  old  Yogi^  the  Hindus  call  the  Guru^ 

or  guide  of  the  pilgrims.     As  water  is  scarce  there,  the  mother  of 

mankind  had  given  him  a  bottle  of  water,  which  never  was  to  fail,  as 

long  as  he  performed  acts  of  mercy  and  charity.     His  duty  was  to 

warn  pilgrims  of  the  danger,  they  would  expose  themselves  to,  if  they 

attempted  to  go  to  the  place  of  Chandidl ;  but  if  they  persisted  he 

was  to  give  them  the  best  advice.     A  young  man  once  put  himself 

under  his  care,  and  one  day  being  thirsty  and  having  no  water  he 

begged  some  of  the  old  man ;  but  was  refused  and  died  of  thirst  in 

his  presence.    The  old  man  becoming  thirsty  soon  after,  had  recourse 

to  his  bottle :  but  there  was  no  water  in  it.     He  died  soon  of  course, 

and  pilgrims  pour  water  on  the  spot  where  the  young  man  was  buried, 

and  throw  stones  at  the  tomb  of  the  Guru  and  curse  him.     Since  his 

death  nobody  ever  presumes  to  visit  the  place  of  Chandied,    In  the 

third  Volume  of  the  Arabian  Nights,  Chandied  herself  is  introduced 

nnder  the  name  of  Queen  LabS ;  and  there  she  is  represented  in  the 

same  words  nearly,  with  the  Hindus,  except  that  the  unfortunate  men, 

who  fall  into  her  hands,  remain  vrith  her  one  month  only  instead  of 

forty  days.     Prince  Beder  of  Persia  being  on  a  visit  to  his  uncle  Saleh, 


484  Eway  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  6. 

and  his  neighbour  king  Samandal,  Samunder  or  Samudri,  the  Samoria 
on  the  Malabar  Coast,  was  transformed  into  a  Crauncha  bird,  and 
exiled  to  some  island  in  that  sea.  There  he  was  caught  by  a  peasant, 
who  earned  him  to  some  king  on  that  coast,  where  he  recoTered  his 
former  shape.  The  king  having  heard  his  story  sent  him  back  to 
Persia  in  some  of  the  vessels,  which  were  going  to  sail  for  that 
country.  A  storm  drove  the  ship  on  the  inhospitable  country  of 
Queen  LabS;  and  he  alone  escaped  ashore.  Lab^  implies  oovetous- 
ness  and  inordinate  desires,  from  the  Sanskrit  verb  lubha,  in  Hindi 
lobhi.  From  lubha  comes  the  Latin  lubedo  and  libido  ;  and  her  name 
Libd  seems  to  re-appear  in  that  of  an  island,  on  that  coast.  Ai-Mdtd 
is  from  the  Sanskrit  Jinh-JMAtd,  the  name  of  Brahmi-Siti,  who,  ns  I 
observed  in  another  essay,  is  Ecdeshara :  that  is,  her  name  consists 
of  one  letter,  which  is  I  long,  and  designates  the  female  power  of 
nature.  This  letter  by  mystics,  is  called  the  root,  and  Jink  its  seed. 
Thus  Ainh'Mdtd  signifies  the  woman  emphatically ;  or  our  honoured 
lady  and  mother.  Hence  she  is  styled  the  Woman  simply :  at  least 
it  was  so  formerly.  This  was  at  first  an  honourable  appellation ;  but 
Mah&deva,  as  he  was  on  a  visit  to  her  made  use  of  it  in  such  a  ques- 
tionable a  manner,  that  the  goddess  grew  angry,  and  kept  him  waiting 
for  twelve  years  at  her  door ;  and  there  is  a  long,  and  fulsome  legend 
about  this  incident.  I  and  its  seed  At,  or  Ainh  is  perhaps  the  mystic 
El  of  Delphos,  concerning  which  ancient  philosophers  have  said  much 
to  little  purpose.  Chan'd{grdm  was  the  metropolis  of  Strird^a^  in 
the  spoken  dialects  UtrirAja ;  from  which  circumstance,  it  is  called 
Aaterusa,  or  Asterusia  by  Euhemerus.  It  was,  says  he,  one  of  the 
three  towns  destroyed  by  Uranus,  or  Arhan.  This  is  a  well  known 
legend  in  India :  and  these  three  towns  are  styled  Tripiari,  or  TraipM 
under  Tripurisura,  who  was  Tri-Calingddhipati,  and  had  a  town  in 
each  Calinga.  These  were  destroyed  at  once,  by  the  unerring  arrow 
of  S'iva,  who  was  standing  in  the  district  of  Tipperah.  One  of  these 
towns  was  to  the  eastward  of  the  Ganges,  the  other  near  Amaracan'taoa, 
and  the  third  to  the  west  of  the  Indus.  But  this  subject  i  shall 
resume  in  my  next  essay  on  Anu-  Gangam. 

The  inhabitants  of  that  coast  were  called  Ichthyophagi  or  fish-eaten 
by  the  Greeks.  By  the  Paur&'nics,  they  are  styled  Matsya-siras,  and 
in  Persian  romances  Mahi  ser  or  Ser-mahi,  Fish  heads ;  a  very  appro- 


1851.]  Enay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  485 

priate  symbol  for  a  fisherman :  being  the  compound  hieroglyphic  of 
iish  and  man.  The  legends,  relating  to  Rdma-Chandra^e  journey  to 
Hingl&j,  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  Pur&^nas ;  though  otherwise  well 
known  all  over  India,  through  the  pilgrims,  who  visit  Hingl&j  from  all 
parts  of  the  country.  It  is  the  case  with  many  others,  which  in 
general  illustrate  obscure  passages  in  these  books,  and  in  many  cases 
are  in  some  measure  a  supplement  to  them.  The  legends  existed 
before  the  Purd'nas,  and  this  immense  compilation  does  not  contain 
all  that  were  current  when  they  were  written.  Wishing;,  however,  to 
connect  the  journey  of  B&machaudra,  with  his  history  from  the 
PuF&'nas,  I  consulted  several  well-informed  pilgrims  on  the  subject : 
they  were  prepared  and  ready  with  an  answer. 

RAna  having  killed  Rdvana,  who  was  a  Br&hman,  paid  a  visit  to 
his  spiritual  guide  Fasishta,  who  blamed  him  for  it,  as  he  would 
certainly  be  haunted  by  a  fury  till  his  crime  was  expiated ;  and  for 
that  purpose  recommended  him  to  go  and  worship  the  mother  of 
mankind  at  Hingl&j.  R&mchandra  is  called  Sultan  Serwer  by  Musul- 
mans,  and  Hindus  also  in  the  west  of  India,  or  the  lord  paramount  of 
the  world.  He,  with  Bharat,  is  buried  at  a  place  called  Niydhd,  about 
forty  cos  to  the  west  of  Multan,  in  the  mountains.  His  tomb  is  held 
in  great  veneration,  both  by  Hindus  and  Musulmans :  and  there  is 
held  annually  a  meeting,  and  fair,  to  which  no  less  than  100,000  men 
are  supposed  to  resort.  Before  I  dismiss  this  article,  I  shall  observe  that 
Maullavi  S&leh,  who  lived  many  years  in  a  public  capacity  at  Tha't't'hft, 
described  to  me  the  tombs  near  that  city,  nearly  in  the  same  words 
with  Capt.  Hamilton.  They  are  on  the  left  of  the  road,  as  you  go 
from  the  Delta  to  Thaft't^hd^  among  low  hills,  which  form  the  eastern 
point  of  a  range  coming  from  the  S.  W.  toward  Th6t't*hd ;  and  then 
suddenly  turning  to  the  N.  W.  The  place  is  called  Mecdli,  and  they 
are  now  a  little  more  than  a  mile  from  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
town ;  which  is  not  now  upon  the  same  spot,  where  it  stood  in  the 
time  of  Capt.  Hamilton. 

Formerly,  says  Maullavi  Saleh,  the  fort  was  in  the  centre  of  the  town, 
and  rather  nearer  to  the  southern  extremity :  but  now  it  stands  to  the 
north  of  the  town  and  out  of  it.  This  was  in  consequence  of  a  dread- 
ful epidemic,  which  desolated  the  northern  part  of  the  town  chiefly. 
People  died  so  fast,  and  in  such  numbers  that  there  was  nobody  to 


486  E99ay  on  the  Ancient  Geography  of  India.  [No.  6. 

bury  them.  Thej  remained  in  their  own  houses  and  the  doors  weie 
walled  up.  The  unfortunate  surmors  removed  to  the  south  and  built 
huts  there.  A  similar  epidemic  is  mentioned  bj  Hamilton,  which 
carried  awaj  80,000  of  the  inhabitants.  These  tombs  were  built  bj 
Deryd'khdny  a  descendant  of  another  person  of  that  name,  and  prime 
minister  to  Jam-Firoz,  king  of  that  country,  according  to  Abul  Paxil. 

This  Derj^kh^n  was  only  a  governor  of  Thdt^HhA^  in  the  time  of 
8hah  Jehan,  and  who  rebelled  against  his  sovereign.  Being  defeated 
in  battle,  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  brought  to  Delhi,  where  he  was 
treajted  with  unparalleled  lenity,  Capt.  Hamilton  is  entirely  mis- 
taken, when  he  asserts,  that  he  was  king  of  Sind,  and  of  comae  his 
descanting  upon  the  misfortunes  of  the  king  and  queen  of  Sind,  is 
quite  ridiculous  and  preposterous. 

Maullavi  S&leh,  declared  to  me,  that  there  is  no  arm  of  the  Indus 
between  the  town  and  the  hills,  and  that  he  is  fully  persuaded  from 
the  nature  of  the  ground  that  there  never  was  one.  The  town  is 
about  a  mile  from  the  river.  I  conceive  also  that  Capt.  Hamilton  is 
mistaken  about  the  distance  from  Laheri-bandar  to  Thdtft'U,  I 
suspect,  that  he  brought  his  ship  to  Shah*bandar  from  which  he  went 
by  land  to  ThaVtlii;  then  we  must  read  forty  .eos  instead  of  miles* 
His  Dun'-yanh  is  called  Dun^gurry  in  the  Ain  Acberi ;  the  first  signifies 
the  village,  and  the  other  the  fort  of  Dun. 

In  the  country  of  Macarine  or  Macrdn^  Stephanos  of  Byzantium 
mentions  the  river  Maxatet^  which  is  obviously  the  Macshid  of  Otter : 
but  its  situation  is  still  unknown :  and  it  is  not  the  same  river  with  the 
Il-Mend  or  Hdb* 

In  the  course  of  the  foregoing  essay,  I  have  often  mentioned 
Nautical  Surveys  along  the  coasts  of  Sind  and  Macrdn  :  for  these  I 
am  indebted  to  the  learned  work  of  Dr.  Vincent.  Eveiy  attempt  of 
mine  to  procure  them  in  this  country,  constantly  proved  abortive* 

*  Steph.  Byzant.  voce  Alexandria. 


1851.]  Translation  of  the  Vichitra  Ndtak.  487 

Translation  of  the  Fickitra  Ndtak  or  Beautiful  Epitome  ; — a  fragment 
of  the  Sikh  Granth  entitled  "  the  Book  of  the  Tenth  Pontif."— 
By  Captain  Oborge  Siddons,  \st  Cavalry. 

(Contiaaed  from  page  320.) 

Chapter  VI. 

It  behoves  me  now,  to  give  some  information  regarding  myself* 
who  Tisited  earth,  after  performing  austere  devotions  on  the  moantain 
of  Brahm  Kdnd,  surrounded  by  the  picturesque  seven  peaks. 

On  these  seven  pleasant  peaks,  the  holy  Pdndavs  worshipped.  And 
there  I  also  lived  in  the  discipline  of  true  religion,  praying  to  the 
Supreme  Being,  and  to  the  power  which  comes  from  God.'i* 

My  devotions  were  so  strict,  that  I  became  absorbed  in  God  and 
in  his  spirit ;  they  were  to  me  as  it  were  my  father  and  my  mother ; 
I  loved  them  with  all  my  heart. 

The  invisible  one,  was  well  pleased  with  my  devotion,  so  much  so, 
that  at  length*  he  willed  for  me  to  appear  on  earth,  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind. 

I  had  no  wish  to  be  born,  for  I  had  given  my  heart's  best  affections 
with  all  humility  to  God,  but  God  Almighty  deigned  to  instruct  me, 
and  I  preach  to  mankind  the  doctrines  which  he  taught  me. 

God  thus  spoke  unto  me : — 

"When  first  I  made  the  world,  I  peopled  it  with  angels,  and  gave  to 
them  power  and  might ;  but  they  madly  rebelled  against  me,  and  refus- 
ed to  obey  my  commands. 

Whereupon  I  became  sorely  offended,  and  created  a  superior  order 
of  beings,  with  godlike  attributes.  These  sought  the  worship  of  their 
inferiors,  and  styled  themselves  gods. 

And  when  mankind  was  spread  over  the  face  of  the  globe,  Mah&d^v 
called  himself  the  Eternal  one.  Vishnu  called  himself  God,  Brahm 
also  claimed  Supremacy,  and  no  one  acknowledged  the  true  and  only 
God. 

I  then  sent  eight  special  messengers  into  the  world,  to  give  evidence 
€X>ncemiDg  me*  but  these  exhorted  the  people  to  believe  in  their 
divinity,  and  to  worship  them  as  gods. 

*  •<  Mab6  K£l,  iUl  U  Ar&di"  K&l  is  here  the  spirit  ofMahi  K&l,  emanating 
from  him,  as  light  doei  from  the  aun. 

3    R 


488  Traiulatum  of  the  Viehitra  NAtak.  [No.  6. 

So  those  who  knew  me  not,  invoked  and  prayed  to  my  false  meaaen- 
gera.  Some  with  beaded  knee  adored  the  Sun,  some  the  winda  of 
Heaven,  and  some  Fire. 

Some  hewed  idols  from  the  rocks,  and  fell  down  and  worshipped 
them.  Others  prayed  to  the  mighty  ocean,  and  many  with  frightful 
ceremonies  offered  their  devotions  to  death. 

Those  whom  I  sent  to  witness  of  me,  bore  false  testimony  of  them- 
selves ;  setting  aside  my  instructions,  they  disseminated  doctrines  of 
their  own. 

They  would  not  acknowledge  me,  neither  was  I  even  slightly 
remembered  of  them.  And  men  became  prouder  and  more  arrogant 
daily,  making  for  themselves  gods  of  stone. 

I  then  sent  religions  devotees,  who  turned  agidnst  me  like  their 
predecessors :  verily  every  clever  man,  who  was  born,  invented  and 
spread  abroad  some  new  tenets  of  his  own. 

So  that  none  believed  in  the  true  God,  none  understood  my 
creed.  Mankind  was  confused  with  ignorance  and  folly,  and  animo- 
sities raged  in  the  hearts  of  men,  as  forests  are  fired  by  a  single 
spark. 

Sects  arose  in  every  direction,  and  many  were  the  creeds  which  ain 
imagined,  and  vanity  taught,  but  the  people  were  mad,  for  no  one 
recognized  me. 

I  then  sent  the  Rikhis,  who  false  to  the  trust  imposed  upon  them, 
scattered  abroad  the  seeds  of  their  own  impure  doctrines,  which  took  root 
in  the  hearts  of  men,  so  that  they  forgot  me,  all,  save  a  few.  Brahm 
thereupon  composed  the  four  Y^ds,  which  pleased  the  world  gpreatly, 
and  were  much  esteemed.  A  faithful  few  clung  to  me,  disregarding 
even  the  poetic  influence  of  the  Y^ds. 

Aye  I  and  those  who  cared  not  for  the  Ytis,  neither  for  the  Konn, 
but  putting  their  trust  in  me,  believed,  were  saved  from  many  evila 
which  distressed  those  who  had  no  god  to  protect  them. 

Those  who  heeded  not  false  doctrines,  but  clung  in  patient  hope  to 
me,  were  received  into  heaven,  and  will  never  more  be  separated  from 
their  God. 

Those  who  indulge  the  foolishness  of  caste,  and  claiming  exclusive 
privileges,  forsake  my  path,  are  condemned  to  inhabit  earth,  in  various 
forms,  and  at  last  their  portion  will  be  hell. 


1 85 1 .]  Tran$lation  of  the  FicMtra  N&tak.  489 

There  came  one  called  Dut,*  who  established  a  creed  of  his  own, 
he  recommended  that  there  should  be  long  nails  to  the  fingers,  and 
that  the  hair  should  be  platted,  but  he  forgot  me. 

To  him  succeeded  Gorakhn&th^f  who  converted  mighty  princes.  He 
advised  his  followers  to  bore  their  ears,  and  to  wear  large  glass  orna- 
ments in  them,  but  he  forgot  me. 

Then  there  was  Rdma,  the  Joyous,  who  founded  the  tribe  of  Byrdgis. 
These  wear  necklaces  of  wood  and  beads,  and  cover  their  bodies  with 
white  ashes,  but  he  forgot  me.  * 

In  short  the  more  talented  the  being  was,  whom  I  created,  the  more 
be  inculcated  vain  doctrines  of  his  own.  Mohammed  came,  and  held 
religions  sway  over  Arabia. 

He  propagated  his  notions  and  told  mankind  that  heaven  could  only 
be  gained  by  mutilation  and  circumcision ;  he  aspired  to  a  divine  origin 
and  taught  people  to  abandon  me. 

AU  in  fact  clung  to  their  own  tenets,  and  few  acknowledged  me. 
Therefore  in  pity  for  the  blindness  of  my  people,  I  called  Govind 
Sinh,  and  instructing  him,  sent  him  forth  into  the  world,  to  proclaim 
these  my  words — 

Oh  Govind  Sinh  I  Thou  art  as  it  were  my  son,  I  send  thee  to  make 
many  converts.  Scatter  abroad  the  seeds  of  my  religion  withersoever 
thou  goest,  and  turn  men  from  their  folly  and  evil  ways. 

Govind  speaks  :— 

I  stood  in  humble  obeisance,  and  bowing  my  head  reverentially, 
replied,  Great  God,  thou  wiliest  it,  and  I  shall  be  the  instrument'  for 
spreading  thy  religion  throughout  the  universal  world. 

And  so  God  sent  me,  and  for  this  purpose  came  I  into  the  world 
that  I  should  teach  all  of  you  the  revealed  word  of  God,  without 
animosity  or  ill  feeling  towards  those  who  differ. 

Beware,  I  would  not  that  you  should  think  me  divine,  those  who 
style  me  God  will  be  doomed  to  eternal  perdition.  I  am  but  the  poor 
servant  of  God,  never  think  otherwise  of  me. 

I  am  only  the  servant  of  God,  whom  he  sent  into  the  world  to  clear 
away  all  doubts,  and  arrange  all  the  confusion  which  exists.    I  will 

*  Datya,  the  third  of  the  name,  who  founded  the  Sect,  Sanny&sis. 
•f  Gorakhn&th  the  founder  of  the  Jogi  tribe. 

3  R  2 


490  TraMlation  of  the  Fiehitra  NAtak.  [No.  6. 

explaio  all  that  God  hath  taught  me,  and  not  all  the  opposition^  nor 
the  scoffs  of  the  people  shall  deter  me  from  my  purpose. 

I  will  reveal  the  word  of  God, 
And  listen  to  no  other  creed, 
I  will  mix  with  no  other  sects. 
But  teach  His  good  doctrines  only. 

I  will  worship  n#  vidn  idols. 
Nor  idly  bend  my  knee  to  stone, 
I  will  praise  the  only  true  God, 
Whose  goodness  is,  to  me,  well  known. 

I  will  not,  ever,  plait  my  hair. 
Nor  deck  my  ears  with  crystal  rings,* 
I'll  act  as  God  hath  ordered  me. 
And  listen  not  to  foolish  things. 

I  will  glorify  the  one  God, 
And  all,  that  he  desireth,  do, 
I  will  praise  him,  and  him  only. 
Because  his  creed  alone,  is  true. 

He,  gracious,  will  enlighten  me, 
*  On  him  alone  my  thoughts  shall  rest. 

He  dwells  for  ever  in  my  mind, 
And  all  who  love  him,  will  be  blessed. 

Those  who  implicitly  believe 
In  God,  can't  err,  and  sin  defy ; 
Grief  harms  them  not.     Who  disbelieve. 
Amidst  tormenting  scruples  die. 

For  this  cause  only,  was  I  bom 
To  spread  HU  word,  where'er  I  go. 
And  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him 
Shall  cope  with  wretchedness  and  woe. 


' 


1 85 1 .]  Translation  of  the  Vichitra  Ndtak.  49 1 

For  this  cause  only  was  I  born. 
Hear  me,  oh,  erring  mortal,  hear ! 
I  have  come  to  give  thee  comfort. 
To  wipe  away  the  mournful  tear. 

Most  grossly,  have  ye  been  misled. 
By  those  who  did,  myself,  precede. 
They  have  not  pointed  out  the  paths 
Which  surely  will  to  heaven  lead. 

Oh !  ye  shall  never  be  deceived 
Who  put  your  trust  in  him  alone, 
Since  those  who  put  their  trust  in  God, 
Almighty  God  will  not  disown. 

Some  study  the  Eorin,  whilst  others  the  PiSrdns  believe 

But  both  contain  false  doctrines,  which  tho'  subtle  can't  deceive* 

My  friends,  why  will  ye  not  believe  ? 

And  thus  secure  your  happiness 

Not  now,  but  in  eternity  ? 
I  will  not  plait  my  hair,  nor  put  rings  in  my  ears. 
But  silently  bend  my  knee  to  God  all-powerful, 
I  will  not  drop  my  eyelids  in  mock  humility. 
For  God,  who  is  good  and  just,  hates  hypocrisy, 
Those  who  love  God,  hate  the  thing  which  is  false. 
Be  ye  sure,  that  God  despiseth  the  vain. 
A  selfish  man  cannot  enter  heaven. 
Nor  one,  absorbed  in  worldly  matters, 
God  cannot  bear  deceitfulness  and  pride. 
If  you  abandon  God  to  seek  for  worldly  praise 
God  will  close  upon  you  the  gates  of  paradise. 

Those  who  preach  vain  things  and  pride 

Themselves  on  gaining  converts. 

Who  point  to  empty  forms,  which 

Do  not  conduct  to  heaven, 

Shall  themselves  be  condemned 

To  God's  everlasting  wrath. 


492  TroTulation  of  the  Fiehitra  N&tak.  [No.  6. 

The  author's  declarations : — 

1.  I  will  preach  that,  which  God  himself  hath  revealed  to  me. 

2.  They  who  worship  God,  shall  hereafter  inherit  heaven. 

3.  Douht  not.    The  true  worshipper  is  as  much  associated  with 
God 

4.  As  the  white  curling  waves,  are  a  part  and  portion  of  the  ocean ; 

5.  Those  who  talk  idly  and  wildly,  are  distinct  from  God. 

6.  God  dwells  not  in  the  Y^s»  nor  in  the  Kordn,  hut  in  the  hearts 
of  such  as  love  him. 

7.  Those  who  teach  pride,  and  mock  humility  will  receive  the 
punishment  of  error. 

8.  Those  who  journey  blindfold  cannot  see  the  way  to  heaven. 

9.  A  sound  understanding  cannot  contemplate  a  false  doctrine. 

10.  The  eloquent  tongue  cannot  tell  of  the  loving  kindness  of  God, 
which  is  only  to  ht  felt  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  love  him. 


Chapter  VII. 
Of  the  Writer^ a  Origin. 
My  father  travelled  eastward,  and  performed  pilgrimages.  When 
he  reached  the  confluence  of  the  three  rivers,*  he  occupied  his  time  in 
making  religious  offerings.  I  first  saw  the  light  after  we  had  come 
to  Patna,  but  thence  I  was  removed  to  MAdradesh,  where  I  was 
carefully  nursed,  attended  to,  and  strictly  educated.  By  the  time 
I  became  intelligent,  my  father  was  called  away  to  heaven. 


Chapter  VIII. 

I  succeeded  to  my  inheritance,  and  commenced  teaching  the  word 
to  the  best  of  my  abilities,  amusing  my  leisure  hours,  by  pursuing  all 
kinds  of  sports,  I  slew  many  bears,  stags,  &c.  &c.  My  dwelling  was 
at  the  city  of  P^wald  or  N&han,  the  river  flowed  close  to  it,  and  I 
revelled  in  many  enjoyments.  I  killed  lions,  wolves,  and  deer  of  many 
kinds. 

At  this  time,  the  emperor  Futteh  Sh&h  without  a  cause  picked  a 
quarrel  with  me.  He  assailed  me,  but  Shdh  Sangrim  and  five  ehkf- 
tains  prepared  to  do  battle  on  my  side,  these  were  Jitmall,  and  Gdab 

*  i^W^  Priag. 


1851.]  TroMlatum  of  the  Viehitra  Ndtak.  493 

Crizi,  who  were  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  fighting ;  Mahes  Chind, 
and  Gangi  R&m  who  had  Tanquished  large  armies,  and  Lall  Ch^d, 
who  could  tame  the  fiiry  of  a  tiger.  Diorim  also,  the  chief  of  his 
trihe,  was  wroth  to  desperation,  he  fought  with  the  skiU  of  Dron.f 
Then  there  was  the  fiery  Kripdl,  who  with  his  hattle-axe  slew  the 
brave  Kh^n  Hjdt,  and  scattered  the  legions,  as  it  is  fabled  that  ErishQ 
broke  the  butter  churn.  There  also,  raged  the  violent  Nand  Chdnd, 
who  hurled  his  javelin,  then  drew  forth  his  sword,  the  blade  of  which 
breaking,  he  fought  at  close  quarters  with  his  dagger,  sustaining  the 
hereditary  fame  of  his  race. 

My  uncle  Krip&l  the  Chhettri  enraged,  contended  most  furiously, 
and  even  when  he  was  wounded  by  an  arrow  he  overthrew  many  of 
the  Muhammadan  host. 

The  valiant  Chhettri  Sah^b  Chand  slew  the  redoubted  lord  of  Kho- 
r6san,  and  our  soldiers  fought  so  fiercely,  that  the  enemy  fled  for  his 
Ufe. 

Where  Shdh  Sangrdm  made  his  attack  many  Musalm^ns  bit  the 
dust,  and  the  dread  Gop^  single-handed  spread  consternation,  as  doth 
a  tiger  amidst  a  herd  of  antelopes. 

There  too,  thundered  Hari  Chand  amidst  the  throng,  though  an 
enemy  he  stood  his  ground  manfully,  and  fired  his  arrows  swiftly ; 
they  went  right  through  all  whom  they  struck. 

Aye !  Hari  Chand  was  a  stout  warrior,  his  aim  was  as  true  as  his 
heart,  he  slew  many  soldiers,  weapons  clashed  together,  and  mighty 
heroes  strewed  the  ensanguined  field. 

Jit  Mall  at  length  wounded  Hari  Chand  in  the  breast,  with  a 
spear,  he  fell  to  the  earth,  wounds  only  increased  the  fury  of  the 
combatants ;  still  they  urged  their  coursers  forward,  and  dying  went 
to  heaven. 

Ktili  Kh&n  of  Khorasan  came  forth,  and  dealt  his  blows  so  rapidly, 
that  sparks  flew  about  like  as  from  a  blacksmith's  anvil.  Wild  beasts 
glutted  themselves  and  gloried  in  the  carnage. 

How  far  shall  I  extend  the  narrative  of  this  dreadful  battle? 
thousands  fought  and  were  slain,  a  few  only  remained  to  tell  the  tale. 
The  R&jds  of  Jasw&l  and  Dadevftl  surrounded  the  Sh&h,  with  their 
crippled  bands  ;  they  fled  for  safety  to  the  neighbouring  hills. 

^  l^nf  •  The  military  preceptor  of  the  P6n<3av8. 


494  Translation  of  the  Vichitra  N&lak.  [No.  6. 

Hari  Chaiid  of  the  tribe  of  Chandil  arose  faint  with  the  loss  of 
blood.  He  scorned  flight  but  urged  by  fidelity  to  his  royal  master, 
grasped  his  spear  and  struggled  to  the  last ;  this  mighty  warrior  was 
hacked  to  pieces. 

At  one  time  he  nearly  disabled  me,  an  arrow  from  his  bow,  killed 
my  horse,  another  whizzed  past  close  to  my  ear,  and  a  third,  striking 
the  metal  clasp  of  my  sword  belt  went  through  it,  grazed  my  skin, 
but  injured  me  no  further.     God  preserved  the  life  of  his  servant. 

Alas !  Nij&bat  Kh&n  slew  Sh&h  Sangrdm  whom  many  Musalm^s 
had  in  vain  tried  to  kill.  Sangr&m's  soul  went  to  heaven,  but  ere  it 
winged  it*s  flight  thitherward,  the  dying  hero,  dealt  one  parting  blow 
which  slew  his  slayer.  The  world  sorrowed  for  his  loss  but  heaven 
rejoiced. 

Thus  the  mighty  host  which  opposed  me  was  overthrown  and  fled ; 
the  will  of  God  prevailed,  and  I  returned  from  the  field,  singing  the 
song  of  triumph.  I  scattered  rewards  profusely,  amongst  my  soldiers, 
but  did  not  remain  on  the  spot  where  I  was  victorious,  proceeding  to 
the  country  of  K^hdldr  I  founded  the  city  of  A'nandpura. 

I  expelled  all  from  my  city  who  refused  to  fight  in  my  cause,  but 
my  soldiers  were  protected  and  caressed.  1  abode  for  a  long  time  at 
A'nandpura,  encouraging  the  good  and  pimishing  the  refractory  and 
vicious,  who  were  hung  up  like  dogs. 


Chapter  IX. 

I  had  remained  thus  peaceably  for  many  months,  when  Meah  Khan 
went  to  Jammii,  at  the  same  time  Alif  Khan  marched  to  Nadoun, 
where  he  declared  war  with  Bh(m  Ch&nd,  who  invited  me  to  assist 
him»  and  himself  went  forth  to  give  battle. 

He  built  a  stockade,  and  filled  it  with  matchlockmen  and  bowmen. 
Besides  the  great  Bhim  Chdnd  the  chiefs  R^m  Sing,  Sukh  deo  Can 
and  the  R&j&  of  Jasrdt  prepared  for  the  fight.  Also  Prithi  Chand 
the  prince  of  Dadw&l  and  Kripid,  these  for  sometime  withstood  the 
attack  of  the  enemy,  but  at  length  were  driven  down  the  hill,  the  foe 
beating  his  war-drums  and  shouting  vehemently. 

Then  Bhim  Ch^d  waxed  wrath,  he  chanted  aloud  the  prowess  of 
Hantiman,   and  marshalling  all  his  warriors,  whose  numbers  were 


1 85 1 .]  Translation  of  the  Fiehitra  Ndtak.  495 

increased  by  myself,  he  formed  us  into  close  column  and  charged. 
We  dashed  into  the  enemy  like  a  fierce  whirlwind. 

Enraged  was  Kripil, 

The  beasts  rejoiced, 

Music  resounded, 

Shrill  was  the  horn's  blast. 

The  youthful  were  slain. 

And  swords  were  clashing, 

Hearts  burnt  with  anger, 

Swift  flew  the  arrows, 

Wounding  the  dauntless, 

They  fell  on  the  earth. 

Like  hail  in  a  storm ! 
The  furious  Kripal  stood  his  ground  firmly. 
His  arrows,  made  the  bravest  bite  the  dust| 
Great  chiefs  and  their  vassals  were  slaughtered 
History,  recorded  this  great  battle. 

The  Sinhs,  infuriate,  pressed  forward  with  eagerness  and  closed  with 
the  enemy,  N^ls,  Pfigdls  and  Darolis,  emulating  each  other.  The 
gallant  Biil  too,  strove  to  sustain  the  fame  of  the  Bijrawfilts. 

Worm  that  I  am !  I  fired  off  my  matchlock  and  the  bullet  con- 
signed a  mighty  prince  to  his  rest,  who  in  the  agonies  of  death,  still 
gave  the  war  cry — '*  Kill,  Kill."  I  then  fired  four  arrows  in  succession 
to  the  right,  and  three  to  the  left.  I  know  not  if  they  told  or  not, 
but  it  pleased  God  to  arrest  the  slaughter. 

The  enemy  fled,  and  we  encamped  on  the  field  of  battle,  which  was 
red  with  blood,  and  covered  with  the  dead.  Night  came  silently  on, 
when  nearly  half  of  it  had  passed,  the  sounds  of  the  enemy's  mournful 
Nakkdrfis  disturbed  the  stillness,  as  he  continued  his  retreat. 

At  length  the  bright  dawn  of  day  enabled  us  to  pursue,  but  Alif 
Kh6n  was  in  full  flight,  he  lingered  not  even  to  break  his  fast,  and  his 
fatigued  army  straggled  after  him  without  daring  to  halt. 

For  eight  days  we  encamped  on  the  banks  of  a  river,  and  I  visited 
the  tents  of  the  most  influential  amongst  the  Rajds,  having  agreed 
to  be  always  their  ally.  I  returned  to  my  home,  plundering  the  town 
of  Als6n  in  my  way,  whose  inhabitants  were  afraid  to  join  our  army, 
and  I  rested  in  comfort  at  Anandpdra. 

3    8 


496  Trafulatum  of  the  Fichitra  N&tak.  [No.  6. 

Chapter  X. 
The  Battle  of  Nadoun. 

For  some  years  mj  tranquillity  remained  undisturbed  and  I  employed 
myself  iu  improving  my  city,  and  regulating  the  morals  of  its  inha- 
bitants. 

At  length  one  DiUwar  Kh&n  carne^  and  sent  his  son  to  me,  as  if  on 
a  friendly  message,  but  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army,  treacherously 
attacked  me. 

When  the  enemy  was  crossing  the  river  the  noise  of  the  splashing 
awoke  every  one.  Alam  Sinh  came  and  roused  me,  and  mj  soldiers 
ran  to  their  arms  with  alacrity. 

Warlike  instruments  of  every  kind  bellowed  defiance  and  enmity, 
and  my  army  hurried  to  the  banks  of  the  river,  which  though  an 
ocean  of  kindness,  gave  the  enemy  such  a  cold  reception,  that  he  was 
benumbed  in  the  attempt  to  cross  it. 

Frightened  at  the  unexpected  opposition  when  a  surprize  was  in- 
tended, the  Musalm&ns  fled  without  firing  a  shot,  the  cowards  retreated 
vrithout  striking  a  blow.  Many  of  them  were  slain,  the  rest,  noise- 
lessly returned  their  sviords  to  their  scabbards,  and  sneaked  away 
ashamed,  in  the  darkness  of  night  to  their  wives. 

God  protected  me  and  the  efiPorts  of  the  enemy  were  unavailing,  he 
retreated,  plundered  and  destroyed  BarwA  *'  en  route"  and  encamped  at 
Bhiilau.  He  could  not  injure  me,  so  satisfied  himself  with  wreaking 
his  vengeance  on  Barw^,  as  Bunnyas*  who  dare  not  eat  meat,  pretend 
to  be  nourished  with  pebbles  I 


Chapter  XI. 
Alif  Kh^  weht  to  his  father,  but  not  being  able  to  give  a  good 
account  of  his  flight,  he  stood  abashed,  then  his  father  Hussein  Khia 
slapping  his  armsf  addressed  his  chieftains  loudly.  They  prepared 
themselves  for  battle.  Hussein  Eh&n  headed  his  army,  and  encouraged 
his  soldiers  with  his  presence.     He  first  of  all  plundered  the  Aw^s^ 

*  Hindnsof  a  particular  caste,  who  are  not  allowed  to  eat  meat,  pvt  pebbles  wiA 
tbeir  curry  mus8iU4,  which  they  sack  and  aptt  oat,  fancying  their  appetites  sc 
appeased. 

t  Aa  wrestlers,  before  they  begin  to  wrestle . 


1851.]  Translation  of  the  Vickitra  Ndtak.  497 

then  oTercame  the  people  of  Dudw&l  and  made  the  Rdjpiits  slaves ; 
afterwards  he  devastated  the  valleys  and  no  one  attempted  to  check 
his  progress.  He  distributed  the  plunder  amongst  his  soldiers.  For 
several  days  he  laid  waste  the  districts  through  which  he  marched,  so 
that  the  intimidated  Gdlaris  contemplated  suing  for  a  treaty,  as 
Hussein  Khdn  approached  their  frontier,  but  God  frustrated  their 
schemes. 

R&m  Sifih  accompanied  the  Gtilaris  to  treat  with  the  enemy.  They 
parleyed  for  several  hours,  when  as  the  sand  which  is  heated  by  the 
sun  attributes  the  warmth  to  its  own  nature,  denying  the  power  whence 
it  derived  it,  so,  the  lower  orders  of  the  Mohammedan  host  fancied 
themselves  brave  from  the  noble  bearing  of  the  Sikh  emissaries  who 
surrounded  them.  The  slaves  were  inflated,  and  looked  upon  the 
Sikhs  with  contempt. 

They  gulled  themselves  into  believing  that  the  GiU&ris,  the  Kaldris, 
the  KatcSches  were  not  equal  to  themselves.  When  the  Gdldris  laid 
out  their  presents,  these  dogs  scrambled  to  seise  them,  and  disputes 
arising,  the  GuUris  collecting  their  treasures,  departed  to  a  distance. 

Avarice  then  prevailed  over  the  minds  of  these  Musalmdn  reptiles, 
losing  all  discretion,  they  began  beating  to  arms.  Instantly  all  was 
confusion,  as  when  a  tiger  threatens  a  herd  of  deer.  For  fifteen  hours 
they  surrounded  the  emissaries  and  prevented  them  from  eating. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Sikh  army  incensed  at  the  treat  meat,  to  which 
their  ambassadors  were  subjected,  sent  some  chiefs  to  expostulate,  but 
the  Patbims,  puffed  out  with  conceit,  refused  to  listen  to  them,  they 
said — "  Give  us  up  your  treasures,  or  prepare  to  die." 

Upon  this  Sangat  Sinh  begged  of  Gop&l  Sinh  who  was  on  the 
Jdusalmins*  side,  to  make  peace  between  them,  but  his  words  were 
ntterly  disregarded,  consequently  it  was  resolved  to  seize  Gop&l  as  an 
hostage,  pending  the  settlement  of  negotiations.  That  chief,  however, 
overheard  the  plot,  which  was  forming  against  him,  and  hurriedly 
departed  to  his  clan. 

Kripil  was  kindled  with  wrath,  and  decided  upon  fighting.  Himmat 
Bdssein,  and  the  youthful  Jdmmft,  ordered  the  war-drums  to  be 
sounded.  In  an  instant  horses  began  to  prance,  matches  were  lighted, 
and  triggers  tried,  to  see  if  they  acted  freely.  Then  began  deadly 
strife,  all  was  confusion.     Combatants  shouting,  blows  resounding, 

3  8  2 


498  Translation  of  the  Viehitra  Ndiak.  [No.  6. 

matchlocks  tbonderiDg,  trumpets  shrieking^  elephaats  screaming,  and 
all  the  savage  din  of  desperate  war. 

Bodies  charged  bodies,  and  the  mens'  eyes  were  red  with  fnrj  and 
hatred.  Kripfl  led  the  yan;  one  spirit  animated  all,  the  spirit  of 
destruction ;  one  continued  shout  rent  the  air,  the  shout  of  "  Death, 
death." 

The  Katoch  IUij&  of  E&ngrA  rushed  to  the  fray,  as  a  lion  springs 
upon  its  prey.  Whenever  the  Chettris  discharged  their  arrows,  horses 
with  empty  saddles  scoured  the  plain. 

Erip&l  and  Gopil  met,  and  tore  each  other  to  pieces.  One  Hari  Sinh 
though  mortally  wounded,  killed  several  before  he  died. 

Himmat-Eimmat,  and  Julal  Kh6a,  with  his  terrible  battle«axe,  stood 
their  ground  and  fought  with  desperate  valor.  At  this  juncture  the 
Raj&  of  Jasw&l  putting  his  horse  into  a  gallop,  rode  at  Hussein  KhiOf 
and  stabbed  him  with  a  spear,  but  like  a  wounded  boar,  he  only  fooght 
the  fiercer. 

If  a  soldier  were  struck,  he  thought  it  a  compliment,  and  stroYe  to 
return  it«  The  disputed  field  was  soon  covered  with  the  carcases  of 
the  dead,  and  groans  filled  the  air,  A  river  of  blood  flowed,  and  the 
jackals  slaked  their  thirst  in  it. 

Hussein  Khin  faint  with  the  loss  of  blood  dismounted  from  his 
horse,  and  the  Path&os  surrounded  him,  they  contended  with  fierce 
but  hopeless  energy.  Mahddev,  Brahm,  and  all  the  gods  must  have 
been  roused  from  their  contemplations,  the  heavenly  minstrela  song 
dirges  for  the  departed  wwrior^  and  the  celestial  dancers  jumped  with 
excitement. 

Hussein  still  tried  to  hold  his  own,  hut  the  soldiers  of  Jaswfl  sur- 
rounded  him,  the  most  skilful  attacked  him.  God  willed  it,  and  this 
brave  warrior  fell  to  rise  no  more  ;  his  soul  was  received  in  paradise. 

Wh^ik  their  leader  was  no  more,  the  confidence  of  the  enemy  gavt 
way,  and  his  spirit  was  broken.  Hari  Sinh  slew  many  of  tb'ir  prin- 
cipal chiefs  ;  Chanddla*8  R&j&  too,  plied  the  work  of  destruction  but 
Sangat  Rai  was  killed,  and  his  adherents  failed  not  to  revenge  his 
death. 

Biz  Kh&n  and  Himmat  Khao  fled  and  the  followers  of  Kripfl  fought 
hand  to  hand  for  their  chieftain's  body.  When  Hussein  was  slain,  the 
Musalmfin  army  sullenly  retreated.    This  mighty  host  vanished,  as 


1851.]  Translation  of  the  Fickitra  Ndtak.  499 

doth  the  crowds  after  the  investiture  of  a  Mahant.  Tlius  oar  enemiea 
were  again  defeated  and  we  collected  and  buried  our  dead,  our  force 
remained  assembled  for  a  few  days,  when  all  necessary  arrangements 
being  concluded,  we  dispersed  to  our  several  homes. 

God  pratected  me,  and  amidst  this  shower  of  bullets  I  remained 
uninjured. 


Chapter  XII. 

I  have  just  told  of  a  great  battle  at  which  the  leader  of  the  Musal- 
mia  army  was  killed,  upon  which  Rdstara  Kh&n  and  Dil&war  Khdn 
sent  their  ambassadors  to  us,  but  rendered  wise  by  experience,  and 
apprehensive  of  stratagem,  we  dispatched  Jugh&r  Sinh  properly  sup- 
ported to  receive  the  embassy. 

The  treacherous  Mohammedans  attacked  Jiigh&r  Siiih  at  the  town 
of  Bhiilau,  who  drove  them  from  the  town,  and  took  up  a  strong 
position  which  at  early  dawn  on  the  following  morning,  the  worth- 
less Gaj  Sinh  who  sided  with  the  enemy,  threatened,  but  in  vain,  for 
assisted  by  Hdd&r  Sinh,  the  force  of  Jdghdr  Sinh  held  its  ground, 
and  was  as  immovable  as  a  pillar  whose  foundation  is  buried  deep  in 
the  earth.  H&d&r  Sinh  was  wounded,  and  re-inforcements  joined 
both  armies. 

Ghand&l  Eh6n  commanded  the  Mohammedan  troops,  and  Jasm&l 
Sinh,  our  army ;  animated  by  these  brave  leaders  both  sides  fought 
like  lions,  and  paradise  being  the  portion  of  all  who  fall  in  the  battle- 
field, the  soldiers  disregarded  death. 

In  the  midst  of  this  dire  conflict,  Ch&nd  Nar&yan  was  killed.  He 
was  the  friend  and  companion  of  Jtigh^r  Sinh,  who  lamenting  his 
death,  resolved  to  revenge  it,  and  advanced  singly.  The  enemy  sur- 
rounded this  brave  man,  he  kept  him  at  bay,  and  slew  many  soldiers, 
but  numbers  prevuled,  pierced  with  a  thousand  arrows,  he  fell. 


Chapter  XIIL 

Jdgh&r  Sinh  died,  and  I  returned  to  my  home. 

Then  the  powerful  Aurangadb  became  envious  of  my  fame,  he  sent 
his  son  into  the  Panj^b,  at  the  head  of  a  large  army.  Many  of  my 
people  dreading  the  approach  of  the  emperor's  own  son  went  to  hide 


500  Translation  of  the  Viehitra  N&tak.  [No.  6. 

themseWes  in  the  neighboaring  hills.     Some  tried  to  intimidate  me, 

but  they  knew  not  the  intentions  of  God. 

Several  left  the  happy  city  of  Anandpdra  to  take  shelter  in  the 

high  hills,  the  cowards  were  greatly  alarmed  and  fancied  there  was 

safety  in  flight :  but  the  emperor  had  all  these  deserters  ferreted  out 

and  they  were  destroyed. 

Those  who  forsake  their  Gdrti,  will  have  no 

Resting  place  in  this,  nor  in  the  next  world. 

On  earth  they  are  despised,  in  heaven 

Rejected.     Their  case  is  a  hopeless  one. 

For,  they  are  as  it  were,  always  hungry 

And  in  need.     Such  as  leave  the  company 

Of  holy  men,  are  useless  in  this  world. 

And  damned  eternallv  in  the  next. 

The  selfish  world  for  which  they  live,  scorns  them. 

Yes !  those  who  leave  their  Gdrd  are  disgraced. 

Their  children  do  not  thrive,  but  die,  cursing 

Their  parents. 

Those  who  laugh  at  the  words  of  their  Gdni 

Perish  like  dogs  and  gnash  their  teeth  in  hell, 

God  created  Hindu  and  Musalm&n, 

Let  both  then  follow  their  respective  creeds. 

Do  Musalm^ns  respect  those  who  forsake 

Their  own  creed,  to  follow  Mohammed's  faith  f 

No !  they  despise,  ill  treat  and  plunder  them. 

Apostacy,  never  can  be  esteemed ! 

Miserable  apostate  I  he  returns 

And  wretched,  seeks  assistance  from  the  Sikhs, 

Compassionate  they  help  him.    What  then  ? 

His  new  found  teachers,  plunder  him  of  all ! 

Wretched  apostates !  the  clouds  of  error 

Float  away,  and  willingly,  they  would  return 

Unto  their  Gdrti,  but  he  indignant, 

0£Fended,  hides  his  countenance  from  them. 

They  find  him  not,  but  go  from  whence  they  came. 

Their  labor  all  in  vain.     No  Gurd  here. 

No  heaven  hereafter.     Hopeless  their  lot ! 


1 85 1 .]  Tra  rulation  of  the  FichUra  Ndtak.  50 1 

But  those  who  love  the  Giirti  never  feel 
Adversity.     "  Riches  and  plenteousness 
Shall  he  in  their  houses."     Sin  and  evil 
Can  never  assail  them.     They  need  no  help 
From  Moslems,  plenty  is  heneath  their  roofs. 
If  labour  be  their  portion  upon  earth, 
A  happy  conscience,  softens  all  their  toil. 

He  was  called  Mirzd  B6g  who  destroyed  the  dwellings  of  those  who 
fled  from  Anandptira.  Those  who  remained  were  safe,  for  the  enemy 
never  ventured  to  approach  their  thresholds.  Those  who  deserted 
me,  and  bowed  in  subserviency  to  the  Musalmin  were  treated  with 
contempt,  their  faces  were  besmeared  with  filth  and  they  were  shaved. 
They  looked  like  faqirs  begging  for  alms. 

Children  pretending  to  be  their  converts,  pelted  them  with  stones. 
Their  heads  were  thrust  into  hags,  like  asses  to  be  fed  with  malid^.* 
Their  foreheads  were  bruised  with  shoe-nails,  and  looked  as  if  covered 
with  the  brahmanical  wafer.  Boys  pelted  filth  at  them,  crying  out  the 
while,  "  Here  are  alms  for  you.'' 

Such  is  the  punishment  of  apostacy,  but  it  is  not  so  bad  as  the 
crime. 

Those  who  have  never  fought  in  battles  nor  achieved  any  great 
action,  live  unknown,  and  die  unremembered. 

To  know  and  to  worship  God,  to  respect  and  believe  the  words  of 
his  Gdrd,  this  is  to  achieve  a  great  action. 

The  good  never  feel  adversity.  God  reconciles  them  to  it.  Who 
can  injure  whom  God  protects?  No  one!  No  plots  can  harm  him! 
He  laughs  at  the  designs  of  his  enemies ! 

Trusting  in  the  power  of  God,  he  knows  that  he  is  as  well  protected 
aa  the  tongue  in  his  mouth. 


Chapter  XIV. 
K^,  loveth  and  protecteth  all  good  men. 

And  averteth  from  them  evil. 
Those  who  worship  him  behold  his  power. 

Those  who  serve  him,  share  his  mercy. 

*  Muhed  yetches  boiled. 


502  Report  on  the  Ttirun  Mall  Hill.  [No.  6. 

True  believers  escape  sad  misfortnaes, 

K£l  overpowers  all  their  foes. 
K41,  well  knowisg  me  to  be  his  servanty 

Hath  honored  and  exalted  me. 
I  acknowledge  Grod,  to  be  our  father^ 

As  a  mother,  nurseth  her  child. 
The  power  of  K&l  hath  sustained  me. 

My  heart  is  my  only  Gdrd. 
When  inspiration  lent  me  support^ 

I  spoke,  not  of  my  own  accord. 
Great  K^,  imparted  to  me  his  wisdom. 

Without  which  my  efforts  were  vain. 
I  was  no  one,  when  God  first  noticed  me, 

I  was  great  by  His  selection. 
Listen  then,  all  ye  children  of  the  earth, 

For  my  tenets  are  from  above. 


Sepori  on  the  Titrun  MM  HiU^  addreased  to  R.  N.  G.  Hamilton, 
Esquire,  Resident  at  Indore,    By  Captain  Hat,  Asst,  to  the 

Resident. 

Tdran  Mall,  a  hill  in  Candesh  and  one  of  the  Satpur^  range  lies  in 
about  2lo  52'  N.  Latitude  and  74^  34'  East  Longitude.  It  is  about 
15  miles  in  an  easterly  direction  from  Dhergaum,  10  or  12  south  from 
Badael  (near  the  mouth  of  the  Turkul  river)  on  the  Nerbudda;  20 
miles  north  from  Sult^npura  in  Candesh,  and  33  or  34  miles  S.  W. 
from  Chiculda,  on  the  Nerbudda.  Its  summit  is  to  be  gained  from  alt 
of  these  above  named  places,  but  for  the  European  traveller,  the 
Chiculda  and  Sooltanpura  or  Sydah  routes  are  the  only  practicable  ones. 
From  Chiculda  the  measured  road  or  rather  timber  track  is  43  miles  in 
length  and  with  the  exception  of  the  TirSpani  Ghaut  (some  10  milei 
from  the  Tdran  Mall  Lake)  no  difficulties  of  any  moment  are  to  be 
surmounted.  Here  the  ascent  for  a  mile  and  a  quarter,  is  very  great, 
being  about  1  in  2^,  and  taxes  the  energy  of  man  and  beast  to  the 
utmost.  However,  it  is  capable  of  great  improvement  and  with  a  little 
labor  and  money  expended  might  be  made  comparatively  easy.    At 


1851.]  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill.  503 

present  no  camels  can  be  taken  farther  than  the  Bok rata  jangle,  which 
is  at  the  foot  of  this  ghaut.  Bullocks  and  ponies  must  be  solely  relied 
upon  as  beasts  of  burthen.  The  route  from  Candesh  vi&  Sydah  and 
Sult4npura  is  far  more  difficult  of  ascent  than  the  foregoing,  and 
beasts  of  burthen  proceeding  by  this  road,  must  be  very  lightly  laden. 
The  paths  leading  towards  Dhergaum  and  Baduel  are  only  passable  for 
trarellers  on  foot.  Turan  Mall  seems  to  be  about  the  highest  of  the 
hills  in  the  Sdtptlra  range,  perhaps  the  Herass  Hill  in  the  Barw£n( 
state  excepted,  which  may  be  a  few  hundred  feet  higher,  but  which 
again  has  not  the  advantage  of  water  on  its  summit.  Turan  Mall 
obtains  its  name  from  the  tree  (Zizyphus  albens)  called  in  Sanscrit 
''Turan"  being  so  common  there,  and  the  adjunct  "Mall"  I  believe 
to  be  a  word  in  use  with  certain  Bheels,  to  designate  any  high  or  table 
land.  By  barometrical  measurement  the  highest  point  of  Turan 
Mall  (a  small  hill  on  its  eastern  side)  attains  an  altitude  of  3373  feet ; 
the  banks  of  the  lake  being  265  feet  below  this.  This  lake  is  one  of 
the  most  attractive  spots  on  Turan  Mall,  situated  on  the  southern  end, 
the  traveller  from  the  Nerbudda  has  to  pass  over  the  whole  length  of 
the  hill  ere  he  reaches  it.  It  is  about  one  mile  and  six  furlongs  in 
circumference  and  650  yards  in  breadth,  of  great  depth,  being  fathomed 
in  the  centre  and  found  to  be  34|  feet  deep.  It  is  formed  by  the 
artificial  obstruction  of  the  gorge  betwixt  two  small  hills.  At  one  end 
of  this  embankment  there  is  a  passage  for  the  waters  of  the  periodical 
rains,  which  are  carried  off  towards  a  smaller  lake,  a  few  hundred  yards 
from  the  large  one,  and  about  30  feet  under  its  level.  The  flooded 
ivaters  of  these  two  lakes  are  carried  off  to  the  Sita  Rdnd,  a  precipice 
varying  from  400  to  500  feet  in  height.  At  the  water-fall,  the  first  fall 
by  measurement  b  243  feet  in  height,  being  perpendicular  without  let 
or  hindrance.  The  view  at  this  place  in  the  monsoon,  during  a  flood 
must  be  grand  indeed,  for  the  waters  from  the  lakes  and  what  is  received 
in  transit,  must  make  a  very  considerable  volume. 

The  jungles  about  the  hill  contain  many  varieties  of  trees  and  shrubs 
which  are  not  to  be  met  with  in  Nimar  or  Mdlwi.  To  the  botanist  the 
field  here  opened  to  his  research  would  be  most  attractive  and  enter- 
taining. The  edible  fruits  generally  met  with  and  not  common  to  the 
plains  are  those  of  the  Turan  (Zizyphus  albens)  ;  Chironji  (Chiron- 
gia  sapida) ;   kutaie,   a  small  red  berry ;   sengul ;   sasil ;    the   wild 

3  T 


504  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill.  [No.  6. 

mango,  and  the  wild  plantain.  The  roots  also  of  a  tree  resembling 
the  plantain  called  by  the  Bheels  "  kaiel  kanda'*  are  also  used  fur 
food.  In  common  with  the  lowlands,  the  fruit  trees  are  numerous :  a 
few  may  be  enumerated,  such  as  the  jamun  (Eugenia  jambolana); 
amru  (Philanthus  emblica)  ;  the  tendu  or  bastard  ebony ;  the  serersl 
species  of  Indian  Ficus ;  the  baer  or  jujube  tree ;  the  mowi  or  broad- 
leaved  Bassia ;  the  imli  or  tamarind ;  and  the  karondi  (Carissa  caroo* 
das).  The  gum  trees  are  the  "  sale"  (Boswellia  thurifera)  producing 
olibanum;  the  dhaowra,  kurik,  khaire,  and  the  bhij6,  the  last  used 
medicinally.  Besides  the  above  there  are  many  trees  and  shrubs 
novel  to  the  resident  of  the  plains  and  called  by  the  natives,  the  sew* 
run,  bearing  a  red  flower ;  the  madul ;  gund&li  (Psederia  foetida)  ; 
sajri;  kerow,  said  to  flower  only  once  in  12  years;  mauja  (berries 
used  for  intoxicating  fish)  ;  gdndi  (Cordia  myxa)  used  as  a  pickle ; 
kinjf,  the  seeds  giving  an  oil  which  is  used  medicinally;  kdmri; 
phasi ;  sion ;  mokhd  (red  nightshade)  having  edible  leaves ;  amult&i 
(Cassia  fistula),  the  kherowU,  with  yellow  flowers  similar  to  the  amoltas ; 
kharnag  with  long  pendant  seed  pods  like  the  amultas ;  and  the 
khankar,  the  fruit  of  which  is  used  for  pickles. 

Creepers  also  are  numerous,  and  almost  every  tree  has  its  parasite. 
The  hill  colocynth  (C.  Hardwickii)  or  ruhori  indragam  is  not 
uncommon ;  as  also  the  pawri,  growing  in  a  wild  state.  Here  alao  the 
grasses  grow  most  luxuriantly ;  the  rusd  grass  so  noted  for  the  oil 
extracted  from  it  being  most  abundant.  The  trees  used  for  buildiDg 
purposes  are  very  diversified.  The  principal  ones  are  the  teak ;  tendu 
or  ebony ;  jamun ;  dhamni,  or  bastard  lance  ;  sag ;  kusum,  on  which 
the  lac  insect  is  found ;  the  toon ;  sirsa ;  bhati  sisam,  kulum  ;  anjun ; 
kear,  and  the  tunch  or  tausa,  the  wood  of  which  is  particularly  hard 
and  tough. 

The  geological  formation  of  tlie  Turan  Mall  hill  and  ^hose  in  its 
vicinity  is  uniformly  of  trap  and  basalt  with  a  red  clay,  evidently  con- 
taining iron.  The  summit  of  the  hill  is  irregular  having  low  hills  of 
100  and  150  feet  high  rising  in  different  places  from  the  general  elevm* 
tion  of  the  plateau  which  altogether  may  include  an  area  of  16  sqnan 
miles.  Table-lands  are  to  be  met  with  in  several  spots  ;  but  are  not  of 
great  extent.  The  height  of  the  ulterior  ridge  which  is  on  almost  all 
sides  precipitous  and  perpendicular  may  average  400  feet  from  th« 


1851 .]  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Bill.  505 

debris  of  the  fallen  rocks  in  the  valleys  below.  The  fissures  in  this 
ridge  are  very  deep  and  irregular  and  bear  the  impress  of  a  mighty 
conyulsion  of  nature  having  occurred  in  ages  past. 

The  summit  of  Turan  Mall  is  interspersed  with  remains  of  numer- 
ous temples  and  walls.     The  latter  have  evidently  been  built  merely 
for  protection  from  external  foes,  and  extend  for  miles  in  all  directions, 
but  are  chiefly  to  be  seen  at  points  where  nature  required  the  aid  of 
art  to  make  the  hill  impregnable.    The  temples  having  been  built 
with  loose  stones  and  no  cement  or  mortar  of  any  description  used  in 
their  erection,  have  consequently  during  the  course  of  years,  made  but 
a  slight  resistance  to  the  force  of  the  elements  and  their  sites  are  now 
to  the  unobservant  eye,  hardly  distinguishable  from  the  ground  which 
surrounds  them.    The  earthen  embankment  or  bund  on  the  eastern 
aide  of  the  lake,  measuring  some  460  yards  long,  and  faced  with  stone, 
is  remarkable  for  its  solidity,  which  cannot  be  less  than  170  or  200  feet 
at  its  base  with  a  height  of  40  feet.    The  labour  expended  upon  it 
must  have  been  immense  and  this  work  would  alone  draw  our  attention 
and  wonder  as  to  the  means  and  power  of  the  individual  who  could 
execute,  as  well  as  derise,  such  an  undertaking.    Nothing  approxima- 
ting to  certainty,  can  be  said  as  to  the  ancient  history  of  Turan  Mali. 
What  the  natives  say  regarding  it,  is  puerile  in  the  extreme  and  un- 
worthy of  notice.     The  evidences  of  a  former  numerous  population  are 
plain  enough,  but  not  a  vestige  of  an  inscription  remains  to  guide  one 
in  his  researches.     Qn  the  south  side  of  the  hill  in  a  small  artificial 
c»ve  about  12  feet  square  an  image  of  Ptowan&th  is  to  be  seen.  At  this 
cave  a  small  annual  mela  or  fair  is  held  in  October.     Besides  this, 
there  are  other  and  numerous  sculptured  eridences  of  the  Jaina  reli- 
g^ion  to  be  found  by  the  sites  of  ruined  temples ;  but  they  again  have 
seemingly  in  places  been  appropriated  by  the  followers  of  the  Brah- 
manical  faith  at  a  later  date  as  stones  to  form  the  wall  of  their  own 
temples.    One  of  the  approaches  to  Turan  Mall  is  through  the  wall 
on  the  S.  E.  side.     This  has  been  named  the  **  Arawassa"  Durnaza. 
What  the  derivation  of  "  Ara"  may  be,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  conjecture ; 
**  wassa"  may  be  but  a  corruption  of  the  Sanscrit  word  '*  basa"  a  dwell 
ing  or  residence.    The  inhabitants  of  this  portion  of  the  Sdtpura  range 
are  mostly  Bheels  and  Paurias.     The  first  are  distinguished  under 
several  castes  and  denomiuations,  numbering,  I  believe,  upwards  of  84. 

3x2 


506  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  HUL  [No.  6. 

The  Bheels  residing  on  Turan  Mall  boast  of  being  deaceoded  from  i 
Rajpoot  ancestry,  and  style  themselves  "  SimH.*'  Altogether  there  arc 
not  more  than  40  families  located  on  the  hill,  and  their  hnts  are  diipersed 
far  and  wide  in  all  directions.  They  do  not  bear  any  general  peculiar- 
ity of  features  in  their  physiognomy,  and  I  have  noticed  that,  saving 
perhaps  the  bearing  and  impress  of  a  persecuted  race,  there  is  nothing 
to  distinguish  them  from  the  men  of  the  plains.  They  are  slight  and 
spare  in  their  limbs  and  body,  but  this  only  conduces  to  that  great 
power  which  they  all  have  in  common  of  undergoing  fatigue  and  exer- 
tion when  called  upon  to  do  so.  With  all  this  endurance  they  hare  a 
thorough  contempt  and  dislike  to  labour  as  understood  by  us.  Gainini; 
at  best  but  a  precarious  subsistence  from  the  fruits  of  the  jungle  the 
generality  of  B heels  do  not  interdict  themselves  from  any  description  of 
animal  food  when  they  have  it  in  their  power  to  indulge  in  it,  and  the 
flesh  of  the  cow,  buffalo,  sheep,  goat,  boar  and  deer  are  equally  prized. 
Their  religion  is  generally  of  a  most  simple  and  primitive  description, 
I  remark  generally,  as  their  notions  on  such  subjects  are  variable  and 
not  imbued  with  any  deep  feeling.  The  chief  deities  worshipped  on 
Turan  Mall  are  named,  Sudal  Deo,  Kdmbeh  Deo^  Mamnia  Daoip 
and  Gorackn&th.  The  first  is  invoked  in  conjunction  with  the  sub 
and  moon,  and  is  supposed  to  have  the  elements  under  his  contronl. 
Kumbeh  Deo  is  worshipped  at  the  Dewali  and  may  be  another  foriD 
of  K611,  Mamnia  Dunip  is  evidently  the  "  Ceres"  of  these  moan- 
taineers.  The  first  fruits  of  the  season  are  offered  at  her  shrine,  and 
she  is  the  dispenser  of  the  bounties  of  mother  earth.  Gorucknath  is 
a  deity  of  the  Hindus  and,  I  fancy,  lately  introduced.  His  devotees 
are  not  numerous  amongst  the  Bheels,  who  are  rather  lukewarm  in  kii 
adoration. 

The  customs  pertaining  to  the  three  great  events  in  a  man*  s  existence 
are  very  simple  and  void  of  display.  On  the  birth  of  a  child,  his  or 
her  advent  into  the  world  is  not  ushered  in  by  any  loud  acclamatioos 
or  discharge  of  fire-arms  so  common  to  the  inhabitants  of  India.  The 
father  merely  collecting  a  few  friends  together,  over  the  discussion  of 
a  jar  of  spirits,  mentions  the  name  by  which  he  wishes  hia  child  to  be 
designated.  When  a  Bheel  is  desirous  of  joining  himself  to  the  ol^ 
of  his  regard  and  no  objections  are  shown  by  the  family  of  the  girl 
the  friends  of  the  engaging  parties  are  called  to  witness  the  ceremon) 


1 85 1 .]  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill.  507 

and  fonns  of  marriage,  which  are  continued  during  the  space  of  three 
days.  On  the  first  day  the  friends  of  each  are  feasted  at  the  houses  of 
the  respective  parents,  where  the  spirit  distilled  from  the  flower  of  the 
mowa  tree  adds  not  a  little  to  the  hilarity  of  the  guests^  On  the  second 
day  the  friends  of  the  young  couple  take  them  on  separate  occasions  to 
the  foot  of  a  tree  called  **  singa"  which  is  considered  sacred  and  where 
certain  ceremonies  of  worship  are  gone  through.  On  their  return  from 
devotion,  the  senior  of  the  party  taking  a  little  liquor  in  a  brass  vessel 
makes  an  oblation  to  the  earth,  in  the  name  of  either  the  bride  or 
bridegroom,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  then  their  bodies,  feet  and  hands 
are  smeared  over  with  turmeric.  As  yet  the  family  of  the  bridegroom 
has  not  visited  the  bride,  but  on  the  evening  of  the  second  day  the  mem- 
bers of  it  accompanied  by  their  friends  in  a  body  come  before  the 
house  of  the  bride  where  they  are  met  by  her  relations  and  a  precon- 
certed struggle  takes  place  to  break  a  bamboo  previously  provided, 
one  party  pulling  against  the  other.  On  this  being  accomplished, 
certain  omens  are  prognosticated  from  the  fracture  iu  the  bamboo* 
The  evening  closes  over  the  mirth  and  enjoyment  of  the  assemblage. 
On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  the  female  relations  of  the  bridegroom 
make  a  forcible  entry  into  the  bride's  house  and  take  her  to  their  own 
habitation  vi  et  armis,  which  when  happily  accomplished  the  marriage 
rites  are  supposed  to  be  finished  and  friends  disperse  to  their  several 
aTOcations.  A  wife  generally  costs  upwards  of  20  rupees ;  if  the  lover 
IS  not  possessed  with  worldly  gear  to  that  amount  he  must  contract, 
like  Jacob  of '  old,  to  labour  for  his  father-in-law  a  stipulated  period 
which  may  vary  from  2  to  5  years.  On  the  death  of  a  Bheel,  his 
nearest  relations  collect  his  cooking  utensils,  his  axe,  bow  and  arrows 
and  taking  them  with  the  body,  burn  the  latter.  In  this  ceremony 
they  are  joined  by  their  friends  who  after  the  funeral  rites  are  finished, 
collect  at  the  house  of  the  deceased  to  sympathize  and  condole  with 
the  relatives.  A  period  of  several  days  having  elapsed  the  nearest  of 
kin  cooks  some  rice,  and  having  put  it  into  two  separate  platters  in  the 
name  of  the  deceased,  leaves  one  on  the  place  where  the  body  waa 
burnt  and  the  other  before  the  threshold  of  his  late  dwelling.  This  is 
intended  as  provision  for  the  spirit  who  is  considered  to  be  still  roam- 
ing about.  No  other  rites  are  followed.  Cremation  is  not  resorted  to 
with  the  bodies  of  women  and  infants,  they  are  simply  buried  and  a 


508  Repori  <m  the  Twraa  MM  Hill.  [No.  6. 

caira  of  stones  heaped  orer  the  grave ;  a  custom  which  has  been  handed 
down  to  them  from  their  aocestora,  bat  as  to  the  purport  of  such  sin* 
gularitj,  in  making  a  difference,  betwixt  the  obsequies  of  the  two  sexes, 
they  profess  ignorance.  Believing  in  the  transmigration  of  aools,  they 
are  besides,  and  perhaps  in  consequence,  much  given  to  sapersutioiis 
reliance  in  omens  derived  from  animals  and  birds. 

During  the  period  of  my  stay  at  Turan  Mail,  I  had  every  reason  to 
judge  favorably  of  its  climate.  The  accompanying  meteorological  ob- 
servations will  show  a  mean  maximum  of  temperature  of  85.47  for  the 
month  of  May ;  which  is  particularly  low,  for  the  altitude  attained. 
To  account  for  this  it  must  be  taken  into  consideration  that  several 
causes  are  brought  into  play  ;  the  proximity  of  a  large  lake,  the  evapo- 
ration from  which  extending  over  a  superficies  of  upwards  of  120  aquare 
«cres  must  be  very  great ;  adjoining  forests,  which  are  known  always 
to  conduce  to  decreased  temperature  ;  the  soil  which  being  of  a  plastic 
and  attractive  nature  will  also  materially  aid  to  lower  the  range  of  the 
thermometer. 

Above  the  influence  of  the  hot  winds  Turan  Mall  is  visited  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  year  by  strong  and  steady  winds  from  the  W.  and 
S.  W.  quarters,  which  evidently  coming  from  the  ocean  (distant  aboat 
100  miles)  and  carrying  along  with  them  a  great  amount  of  moisture* 
add  much  to  the  agreeable  sensation  of  the  atmosphere,  which  to  the 
feelings,  seems  always  to  be  of  a  temperature  lower  than  that  indicated 
by  the  thermometer.  Every  thing  on  the  hill  tends  to  prove  a  tem- 
perate climate.  The  stranger  is  first  attracted  by  the  greenness  and 
freshness  of  the  trees  and  shrubs,  and  the  grass  which  where  it  has 
been  burnt,  will  even  in  May,  the  hottest  month  of  the  year,  throw  out 
during  the  course  of  a  few  days,  new  shoots :  and  this  not  after  any 
fall  of  rain,  but  from  the  moisture  naturally  in  the  soil  nourishing  the 
roots.  Turan  Mall,  however,  with  all  the  benefits  which  might  be 
derived  from  a  residence  on  it  will  not,  I  am  afraid,  bear  a  dose  ooas- 
parison  to  the  sauatarinm  in  the  Mahdbaleshwar  hills  which  has  a 
general  temperature  of  5  degrees  or  so  lower  than  that  of  the  place 
now  under  discussion.  In  the  equability  of  climate  I  doubt  if  there  is 
much  difference.  The  annual  mean  of  daily  variation  at  Mahabfleah* 
war  being  nearly  10^  and  that  of  Turan  Mall  merely  in  the  hottest 
month  of  the  year  not  exceeding   15.33.     For  Mny  the  power  of  the 


1 85 1 .]  Report  an  the  Turan  Mall  Hill.  509 

Ban's  rays  is  equal  to  30^  12'>  which  I  hare  not  the  means  of  comparing 

with  Mahdb&leshwar^  but  which,  I  doubt  not  will,  not  exceed  it  very 

much  if  at  all.     The  hill  is  very  subject  to  thunder  storms,  with  great 

falls  of  rain,  and  I  have  been  informed  by  its  inhabitants  that  during 

the  monsoon  such  is  the  intensity  of  the  rain,  that  for  days  prominent 

objects  within  a  few  yards  of  their  huts  are  entirely  concealed  from 

▼lew.     Of  this  I  had  demonstration,  for  though  on  the  two  occasions 

specified  in  the  register  of  observations,  rain  did  not  fall  for  any  length 

of  time,  nevertheless  a  few  hours  sufficed  to  indicate  a  fall  of  12.5 

inches.     The  cold  season  is  said  to   be  particularly  severe  ;  and  frost 

of  common  occurrence.    The  Bheels  state  that  the  sides  of  the  lakes 

have  been  repeatedly  frozen,  and  on  a  late  occasion  the  smaller  lake 

(which  may  he  150  yards  long  and  100  broad)  was  almost  completely 

frozen  over.     Amongst  the  natives,  disease  occurs  but  seldom  ;  with 

the  exception  of  slight  fevers   (easily  reduced  by  their  own  simple 

treatment)  and  dysentery  after  the  rains,  there  is  nothing  else  to  give 

one  reason  to  believe  that  Turan  Mall  is  visited  by  any  epidemic. 

The  months  most  desirable  for  a  residence  on  the  hill,  would  be  April 

and  May.     Previous  to  the  latter  part  of  April,  I  am  not  inclined  to 

suppose  that  the  disparity  in  the  cUmate  of  the  place  and  that  of  the 

plains  is  so  great  as  to  cause  much  benefit  to  an  invalid  seeking 

change  of  air.     As  a  sanatarium,  perhaps,  the  hill  does  not  hoast  of 

such  a  climate  as  would  lead  one  to  believe  that  an  invalid  far  advanced 

in  disease  would  receive  much  good  from  a  trip  to  it.     Nevertheless 

to  one  not  already  prostrated  from  illness,  but  whose  ailments  only 

require  a  change  of  air  and  scene,  I  believe  few  places  would  afford  a 

more  agreeable  retreat.     As  a  sanatory  station  to  European  soldiers 

Turan  Mall  has  many  objections.      The  most  conclusive  being  the 

difficulty  with  which  it  is  reached  ;  the  extent  of  jungle  which  is  to  be 

traversed,  the  enhanced  cost  of  provisions  which  might  be  expected 

consequent  on  bad  rains,  Sydah  being  the  nearest  market,  and  the 

limited  period  of  time  to  be  passed  on  the  hill,  the  severe  rainy  season 

precluding  any  hopes  of  its  being  a  fit  habitation  for  invalids  during 

the  prevalence  of  the  monsoon.     As  compared  with  Nimar  the  range 

of  the  thermometer  shews  a  most  gratifying  result.     For  the  month 

of  May  at 


I 


510 


Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill. 


[No.  6. 


Mundlasir,  the  max.  was, . .   1 04°. 

Ditto mean 93.5 

Ditto minimntn  . .      83. 


Turun  Mall,  the  max.  was,  85.47 

Ditto ....  mean 77.78 

Ditto ....  minimum  . .    70.14 


thus  shoDving  a  difference  of  more  than  18^  degrees  in  favor  of  the 
latter.  Mundlasir  is  considered  to  be  in  general  about  7  degrees  higher 
in  temperature  than  Mhow  and  Indore  in  Malwa. 

In  conclusion  I  would  remark  that  people  desirous  of  making  a  trial 
of  the  climate  of  Turan  Mall  would  do  wisely,  if  thej  made  arrange- 
ments for  supplies  for  themselves  and  retainers  to  be  procured  from 
time  to  time  on  the  Nimar  side  at  Chiculda  and  Barwiini  and  on  the 
Candesh  at  Sydah  (6  miles  north  of  the  Tapti)  and  the  adjoining 
villages.  They  must  come  provided  with  every  thing,  as  the  Bheela 
living  on  the  hill  grow  grain  and  other  produce  merely  for  their  own 
limited  consumption.  If  a  prolonged  stay  is  anticipated,  it  would  be 
advisable  that  they  be  accompanied  by  a  carpenter  or  two  and  a  few 
thatchers  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  more  substantial  habitatioa 
than  that  afforded  by  canvas.  The  Bheela  inhabiting  the  hill  with 
management  will  be  always  found  ready  to  work  for  the  European 
stranger ;  but  with  the  exception  of  cutting  down  and  collecting  timber; 
bamboos  and  grass  and  the  making  of  a  very  substantial  description  of 
rope  from  the  bark  of  the  unjan  tree,  nothing  more  can  be  expected 
from  them.  Their  great  incentives  to  exertion  seem  to  be  arrack  and 
tobacco ;  with  a  due  and  cautious  application  of  these  luxuries,  in 
addition  to  the  just  hire  of  their  labour,  difficulties  vanish.  Should  the 
visitors  to  the  hill  be  sportsmen,  I  am  afraid  they  wiU  not  find  many 
attractions  on  the  summit ;  but  in  the  surrounding  jungles,  the  jungle 
fowl  is  very  common  and  the  wild  buffalo  with  all  the  descriptions  of 
large  game  usually  found  in  the  plains  are  numerous  enough.  From 
Nassick,  officers  are  in  the  habit  of  going  to  Vujuneer ;  and  from 
Dhoolia  and  Malligaum,  to  Sapt-Sing  for  the  hot  season.  The  diffi- 
culties to  be  surmounted  in  reaching  Turan  Mall,  I  have  been  in- 
formed are  not  greater  than  what  are  every  year  undergone  by  the 
gentlemen  visiting  for  health  and  recreation  the  above-named  hills. 


1851.] 


Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill. 


511 


Route  from  Syddh,  on  the  Gumti,  in  Candeish,  to  the  Turan 

Mall  mil. 


Territo- 
ry- 


Names  of  Places. 


Britbh.  Sy d&h  ( 1 6  miles  North 
oftheTapd.)     .. 


Ditto. 


Ditto. 


Salt^pura, 


Haldia, 


Distances 
Miles. 


8  m. 


12  m. 


Ditto. 


Turan    Mall  (Lake), 


101  m. 


Remarks. 


On  the  Gamti  RiTcr,  a  considerable 
town.  The  residence  of  the  Sdltan- 
pdra  M&mlatd£r.     Supplies  abundant. 

Formerly  a  large  town,  now  totally  in 
ruins,  with  a  Fort  and  the  remains  of 
good  houses.  Beautiful  trees  and  a 
small  river. 

At  2  miles  distance  from  Snltiinpdra 
pass  Tulwaee,  formerly  a  Ryut  Til- 
lage, now  inhabited  by  Bheels.  8  miles 
further  on.  cross  the  Kamti  ITtar  a 
small  river.  After  which  the  ascents 
commence.  2  miles  from  the  river 
rewch  a  place  called  Haldia,  being  a 
deep  Khoond,  but  no  village.  Water 
abundant. 

6  miles  from  lest  halting  ground  pass 
a  small  Bbeel  village  called  Sukal- 
jeri,  and  3  miles  further  on  K&i&pini, 
where  formerly  a  few  Bheels  resided. 
The  road  is  tolerable  to  Sukaljeri, 
thence  a  steep  ascent  succeeded  by 
several  sharp  pitches,  and  one  descent 
to  Kal&p&ni.  From  K&Lkpim  to  Turan 
Mall  -|  a  mile  the  ascent  is  very 
steep.  On  reaching  the  summit  of  the 
hill  the  road  to  the  lake  is  over  level 
ground. 


3  V 


512 


Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill. 


[No.  6. 


Route  from  ChieuUa,  on  the  Nerhudda  to  the  Turan  Mall  Hill,  in 

Candesh, 


TerritA* 


Names  of 

Stages. 


Distance. 


M. 


Holkar. 


Barwani. 


Chicttlda,.. 


Gobi  River, 


17 


F. 


Barwani. 


Bokrata*  .. 


13 


British. 


Turan  Mall 
(Lake),.. 


2 


12 


3* 


Remarks. 


. 


A  considerable  Tillage  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Nerbudda.    Supplies  scanty  bnt  procurable  at 
Barwani  4   miles  distant.    At  Cbieolda  there  is 
a  Bungalow. 
Encamping  ground  on  the  left  bank  of  the  stream 
and  about  half  a  mile  to  the  east  of  a  fewBbed 
huts.  The  place  called  Kosba  and  the  residence  of 
a  Bbeel  naick  byname  Dowla.  From  Chiculda  the 
road  for  6  miles  lies  nearly  due  west  and  nlong  the 
banks  of  the  Nerbudda  through  the  ▼illages  of 
Pendra,  Nandg^n,  Pichowri  and  Sandul  8  miki 
1  ftirlong,  from  Chicnlda  the  Gobi  Naddi  is  fint 
crossed  at  a  plane  called  Bambta,  where  2  or  3 
Bbeel  families  have  erected  their  huts,  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  further  on,  it  is  crossed  a  seoond  tiuie, 
end  3  miles  from  Bambta  a  third  time.    4  miles 
from  Bambta  a  rather  steep  Ghaut  is  met  witii, 
and  5  miles  3  fur.  from  thu  Ghaut  the  encamping 
ground  is  reached.     For  the  first  8  or  9  miles 
from  Chiculda,    there  is  a  road   for   hackrics 
though  not  a  very  well  defined   one.     Beyond 
this  the  tree  jungle  is  attained,  and  the  road  gra- 
dually dwindles  down  into  a  mere  timber  track. 
The  name  of  the  jungle  where  it  is  usual  for  truYeU 
lers  proceecHng  to  Turan  Mall  to  make  a  halt. 
The  encamping  ground  is  in  a  thick  grove  of 
Bambiis  on  the  bank  of  a  smiill  Nolliih,  aflEbrding 
water  throughout  the  year.  No  Bbeel  hutst  are  to 
be  found  for  scTeral  miles  round.     4   miles  from 
the  Gobi  Naddi  there  is  a  small  Ghant.  4  miks 
1  fur.  further  on  the  DIUid  Nallah  is  readked  and 
the  road  lies  for  scyeral  hundred  yarda  along  its 
bed.     From  the   D&k6  Nullah  to  encampi^ 
ground  is  a   distance  of  5  miles  2  fur.     The 
ascent  from  the  Gobi  Naddi  to  Bokrata  is  Teiy 
gradual  though   the   latter  place  is  2015  feci 
above  the  level  of  the  sea  and  1342  higher  tbaa 
I  he  Gobi  Naddi. 
From  Bokrata  to  the  foot  of  the  Jeerar  Gbautt  2^ 
miles,  the  road  lies  along  the  course  of  a  aasaJI 
Nall^,  very  stony  and  troublesome  for  loaded 
animals.    From  the  bottom  of  the  Jerar  Gbaat 
to  the  summit  is  1  mile  3  fur.,  tlie  aaoent  beiiy 
very  difficult  and  steep.    1  mile  1  fur.  froca  the 
top  of  the  Ghaut  a  few  Bbeel  huts  are  passed  aad 
a  small  spring  is  reached.    Further  on  1    mils 
6  fur.  the  Turan  Mall  Ghaut  ia  reached,  but  k  is 
comparatively  easy  to  that  of  Jera.    The  top  oC 
the  Turan  Mall  Gbant  at  the  Ara-wsaai 
the  lake  is  a  distance  of  3  miles  5|  furlongs. 


2',  Alt.  3208  feet,  Ihaing  the  ti 

\j  ia  the  Return  forwarded.     Unjan  be  given  to  aceur«te  read- 
it  to  be  given  in  each  return.     If  j  deemed  best  may  be  aelecied 


w 

S4.5 
62. 
82. 
84. 
8i. 

82. 
82. 
S3. 
Bi. 
85. 

72 

S& 
67 

67 
68 
73 

63 
60 
62 
61 
60 

V. 

N.  W. 
W. 
W. 
W. 

w. 

w. 
s.  w. 
s.  w. 

.S.  W. 
8. 

2 
2 

27.10 

26.97 
.97 
.92 

.HO 

.Si 

.80 
.8^ 
.85 

!77 

8S 

b: 

B( 

81 
8.- 
8.' 

8: 

81 
81 

1- 

915.S 

718 

..  1  , 

295.77 

9 

Sami. 

83.22 

65.27 

..  j.. 

26.88 

' 

Means. 

.)  full  lud  minute  ■■  pnuible. 


istworthy,  and  due  attention  can  be  given  to  accurate  reading,  and 
»e  made  any  set  that  may  be  deemed  beat  may  be  selected  and  the 


aximum  and  Mini- 
iiim  Thermometer. 

Max.  Therm, 
in  Sun's  Rays. 

Rain  Gangea. 

1 

. 

Eleyation. 

jS 

o 

J 

"2 

no 

9 

• 

» 

e 

m           9 

• 

i 

;g 

B 

0 

s 
I    ! 

1 

O 

8 

i 

s 

m 

* 

• 

8 

• 

•** 

• 

J 

1 

Inches 

Inches 

c 
e 

o 

1 

^ 

S 

S 

P       S 

!     & 

• 

Q 

1.5 

81.7 

72 

142 

132 

•  ■  •  • 

1 

9. 

85.5 

72 

142 

129 

•  •  •  • 

.. 

2 

0.5 

85.2 

72 

138 

122 

•  •  •  • 

. . 

3 

8. 

80. 

72 

142 

120 

•  •  •  • 

•  • 

4 

3.5 

81.7 

75 

140 

122 

• .  •  • 

.  • 

5 

3. 

80. 

72 

134 

126 

•  •  •  • 

•  • 

6 

^. 

78. 

68 

136 

118 

•  •  ■  • 

. . 

7 

3. 

74.5 

66 

134 

118 

•  •  •  • 

c 

8 

3. 

74.7 

66.5 

130 

112 

• . .  • 

.  • 

9 

1.8 

73.4 

65 

124 

110 

•  • .  • 

•  • 

10 

^. 

71.5 

65 

127 

112 

•  •  •  • 

.  • 

• 

11 

3. 

71.7 

65.5 

127 

113 

•  •  •  • 

•  • 

o 

3 

12 

1.5 

74. 

66.5 

130 

115 

■  •  •  • 

a  . 

^ 

13 

5.5 

75.2 

68 

132 

108 

•  •  •• 

•  • 

s 

14 

S.5 

76.2 

69 

136 

113 

•  •  •• 

9 

m% 

15 

U 

77.5 

71 

138 

116 

•  •  •  • 

. . 

■s 

16 

>.5 

79.2 

73 

140 

117 

••  •  • 

. . 

S 

17 

i.5 

79.7 

74 

140 

118 

•  •  •  • 

. . 

18 

* 

79.2 

72.5 

142 

119 

•  •  •• 

.  • 

19 

i.5 

79.2 

72 

144 

116 

•  •  •• 

•• 

•  . 

20 

\5 

79.7 

72 

144 

115 

•  •  •  • 

. . 

21 

>.5 

79.2 

72 

144 

116 

•  •  •  • 

•  • 

22 

i.3 

79.2 

72 

142 

115 

•  .    .  a 

^ 

23 

1.5 

79.2 

72 

141 

115 

.  «    •  • 

.  • 

24 

i.5 

79.2 

72 

143 

116 

•  •  •• 

•  • 

25 

.5 

80.2 

73 

141 

114 

•  •   «  ■ 

•  . 

26 

..5 

78.2 

70 

122 

110 

6.7 

• . 

27 

5 

77. 

69.5 

134 

122 

5.8 

•  • 

28 

-.5 

74.5 

68.5 

126 

110 

• .  •• 

.  . 

29 

.5 

72.7 

68. 

114 

99 

•  •  •  • 

. . 

30 

.5 

74. 

68.5 

124 
4193 

104 

•  a    •  a 

• 

31 

^ 

2411.2 

2174.5 

3592 

12.5 

•  •    •  B 

Sunas. 

.47 

77.78 

70.14 

135.25 

115.89 

•  •  •  • 

•  •             •  • 

•  •     •• 

Means. 

T    ' 


1 85 1 .]  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  Hill.  5 1 5 

Remarkefor  the  Month  of  May. 

lat. — ^Wind  ligbt,  Teering  to  north  10  a.  m.,  but  not  continuing  so 
for  more  than  an  hour,  springing  up  again  at  4  f.  m. 

2nd. — ^Very  calm  wind  from  N.  from  10  till  4.  f.  h.  Slight  streaked 
cirri. 

3rd. — ^Wind  from  W.  in  morning.  S.  and  S.  W.  during  the  day  ; 
clouds  light  flacculent  and  cirri. 

4th.— Wind  W.  dark  cirri. 

5th. — Light  wind  from  W.  in  morning,  yariable  in  afternoon  and  in 
gusts  from  N.  and  N.  £. ;  clear  in  the  morning,  dark  cirri  in  afternoon. 

6th. — ^Wind  very  variable  throughout  the  day,  N.  and  N.  £.  in 
afternoon,  settling  to  W.,  strong  breeze  from  W.  all  night ;  sun  obscured 
all  day,  cirro  cumuli  general. 

7th. — Cirro  cum.  general ;  a  strong  breeze  at  sunrise  from  S.  W. 
which  continued  till  noon,  sun  obscured  for  greater  part  of  the  day. 

8th.-^I!ir.  cam.  general ;  at  sunrise  a  strong  breeze  continuing  till 
10  A.  M. ;  sun  dim  and  obscured. 

9th. — Clear  throughout  the  day  with  the  exception  of  slight  cir. 
cum.  at  sunrise. 

iOth. — Clear  throughout  the  day,  a  few  light  flacculent  fog  clouds 
at  sunrise.     Heavy  dew  falling  during  the  night. 

11th.— Ditto  ditto  ditto  ditto  ditto  ditto. 

12th.r— Strong  breeze  from  the  W.  blowing  at  sunrise  which  gradu- 
ally veered  to  the  S.  W.,  by  noon  clear. 

13th. — Clear  during  the  morning  ;  cum.  stratus  visible  to  the  East 
in  the  aflemoon. 

14  th. — Ditto  ditto  ditto  ditto  ditto. 

15th. — A  few  light  flacculent  clouds  visible  on  the  S.  W.  horizon, 
but  disappearing  by  noon. 

16th. — Clear  morning,  forenoon  detached  cumuli  pretty  general, 
disappearing  by  afternoon. 

17th. — A  few  light  cumuli  in  all  directions  but  disappearing  by 
evening. 

18th.— Clear. 

19th— Ditto. 

20th.— Ditto. 

3u  2 


516  Report  on  the  Turan  Mall  HiU.  [No.  6. 

2  Ut.— Clear. 
,  22iid, — Ditto. 

23rd. — Ditto,  the  sun  obscured  by  cumuli  to  the  West  at  sunset. 

24th. — Ditto  about  sunrise  a  small  fog  cloud  visible  to  the  S.  W. 
of  the  Lake. 

25th. — Detached  cirro  cum.  general  for  the  first  part  of  the  daj. 
In  the  afternoon  vergiug  to  cirrus. 

26th. — At  sunrise  calm  with  the  sun  obscured  by  dense  atmosphere 
a  gentle  wind  rising  at  9  a.  m.  from  the  W.  Suddenly  veering  at 
11  A.  M.  to  the  N.  £.  and  £. ;  blowing  at  intervals  from  these  quarters 
during  the  day ;  Nimbus  accumulating  to  the  £.»  and  a  few  drops  of 
rain  falling  at  9  p.  m. 

27th.*— Sun  obscured  throughout  the  day.  Heavy  rain  fell  shortlj 
after  4  p.  h.  from  the  East  with  a  high  wind,  continued  so  for  2 
hours  and  then  suddenly  lulled.  Wind  changing  to  the  West  for  t 
short  period  about  sunset^  but  veering  again  to  the  N.  £.,  at  1 0  p.  m.  ; 
a  most  violent  squall  with  heavy  rain  blew  for  1^  hours  from  the 
West,  accompanied  by  thunder  and  lightning. 

28th .-^Cloudy,  and  sun  obscured  for  the  greater  part  of  the  day; 
very  light  and  variable  winds,  at  8  p.  m.  a  great  storm  of  hail  and  rain, 
with  thunder  and  lightning  from  the  West,  lasting  about  1^  hours; 
winds  strong  from  the  West  throughout  the  night. 

29th. — Morning  cloudy  with  dense  fog  and  a  strong  southerly  wind 
but  gradually  veering  round  to  the  West,  large  masses  of  cumuli 
clouds  rising  and  passing  over  to  the  £ast,  a  clear  night. 

30th. — Dense  fog  in  the  morning  with  drizzling  rain,  at  times  clear- 
ing; by  noon  a  succession  of  cumuli  clouds  rising  from  the  West 
throughout  the  day,  but  clearing  by  night. 

31st. — Foggy  and  cloudy  in  the  morning  with  a  high  wind  from  tlie 
West.  Fog  clearing  by  noon ;  large  masses  of  cumuli  clouds  rising 
from  the  West  and  passing  over  head ;  a  clear  night. 


1851.].      A  Collection  of  Mammalia,  ^c.  from  Chirra  Punji.        517 

Memo,  of  ike  means  of  observations  made  at  Turan  Mall,  for   the 

month  of  May,  1851. 

Long.  74.34  £.  Lat.  21.52  N.  Alt.  3208  ft. 


Observa- 
tions  made 
at   Sunrise. 

Maximum 

pressure 

observed  at 

10  A.  M. 

Minimnm 

pressure 

observed  at 

4  P.  M. 

Observa- 
tions made 
at  Sunset. 

Observa- 
tions  made 
at  10  p.  M. 

Maximum 
and  Mini- 
mum Ther. 
mometer. 

Maximum 

Therm,  in 

Sun*s  rays. 

Tempe- 
rature 

Tempe- 
ratare. 

• 

u 

a 

2 

« 

CQ 
CO 

• 

CO 
Cl 

Tempe- 
rature. 

« 

u 
V 

*« 

o 

a 

2 

« 

QQ 

•A 

«>. 

m 

CO 
CI 

Tempe- 
rature. 

. 

u 

w 
V 

a 

o 

t3 

CQ 

•<• 

!>. 

CO 
Cl 

Tempe- 
rature. 

• 

a 

a 

M 

■ 

lO 
OO 

• 

§ 

00 

• 

• 

1 

a 

• 

1 

•8 

a 

• 

s 
s 

• 

3 

u 
v 

CI 

« 

■ 

< 

GO 
GO 

• 

CO 

QQ 

. 

u 
o 

V 

2 

CQ 

• 

o 

u 
« 

• 
• 

CO 

• 

JO 

"3 

■ 

CO 

• 

a 

s 

■ 
CO 
QO 

eo 

■ 

CO 

"5 
CQ 

d 

CO 

to 

• 

s 

00 

• 

< 

CI 

re 

C4 
OO 

• 

eo 

« 

•A 
CO 

• 

u 

g 

V 

•<• 

• 

o 

00 

00 

in 

• 

« 

"3 

CQ 
c* 

00 

m 

CO 

1 

to 

CO 

• 

CO 

00 

CO 
CI 

X 

« 

to 

• 

eo 

o> 

OO 

• 

•-• 

mie  prevalent  winds  during  the  month,  from  the  S.  W.  and  W. 

F.  A.  y.  Thurbu&n,  lAeut, 


Notice  of  a  collection  of  Mammalia,  Birds,  and  Reptiles,  procured  at 
or  near  the  station  of  ChSrra  Punji  in  the  Khdsia  hills,  north  of 
Sylhet. — Bff  £.  Blyth»  £sq. 

For  an  opportuDity  of  examining  a  few  of  the  animal  inhabitants  of 
the  little  explored  Kh6sia  hilla,  we  are  indebted  to  Mr.  R.  W.  Q.  Frith, 
who,  during  a  late  visit  to  Ch^rra  Punji,  collected  specimens  of  the 
following  species,  which  he  has  brought  down  either  living,  preserved 
ID  spirit,  or  their  prepared  skins. 

Mammalia. 

Prssbytis  filkatus,  nobis,  /.  A.  S.,  XII,  174,  XIII,  467,  XVI, 
735.     Procured  at  Cherfa  Punji, 

Dysopus  plicatus,  (B.  Ham.)  An  example  in  spirit,  nearly  as 
dark-coloured  as  the  Malayan  race  termed  D.  tenuis^  (Horsfield), 
which,  we  think,  diflfers  not,  otherwise  than  in  being  constantly  of  a 
much  darker  hue  than  the  ordinary  D.  plicatus  of  India. 

Nyctickjus  ornatus,  nobis,  n.  s,  A  large  and  robustly  formed 
typical  species,  of  uncommon  beauty.    In  colouring,  it  is  affined  to 


518         A  Collection  of  Mammalia,  ^c./rom  CkSrra  Punji*      [No.  6. 

N.  TfCKELLi,  nobis,  p.  157*  ante;  bat  is  altogether  stronger,  witb 
conspicaonslj  larger  aod  stronger  feet,  and  remarkably  elongated  ears. 
It  also  does  not  possess  the  peculiar  small  flat  incisor,  situate  poste- 
riorly to  the  contact  of  the  ordinary  large  upper  incisor  and  the 
canine,  seen  in  N.  Tickelli.  Colour,  a  bright  pale  rusty  isabelline* 
brown  above,  (the  piles  black  for  the  basal  fourth,  then  whitish,  with 
rusty  extremities,)  less  ririd  on  the  lower  half  of  the  back,  and  some- 
what  paler  below ;  a  pure  silky  white  spot  on  the  centre  of  the  forehead, 
others  on  each  shoulder  and  axilla  above,  and  a  narrow  stripe  of  the 
same  along  the  middle  of  the  back ;  face  below  the  forehead  deep 
brown,  including  the  chin :  a  broad  white  demi-collar  over  the  throat 
from  ear  to  ear;  and  beneath  this  is  a  dark  brown  demi-collar  of 
similar  extent  (passing  in  a  narrow  streak  upward  to  the  chin),  and 
below  this  again  a  narrower  pure  silky  white  one,  commencing  from 
the  shoulders — which  below  it  are  again  deep  brown,  continued  round 
to  separate  the  ends  of  the  white  band  below  from  the  white  axillaiy 
spot  abore.  Membranes  marked  as  in  N.  Tickklli,  or  black  except 
the  interfemoral  which  is  tawny-red,  as  also  a  portion  of  the  latenl 
membranes  towards  the  body,  and  the  entire  limbs  and  digits.  Ear- 
conch  elongate-oval,  erect,  with  tragus  a  fourth  of  its  length,  narrow, 
semi-lunate,  and  carved  to  the  front.  Length  (of  an  adult  female) 
4f  in.,  of  which  the  tail  measures  1{  in. ;  expanse  14^  in. ;  fore-arm 
2\  in. ;  longest  finger  3}  in. ;  tibia  ^  in. ;  foot  with  claws  \  in.  Ears 
externally  \  in. ;  tragus  ^  in.    Procured  at  Ch^rra  Punji. 

Talpa  leucura,  nobis,  J.  A,  8,  XIX,  215.  Of  this  recently  de- 
scribed species,  Mr.  Frith  has  brought  thirty-three  specimens  in  spirit, 
all  true  to  the  distinctive  characters  indicated.  In  none  does  the  head 
and  body  exceed  A\  in.  in  length.  The  species,  however,  inhabits  the 
plain  of  Sylhet,  and  not  Ch^rra  Punji  as  formerly  stated. 

SoRBx  Peyrotetii  (7),  Duvemoy.  A  headless  specimen,  aflBxcd 
to  a  thorn  by  some  Shrike,  as  we  have  several  times  observed  of  the 
common  British  Shrew  by  Lanius  collurio.  Colour  darker  than 
usual ;  but  otherwise  it  appears  identical  with  specimens  we  have  seen 
from  various  parts,  as  Almorah,  S.  India,  Maulmein,  &c.  It  is  the 
smallest  of  all  known  mammalia. 

TuPAiA  PCRRU6INEA,  var.  Bblanoeri  ;  Tupaie  de  Pegu^  Leasoa, 
ZooL  de  Belanger^  t.  4 ;  Cladobafea  Belangeri^  Wagner.     This  race, 


185].]      A  Collection  of  Mammalia,  ^cfrom  ChSrra  Punji,         519 

which  abounds  in  Arakan  and  the  Tenasserim  proyinces,  merely  differs 
from  the  common  T.  fkrruoinsaj  Raffles,  of  the  Malayan  peninsula, 
in  being  less  deeply  tinged  (and  often  not  at  all  so)  with  maronne  on 
the  upper-parts ;  the  colouring  being  much  as  in  T.  javanica,  but 
still  hsTing  a  decided  rufous  cast  as  compared  with  this  little  species^ 
which  likewise  is  common  about  Malacca  and  Singapore,  though 
unnoticed  in  Dr.  Cantor's  list  of  the  mammalia  of  the  Malayan  penin- 
sula. We  cannot  regard  T.  Belangsri  ss  distinct  from  T.  fbrru- 
GiNKA;  and  we  have  not  previously  seen  it  from  so  northern  a 
locality  as  Chdrra  Punji,  though  it  probably  also  inhabits  As^m.  The 
apecies  of  Central  and  Southern  India,  T.  Ellioti,  Waterhouse,  is  a 
much  larger  animal,  equal  in  nze  to  T.  tana  (v.  cladobates  speci- 
osvs,  Wagner),  of  the  Archipelago ;  and  the  only  remaining  species  of 
this  genus  hitherto  discovered  is  the  strongly  marked  T.  murina, 
(Diaid),  from  the  Western  Coast  of  Borneo,  figured  by  Dr.  S.  Muller 
and  M.  Temminck. 

Bhizomys  pruinosus,  nobis,  n.  «.  So  far  as  can  be  judged  from 
external  characters,  this  quite  resembles  Rh.  radius,  Hodgson,  of  the 
Ticinity  of  Daijiling,  and  Rb.  castansus,  nobis,  /.  A.  S,  XII,  1007, 
of  Arakan,  except  in  being  very  differently  coloured :  the  fur  being 
uniformly  dusky-slate  above  and  below,  with  hoary  tips,  which  latter 
are  of  somewhat  coarser  texture ;  on  the  belly  there  is  a  slight  silvery 
shade.  All  three  differ  from  Rh.  sumatrensis  (t.  eineretis,  McClel- 
land,) of  the  Tenasserim  provinces  and  Malayan  peninsula,  in  being 
much  less  robust,  having  a  much  shorter  tail,  and  a  dense  coat  of  fine 
soft  fur  instead  of  a  thin  coat  of  bristly  fur;  but  their  structural 
characters  are  essentially  the  same.  An  example  of  the  present  race 
was  long  ago  forwarded  to  the  Society  from  Ch^rra  Punji  by  F.  Skip- 
with,  Esq.,  C.  S. ;  but  we  deferred  describing  it  until  seeing  additional 
specimens.  Mr.  Skipwith's  specimen  having  old  and  faded  fur  is 
much  browner  and  less  slaty  than  those  obtained  by  Mr.  Frith  in 
newly  renovated  pelage ;  but  the  hoary  tips  are  conspicuous  in  all. 
It  is  extremely  common  at  Ch^rra  Punji. 

Atherura  MACROT7RA  ?  (L. ;  uec  Hytvix  faseiculata,  Shaw)  : 
Hyttrix  spidferat  Buch.  Ham.,  MS,  The  different  Asiatic  species 
of  this  genus  remain  to  be  fully  discriminated.  Mr.  Waterhouse 
refers  the  Siamese  race,  with  a  terminal  tail  tuft  of  **  long  flattened 


520 


A  Collection  of  Mammalia,  ^e.from  CJUrra  Punji,     [No.  6.        J 


bristles  (somewhat  resembling  thin  and  narrow  strips  of  whale  bone)/* 
to  Hystrix  fasdeulataf  Shaw  (▼.  H,  macronra,  Gervais),  and  be  states 
this  to  inhabit  **  Siam  and  the  Malayan  peninsula."  It  is  doubtless  the 
species  figured,  eriendtlj  from  life,  by  Gen.  Hardwicke :  but,  if  inhabit- 
ing the  Malayan  peninsula,  it  must  co-exist  there  with  Ath.  macroura, 
(L.),  apud  Waterhouse,  which  has  *'  the  apex  of  the  tail  provided  with 
a  large  tuft  of  flat  bristles,  which  are  spirally  twisted,  and  alternately 
contracted  and  expanded."    This  Mr.  Waterhouse  gives  doubtfully  from 
Sumatra ;  and  it  is  certainly  the  common  Brush-tailed  Porcupine  of 
the  Malayan  peninsula.     In  the   Chittagong,  Tippera,  and  Kh&sys 
hills,  there  is  a  very  similar  race  to  the  last,  but  with  the  spines 
shorter  and  less  coarse,  excepting  those  of  the  croup,  the  etuemble 
of  the  colouring  greyer,  and  the  enamel  of   the  front-teeth  pale 
yellow  instead  of  deep  buflf  or  orange-yellow.     On  minute  companson 
of  the  skulls,  the  frontals  of  the  Malayan  race  are  seen  to  be  somewhat 
larger  and  more  convex,  while  the  parietals  are  proportionally  smaller, 
than  in  the  Northern  race :  the  palatal  foramen,  also,  is  narrower  and 
advances  more  forward  in  the  former ;  and  the  inferior  lateral  process 
of  the  superior  maxillary,  forming  the  lower  border  of  the  great  ant- 
orbital  foramen,  is,  in  the  Malayan  race,  given  off  anteriorly  to  the 
position  of  the  first  molar,  while  in  the  Northern  race  it  abuts  directly 
on  the  first  molar.     If  distinct,  it  should  bear  the  name  spicioera 
given  to  it  by  Buchanan  Hamilton,  who  has  excellently  figured  and 
prepared  a  good  MS.  description  of  it,  founded  on  a  living    pair 
received  from  Chittagong.     *'  They  were  brought,"  he  was  informed, 
*'  from  the  hills ;  and,  so  far  as  the  donor  (Mr.  Macrae)  understands^ 
their  habits  are  pretty  much  the  same  as  those  of  the  Porcupine  of 
the  plains.     Both  burrow  in  the  earth,  live  upon  roots,  and  are  found 
either  in  pairs  or  families."     A  specimen  brought  from  Ch^rra  Puoji 
by  Mr.  Frith  corresponds  exactly  with  Buchanan  Hamilton's  coloured 
figure. 

AVES. 

Of  birds,  the  most  remarkable  are  two  new  species  of  Garrulax,-' 
one  of  SuTBORA, — the  Sibia  gracilis,  (McClelland  and  Horsfield,) 
now  first  verified, — and  Spizixos  canifrons,  nobis,  J.  A.  S.  XIT, 
571.  The  only  specimen  we  had  previously  seen  of  the  last  named 
species,  although  apparently  in  good  order  when  the  description  of  it 


1851.]       A  CoUeetion  ofMammaliat  ^./ram  Chdrra  Punji.         521 

was  taken,  was  soon  afterwards  completely  destroyed  by  inseets,  from 
the  skin  not  haying  been  properly  prepared  with  poison.  Mr.  Frith 
has  now  obtained  a  fine  skin,  and  also  an  entire  specimen  in  spirit, 
this  bird  proTing  to  be  common  at  Cherra  Panji.  Length  8  in.»  by 
lOf  in.  expanse ;  wing  3f  in. 

We  have  seen  a  figure  of  a  second  and  crestless  species  of  this 
strongly  marked  genus,  from  upper  Asto. 

SiBiA  GRACILIS ;  H^psipetes  graeilUt  McClelland  and  Horsfield, 
Proe.  Zool.  Soe.  1839,  p.  159;  /.  J.  S.  XVI,  449.  Resembles  S. 
OAPI8TRATA  (Ctuclosoma  eapistratum.  Vigors,  v.  S.  nigrieeps,  Hodg- 
son), except  that  there  is  no  rufous  about  it,  beyond  a  faint  tinge  of 
this  hue  on  the  flanks  and  lower  tail-coverts ;  the  feathers  proceeding 
from  the  lateral  base  of  the  lower  mandible,  also,  are  white,  though 
the  lores  and  ear-coverts  are  uniform  black  with  the  crown.  General 
hue  of  the  upper-parts  dark  ashy  (nearly  as  in  S.  ficoides),  paler  on 
the  rump  and  collar ;  below  white,  sullied  with  grey  on  the  sides  of 
the  breast  and  flanks :  wings  and  tail  as  in  S.  capistrata,  except 
that  the  glossy  margins  of  the  secondaries  are  much  darker,  and  the 
tertials  are  dark  ashy  margined  externally  with  black.  Bill  black :  feet 
brown,  with  darker  toes. 

Garrulax:  mrrulinus,  nobis,  «•  i.  Greneral  colour  deep  olive- 
brown,  the  medial  portion  of  the  under-parts  pale  rufescent  whitish- 
brown,  and  spotted  with  black  on  the  throat  and  upper-part  of  the 
breast,  much  as  in  Turdua  musicus  ;  a  narrow  white  streak  behind  the 
eye.  Irides  whitish-brown.  Bill  dusky-plumbeous.  Legs  brown,  with 
albescent  toes.  Length  9^  in. ;  expanse  of  wings  12  in. ;  closed  wing 
3^  in.;  tail  3^  in. ;  bill  to  gape  H  in. ;  tarse  If  in.  Common 
at  Cherra  Punji,  from  whence  Mr.  Frith  has  brought  sereral  living 
examples  both  of  this  and  of  the  next  species. 

G.  RUFICAPILLU8,  Robis,  n.  0,  Nearly  afiined  to  G.  erythro- 
CBPHAi«UB,  (Vigors),  from  which  it  is  distinguished  by  having  the 
chin  and  broad  supercilia  ash-grey ;  forehead  greyish ;  throat,  front  of 
neck,  and  breast,  rufous,  with  an  admixture  of  golden-yellow  on  the 
last :  no  black  spots  on  the  nape  and  breast,  but  darker  lunate  mark- 
ings in  place  of  them :  rest  as  in  G.  rrythrocrphalus,  to  which 
G.  CHRY80PTSRUS,  (Gould),  inhabiting  an  intermediate  range  of 
territory,  is  also  closely  affined.    Common  at  Ch^nra  Punji. 

3  X 


522        A  Colleetion  of  Mammalia,  ^e.from  CMrra  Punji.     [No.  6. 

SuTHORA  POLIOT1B,  nobis,  91.  «•  like  S.  NIPALSN818  (ride  /•  A.  8. 
XII,  plate  to  p.  450),  but  the  lower  ear-coverts  and  sides  of  the  neck 
are  pure  ashj,  paler  on  the  breast,  and  passing  to  white  on  the  abdo- 
men ;  lores  and  sides  of  face,  with  the  plumes  growing  from  the  base 
of  the  lower  mandible,  pure  white :  crown  bright  falvoas,  passing  to 
duller  fulTous  on  the  back :  wings  coloured  as  in  S.  nipalensis,  but 
the  coverts  of  the  secondaries  uniformly  fulvous  with  the  back;  a 
fulvous  spot  behind  the  eye  and  below  the  black  supercilium,  but  no 
trace  of  rufous  on  the  cheeks ;  chin  black,  with  whitish  margins,  as  in 
S.  NIPALBN8I8 :  bill  ycllowish ;  and  feet  pale.  Common  at  Ch6rra  Pnnji. 

There  are,  accordingly,  now  three  nearly  affined  races  of  these  curi- 
ous little  birds,  besides  the  larger  S.  rufickps  {Ckleuatieus  rv^eept^ 
nobis,  /.  A,  S,  XIV,  578),  which  generically  is  barely  separable. 

Of  the  other  birds  collected  by  Mr.  Frith  at  Ch^rra  Punji,  the 
only  species  we  had  not  previously  examined  is  Pteruthius  mela- 
NOTI8,  Hodgson,  /.  A,  8.  XVI,  448.  The  rest  are  Gbcinus  cblo- 
BOPU8,  Mbgalaima  virens,  Harpactes  erythrocephaxus  (in 
spirit),    Dendrocitta    sinensis,   Garrulax    leucolophos,  6. 

ALB06ULARI8,  G.  8QUAMATU8,  G.  PHOSNICEUS,  ACTINODURA  EgER- 
TONII,  LeIOTHRIX  ARGENTAURI8,  L.  LUTEU8,  L.  CYANOX7ROPTB- 
RT78,  L.  CA8TANICEP8,  PaRU8    8PILONOTU8,    StACHYRIS    NIORICEPS, 

St.  CHRYSiBA,  PoiiATORHiNUS  Phayrei  (with  fine  coral-orange  bill), 

P.  RUFICOLLI8,  ^NICURUS  MACULATUS,  AbRORNIS  SCHISTICEFS, 
PSARISOMA  DALHOTJSIiB,  LeUCOCERCA  FUSCOVENTRI8,    HyfSIPBTIS 

Maclellandii,  Hemixos  flavala,  Iolb  yiRE8CBNS,  and  Oriolvs 
INDICU8.  These  are  mostly  species  common  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Daijiling;  but  Pomatorhinus  Phayrei  and  Iolb  yirescens  we 
had  previously  only  seen  from  Arakan ;  and  Oriolus  indicus  is 
chiefly  an  inhabitant  of  the  eastern  side  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal^  though, 
as  a  rarity,  it  is  now  and  then  met  with  in  Lower  Bengal.  A  large 
proportion  of  the  above  named  species  are  common  in  Arakan. 

[The  following  descriptions  of  new  species  of  birds  may  be  here 
appended. 

Garrulax  (7),  Jerdoni,  nobis.  Resembles  G.  (7)  cachinnans^ 
Jerdon,  except  that  there  is  no  trace  of  rufous  on  the  cheeks,  fore-neck 
and  breast,  the  black  of  the  chin  is  also  less  developed,  and  the  nape  is 
of  a  duU  ashy  hue :  fore-neck  and  breast  paler  ashy,  passing  to  whiciA 
on  the  ear-coverts.  The  medial  abdominal  feathers  only  are  mfoos; 
those  of  the  flanks,  back,  wings  and  tail  are  olive  as  in  G.  (T)  cachin- 
NAN8,  and  the  headj  lores,  and  supercilia  are  likewise  simikr.    The 


1 85 1 .]      A  Collection  of  MammaUa^  ^e.  from  ChSrra  Punji.        523 

form  of  the  bill  and  the  general  characters  of  these  two  species,  from  S. 
India,  indicate  that  they  should  form  a  separate  diyision  from  Garru* 
i^x  proper.  G.  Belangkri,  Jerdon,  of  the  Nilgiris,  and  6.  cink- 
RKiFRONS,  nobis  (p.  176,  ante),  of  Cejion,  are  typical  Garrulackb. 

CiSTicoLA  erythrocephala,  Jerdon.  General  hae  rufous  or 
ferruginous,  deepest  on  the  crown,  darker  on  the  rump,  and  brightish 
on  all  the  lower-parts ;  back  olive,  with  black  medial  streaks  to  the 
feathers ;  and  wings  and  tail  dusky,  the  former  margined  with  olive* 
brown,  and  the  latter  very  slightly  tipped  or  margined  round  the 
extremity  of  the  feathers,  with  pale  brown.  Legs  pale.  Wing  I^  in : 
tail  If  in.  This  and  the  preceding  species  have  just  been  received 
from  Mr.  Jerdon,  and  are,  most  probably,  from  the  Nilgiris.  Accord- 
ingly,  three  species  of  Cisticola  will  now  have  been  ascertained  from 
S.  India  and  Ceylon,  viz.  the  common  C.  cursitans,  C.  omalvra, 
nobis  (p.  176,  ante),  from  Ceylon,  and  that  here  described. 

Cyornib  iBQUAi.1  CAUDA,  uobis.  Female  somewhat  greyish-brown 
above,  much  paler  below,  whitish  towards  the  vent  and  on  the  lower 
tail-coverts ;  axillaries  also  whitish  with  a  faint  tbge  of  fulvous :  tail 
and  its  upper  ooverts  dull  ferruginous,  the  medial  rectrices  and 
exterior  webs  of  the  rest  sullied  with  fuscous.  Bill  dark  above,  whitish 
below;  feet  dark  brown.  Length  about  5^  in.,  of  wing  3  in.,  and 
tail  2i  in. :  bill  to  gape  {^  in. ;  and  tarse  {  in.  A  well  marked 
distinct  species,  procured  by  Lieut.  James,  of  the  28th  B.  N.  I.,  in 
Kuniwar. 

Saxicola  fusca,  nobis.  Evidently  a  new  species  of  true  Wheatear, 
affined  in  colouring  to  S.  infuscata,  A.  Smith ;  but  the  general  colour 
deeper,  and  the  head,  cheeks,  and  throat,  rufescent :  tail  also  remark- 
ably long,  for  a  species  of  this  genus.  We  can  only  describe  the 
fragments  of  a  specimen,  viz.  the  head,  wings,  tail,  and  legs.  Wing 
3}  in. ;  tail  3  in. :  bill  to  gape  |  in. ;  From  Muttra.] 

Rbptilia. 

Of  this  class,  Mr.  Frith  brought  five  spedes,  as  follow : — 

1 .  Platydacttlus  oecko,  (L.),  vide  J,  A.  S»  XVII,  623.  Col- 
lected at  Dacca,  the  only  part  of  Bengal  in  which  we  are  aware  of  its 
occurrence.  This  reptile  is  common  in  As4m,  Sylhet,  Arakan,  the 
Tenasserim  provinces  and  Malayan  peninsula. 

2.  Calotxs T    3.    EupREPis ?    4.     Polypsdates 

?    Apparently  three  new  species,  from  Ch^rra  Punji ;  which  we 

defer  describing  for  the  present,  as  we  have  numerous  other  new 
reptiles  which  it  will  be  more  convenient  to  describe  together. 

3x2 


524        A  CoUeeium  ofMa$nmalia,  ^./tcm  ChSrra  Punji.     [No.  6. 

5.  TaiGONOCBPHALUS  GRAMiNBUs,  (Shaw).  Tottiigy  13  in.  longy 
of  the  Malayan  rarietj  with  defined  whitish  lateral  line.  From 
Sjlhet.  Thia  small  individual  had  hitten  a  lahouring  man,  bat  the 
wound  merely  caused  a  painful  swelling  in  thearm»  which,  however,  did 
not  prevent  the  patient  from  returning  to  his  work  after  a  few  hours ; 
f .  e»  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  during  which  he  was  bitten  in  the 
course  of  the  morning.  This  agrees  with  the  remarks  upon  the  venom  of 
three  species  of  Trigonocbphalus  in  /•  A.  8,  XYI,  1044  et  seq.* 

[We  may  here  describe  the  following  remarkable  Bat,  purcliased 
with  a  miscellaneous  collection  made  at  Daijiling. 

Lasiurub  PEARSONII,  Horsfield.f  Length  about  31  in.,  of  which 
the  tail  measures  1|-  in.,  having  its  extreme  tip  ezserted.  Head 
}  in.  Ears  (posteriorly)  ^  in. ;  and  about  1^  in.  from  tip  to  tip. 
Expanse  about  13  in.  Fore-arm  1}  in. :  tarse  i  in.  Head  broad  and 
short:  the  ears  broad,  subovate,  widely  separated  apart;  and  the 
tragus  smalU  narrow  and  elongated.  Teeth  very  robust ;  the  grinders 
antero-poeteriorly  compressed,  with  the  camoeeter  contiguous  to  the 
canine  above  and  below,  and  the  canines  less  elongated  than  in  the 
Nycticbji  :  there  are  four  incisors  above,  of  which  the  outer  or  lateral 
are  much  smaller  than  the  others.  Fur  soft  and  extremely  denae,  of 
a  uniform  rufous-brown  above  and  dingy  greyish  below,  vrith  conspi* 
cuous  hoary  tips  a  little  curling,  more  especially  upon  the  head, 
shoulders,  and  breast.  The  membranes  are  dusky,  and  the  alar  is 
attached  to  the  base  of  the  outer  hind-toe.  The  lateral  membranes 
near  the  body,  and  the  whole  interfemoral,  are  somewhat  plentifully 
covered  with  brownish-rufous  fur,  more  scant  on  the  interfemoral,  and 
very  dense  at  the  base  of  the  tail  above,  being  continued  throughout 
its  length,  and  also  along  the  hind-limbs,  with  the  feet  and  calcanea. 
Excepting  in  having  two  pairs  of  upper  incisors,  this  species  seema  to 
agree  generically  with  the  Lasiuri,  Rafin.,  of  N.  America,  or  Vbsp. 
PRUIN08U8  and  V.  rtjfus  (v.  napebaraeeMis)^  auctorum]. 

*  Notes  bp  Mr,  Ftiih.  '*  Tbe  man  was  bitten,  as  aboTe  meationed,  at  a^eat 
10  A.  v. ;  and  when  I  saw  him,  at  aboat  4  p.  v.,  he  wai  at  bis  work,  and  tka 
•welliog  (which  had  been  somewhat  considerable)  had  by  that  time  ahnost  aubrided. 

**  As  regards  Tafya  leneura  (p.  518),  I  do  not  saiy  that  it  may  not  inhabit  the 
valleys  or  lower  lands  of  £h^rra,  that  is  to  say,  at  the  foot  of  the  hills.  The  Kh4- 
Siaa  state  that  they  neter  met  with  it  there ;  but  some  of  them  at  once  recognised 
the  animal  as  being  like  one  found  about  two  or  three  daya*  distance  in  the  interior, 
but  which  they  stated  to  be  of  a  white  colour." 

We  should  here  add  that  Mr.  Frith  has  fa?oured  the  Society  with  a  free  nflfftifl" 
froan  the  aboTe  interestiog  collection. 

t  Since  the  above  description  had  gone  to  presa,  we  have  received  Dr.  Horsfield's 
Catalogue  of  the  Mammalia  in  the  Hon.  Company's  museanii  in  which  we  find 
onrselTCS  forestalled  u  r^garda  the  speeifie  name. 


]  85 1  •]  On  Sasianian  Coins.  525 

J  letter  from  Edward  Thomas,  Eeq.  C.  8.  On  Saasanian  Coins. 

My  Dear  Dr.  Sprbnger. — I  send  you  herewith  a  wood-cut  of  a 
Coin  I  wish  you  to  insert  in  the  next  number  of  the  Journal  of  the 
Asiatic  Society,  with  a  Tiew  to  soliciting  the  aid  of  your  numismatic 
supporters  in  contributing  impressions  of  any  similar  specimens  to  be 
found  in  their  cabinets. 

The  subject  of  Sassanian  influence  in  India,  its  epoch,  and  the 
boundaries  over  which  Zoroastrian  belief  extended,  is  fraught  with  high 
interest  in  itself,  but  it  possesses  an  enhanced  claim  upon  our  attention 
in  the  light  it  promises  to  throw  upon  the  anterior,  or  Scythic,  period 
of  Indian  history. 

Up  to  this  time,  we  have  but  scant  materials,  either  legendary  or 
monumental,  whereby  to  illustrate  the  first  named  question,  and  we 
dare  scarcely  hope  that  Numismatic  Science  can  do  much  to  help  our 
cause,  as  the  number  and  variety  of  Indo-Sassanian  Coins  is  clearly 
limited.  The  piece  about  to  be  described,  however,  places  us  a  mate- 
rial step  in  advance,  and  Indian  Annals  have  already  received  such 
great  and  un-hoped  for  elucidation  from  this  section  of  Antiquarian 
research,  that  we  have  a  right  even  here  to  augur  well  for  our  future* 
The  Coin  of  which  the  accompanying  engraving  is  a  facsimile,  pre- 
sents us  with  a  strictly  Rajpiit  name  impressed  upon  the  surface  of  a 
piece  of  money  of  a  purely  Sassanian  type.  I  will  not  at  present 
venture  into  the  ample  field  of  speculation  this  association  opens 
out,  but  content  myself  with  noticing  the  bare  fact,  trusting  that  your 
call  for  new  specimens,  may  succeed  in  drawing  forth  from  dark- 
comers,  other  coins  of  this  class,  thus  securing  an  extended  circle 

of  medallic  data,  from  which  to  deduce  more  com- 
prehensive and  legitimate  inferences  than  the 
evidence  of  a  single  piece  admits  of. 

The  coin  under  review  was  obtained  by  Major 
Nuthall  of  the  Commissariat  Department  during  a 
late  march  to  Pesh&wur.  It  is  of  silver,  and  weighs 
52  grains.  The  Obverse,  here  represented,"*^  bears 
the  name  of 

*  The  origiaal  u  io  imperfeet  prewrvation,  Mpecially  as  regards  the  neck  of  the 
figure— I  have  left  tho  letters  composing  the  legend  unshaded,  in  order  to  render 
more  exactly  their  true  form. 


526  On  Sa9ia$iian  Caitu.  [No.  6. 

R6j^  Pam  7    Uday&ditya. 

The  Reverse  surface  presents  a  mere  blank,  retaining  only  slight 
traces  of  ever  hsTing  received  an  impression. 

As  connected  with  the  general  subject  of  Indo-Sassanian  Naraisma- 
tics,  jour  readers  may  not  be  uninterested  to  learn  the  progress  made 
of  late  years  in  Europe  in  the  decipherment  of  Pehlvi  Legends,  in  so 
far  as  concerns  the  interpretation  of  the  writings  on  the  Sassanian 
Coins  exhumed  from  the  Topes  of  the  Punj&b  and  Afghanistan,  which 
are  qjoreoTer  so  closely  identified  with  the  progress  of  our  Journal, 
whose  pages  contain  the  earliest  notice  of  these  Antiquities,  and  whose 
plates  display  a  still  unrivalled  series  of  delineations  of  the  Tarioas 
relics  disinterred  by  Messrs.  Ventura  and  Court. 

PI.  XXI.  Vol.  III.  Fig.  8.  Joum,  Asiat.  Soc.  Beng, 
Obyersb  in  Pehlvi  Characters — 

behind  the  head,  o^^l    Increase 

in  front  of  the  face  A     JfjA^l       1 
literally, |      (^U^      [ 

^jjUjUi.  *W  Aw>  AbduIlah-i-Hizimin,  or  Abdullah  the  son  of  Hiaim. 

Margin.    ^\  ^  in  Kufic  letters. 
Reverse.     On  the  left^  *a-Ji  JU  (A.  H.)  64. 


on  the  right,  jj*  Merv. 
PI.  XXL  Fig.  10.     Obv.  in  front  of  the  face,  a  Scythic  ?  legend. 

Margin.    ^tf%firf^  ^T^BTTW  trc WC 
possible  variants  ^  ^        ^ 

(continued)    "^t^f^fif^  IT^  TtftiT 
variants  ^  ^  ^ 


Reverse.    Left  iJu^  ui-ij 

Right  ^^  tt^Ui^  u)j4C 

The  Coin  engraved  as  No.  6,  PI.  XXV.  VoL  III.  J.  A.  S.  B.  is  so 
closely  identified  with  the  Tope  Indo-Sassanian  specimens,  that  it  msy 
be  as  well  to  complete  this  portion  of  the  subject^  by  giving  the  latest 
reading  of  its  Pehlvi  legends. 


1851.]  On  Sauanian  Coins.  527 

Obverse*    Left  '9m\%^m 

Bight  (literal  transcript^)  o^S^j^i  iS^^ 
Margin.    tyl^U^^^  or 
Reverse.    Bight  ^^j^j^ 
Margin.    W^  j^^liUjl  cjUa>  uaJ^Ujj  ci««  tail<>  ^^^  c^^* 
It  is  necessary  to  add,  that  the  above  are  mere  tentative  readings, 
the  decipherment  of  the.  Coin  of  Abdullah  H^jim,  which  is  beyond 
dispute,  being  the  single  exception. 

With  an  Alphabet  so  imperfect  as  the  Ancient  Persian — Sassanian 
Pehlvi — consisting  of  1 7  literal  signs  only,  convertible  largely  among 
themselves,  and  subjected  to  considerable  variation  in  provincial  value, 
expressing  too  a  language,  the  very  rudiments  of  which  are  but 
partially  known  to  us,  no  interpretatioh  however  well  wrought  out 
per  se,  can  be  said  to  stand  good  until  affirmed  by  some  valid  extrane- 
ous evidence. 

My  object  indeed  in  publishing  such  crude  readings  is  to  court 
criticism,  with  a  sincere  view  to  just  correction,  but  further  to  give 
your  readers  an  idea  of  what  the  Pehlvi  Alphabet  is  reproachable 
with,  apart  from  the  difficulty  of  the  language  it  conveys  or  the 
imperfection  of  the  expression  of  its  Letters.  I  may  mention  that  the 
sign  ^  stands  avowedly  for  t,  ^,  ^,  ^,  and  ^,  and  is  at  times  undistin- 
guishable  from  the  nearly  similarly  outlined  form  of  the  same  Alpha- 
bet which  corresponds  with  the  modem  u»  J  and  j  have  usually  one 
sign  in  common  as  also  have  the  still  more  puzzling  pair^  and  m> 
their  ancient  representative  also  serving  to  express  the  silent  final. 

And,  as  a  pertinent  instance  of  provincial  irregularities,  I  would  cite, 
the  entire  disuse  of  the  character  (^==:«-»  in  all  Indo-Sassanian  coin- 
legends,  that  letter  being  replaced  by  the  3  answering  to  the  Sanscrit 
^,  V. 

But  I  must  not  say  too  much  of  the  obstacles  to  be  encountered  in 
the  study  of  Ancient  Persian,  or  I  may  chance  to  deter  many  otherwise 
willing  scholars  from  attempting  the  pursuit  of  this  important  branch 
of  Archaeological  research. 

Tours,  &c. 

Simlah,  October  17 1  1B5).  Edward  Thomas. 

*  In  nomine  jvsti  jadicis.   **  Anqnetil." 


528 


Meteorologieal  Begiiter, 


[No.  6. 


SI 


2"- 

O    «) 


00 


CI 

e 

00 

00 


$ 


bos 


I 


CO 


00 


:5  I.  "^ 

IS!* 


I 


I 

I 


• 

00 

Minimum  Pressure   ob- 
served at  4  p.  M. 

-odvAS  wi  JO 

•«V  3V  JO 

t>»QDQOCkOkQOQOQOQOOO  OO  t>k 

•^uo 
-japl    aq^   jq 

•        ••••••••••          • 

O    C0t^W00C»t^*O^«O'^OiO« 
t>kt>«Q000O0Q0Q0QOaOQOt>«  C>« 

'la^amojng 

^a^0^t>«t>^CO^CQ(0<OQOQO  3D 

Maximum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  9.  50.  A.M. 

•aattjins^jupvj 
-odwAg  XXB   JO 

^t^C40l«0Q0OQ0e0000«  'V 

_          •■••■•■■•••          . 

«Ot^l^Q0'X}QDQ0Q0Q0Q0t>^«O 

•  jiy  aq;  JO 

t^QOQOQOXQOQOQOQOaoaOt^ 

'iuina 
•»W    ^^'^   JO 

C^*OC0t^«ft'^00O»««5C'^  Ok 

'la^amoivg 

4>00Ok*nO>— «'<^tO'—  Q0QOa»C4 

• 

o 

GO 

Minimum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  4  p.  M. 

'aovjins  Sui;Hi 
-od«AS[  u«  JO 

l>»^s.ooooooaoooQOOOOo  r>»t>» 

•-*iv»quo 

t>«Q0OiO)O)Q0a0Q00000G0r^ 

.ja|^    oq;  jo 

®    C^t*^<OOOt^OOCO'<J'»OQOe4 
tN>l>»QOQOQOaOQOCZ>aO0D  K^  t^ 

'ia:)amojvg 

'gO^O>QOt>^^Otq>C^QDOkO> 

Maximum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  9.  50.  A.M. 

'aavjinsSupiu 
-odBAg  u«  JO 

r>%o^tfd*i^coQOt^co(qoo)Ok 

^Ol^l-^QOOOOOOOOOODOOt^tO 

•J5V0MUO 

t>«t>»QDOkOOQOQDQOQOQO  30l>h 

*A!jno 
-jaj^    9^%   JO 

*  oo^e^»ft*^'**'Tfcoeoc^4«Ok 

cot^aoQoao'»QOooQoaDt>»«3 

'ja^amojvg 

«00'v«oocoiocoeor>«ooar. 
^OO0kQ0t^<O«0<Ots»0»O0» 

s  o      o>                                o 

l-l  CO       (N                                       eo 

V 

OD 

•3 

• 

« 
• 

a  JO  ii  fc  S*CI^2Ptt.**   If  s 
S   T5  fcS    0- •   3    3    9   ^  ^0   « 

1851.] 


Metewologieal  BegUter. 


529 


i 

4[ 


M 


^ 


J 


• 

CO 
00 

Minimum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  4  p.  M. 

'dovjans  :tf  ui)iM 
-od«Ag[  mi*  .lo 

o  i-^oeo'^'V»oo<o«C40to  —  l 

C^t>%QOQOO0Q0^OQDQOO0^^^>k 

•«  V  »q^  JO 

oo^eo^^»ft«oo>^»-*»— »o 

O>.Q0  O>O)O^O^a0Q0000CQ0t>. 

*Ajna 
-»W    »H1   HO 

ooeooiOQOoooe4C4C<iO)eo 

•  ^t^cQt^t>»t>^'«r^^coooc« 

t^t^ooooaoQOQb3Daooot<^t>« 

ua^duiojtig 

£0i0JO*--«0>0i^C4e0«0C4 

*fioqt>«4^t>^^^'^o«oooQoa^ 
m3  <n 

Maximum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  9.  50.  A.  M. 

-aovjjus  Sui)Bj 
.odvA^  u«  JO 

o  <0^<0^eoeocoo«C40COts. 
^r>«t^«QoaoaOQDXQOQOi>%;o 

•JJV  aqi  JO 

^r<%^o^e9«OMO«otAC4 

a^r.*      •      •      •      •      •      •••      •• 

"*  e^it>»eoQOo>aot>»^t^iAQO  — 
•^i^oooooooooooooooot^rx 

-idW    oq>    JO 

oj'v»»eo'v  — ^o>cooi»«oo 

S^5^£2*^*^^C4coo««oo 
««>*t>.aOGoooaoooooaot>.S 

'ja^auioivg 

pgokQoaoQO<otfs<o^<oo)Oko 
og 6 

• 

00 

Minimum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  4  p.  M. 

'dovjius  Suuvj 
•odvA^  u«  JO 

r^r^ooaoooooooooooQor^rN* 

•«v»qwo 

a^",^"     •     •     •     •     ••     •• 

•*  eoo>OtOTr'«rts»tf%to«oo4oo 

XaOOiOiOkQOQOQOQOOOQOr^ 

-WW    »q^    JO 

t^0000O>OkQ0QD00X00t>*r>« 

*ia)aniaitig 

5o2J*>^'^^a>^»oooo--o> 

SSS:!?*2®-'e«eooS'vS 

•g«Qot^«>OTr^^o,vDt^Qqoq 

Maximum  Pressure  ob- 
served at  9.  50.  A.  M. 

-aovjjus  !dut)«j 
-oduAg   u»  JO 

*  55^S?2!9^^^«^oie^o6 

«Ot>«t^Q000Q0XQ0Q0t^t^<O 

•«V  »m  JO 

cqot^tAOoeo«oo>^-^04eo 
•    ••■••«    •>••. 

o  i>.oo«xo>oooooooooot>..«>. 

-Xjno 
-«W    »M1    JO 

t>.r>.r<^XXXXXXXi>>i>k 

'ja^amojvg 

a6^o^oo*oo>»orx*<)-<took 
pgo»o»xt^«o^-v«rd«oxo»o> 

£g 

CO 

c 
o 

s 

January 

February, 

Marcb, 

April, 

May,      

June,    

July,  

August,   

September, 

October, 

November, 

December,   

3   Y 


530 


Meieoroloffieal  RegUier. 


[No.  6. 


&    . 

•ft  »^   ■♦ 

00^ 


00 


SI'S 

«d  b   00 
8  "S  ^ 

11^ 


:« 
V 


IS 


a   . 
8  *> 

a  ^ 
Is 


-odvA^  «»  JO 


r^<ot^r^aoQOQDaDt^t^«o« 


•«V  9qi  JO 


•WK    «V  JO 


<0C4OO^C«C0QD 


00  00 


eo  O)  04 
o>  00  o> 


00  CO  X 


"V  '^^  Oi  o 

•         •         •        • 

00  «o  —  o 
go  OP  00  r>> 


<0^^t>kO^'^C4«0 


•£)  « 


'Jd^doioivg 


s 


t^oo 

O  CO 
—  A 


CO  O  00 

Ok  00  O) 

o>o  — 

<M  Oi  00 
00<O  o 


ooo  « 

00  00  00 
00  C«  C4 

00  oc  i>» 


00  «0  CO  o 
30  QO  00  <^ 

tN.  «0  aO  aft 


o  o^ 
CO  c< 


o  S 

OB  • 

OB  O 

M  ^ 

9  (O 


*do«jjn8  Supvi 


C4  <o 

•         • 

00  »« 


^  Oi  CO 
•       •       • 

<N  00  — 
»^  t>»QO 


^  o  o 

00  00  00 


00  r^ 


•O  A 

O^  CO 
CO  -o 


••»IV  »qi  JO 


ok;oo— "coo«-«oao  GO  •«  X 


O  Tf 


io  r^  o 

00  00  o 


00  CO  to 

00  00  z« 


00  QO 


Ok  — 


-japi    9^%   JO 


—  00  o 


o  CO 


CO  »C5  O 

X  00  Ok 


to  o  ^-4  *-^  eo  «o  o 


tN.«0  «0 

00  00  00 


00  QO 


OO  — 


*jd)dniojvg 


9i 
9i 


<o  to 

o  « 

C4  O 


»t  00 


^  -«  o> 

OkOO  ^ 

•        •       • 

Ok 


00  00  cvi 

00  CO  <o 
O  «0  40 


00  CO 
t^QO 


—  « 

o  o 


I 

o 

»  si 

.a  ^ 
s 


-0d»AJ    OTJQ 


o    ^ 


'"'<1*00O^t>»O*^  CO  «0  «0  CO 


*0  00  <0  CO  U)  CO  CO 

t>»  00  00  oo  00  00  00 


'•>!V  aqi  JO 


30  oo  00  f^ 


OkCOtOOO'-^OkTTl's.'^aedaOO 


t>»'»!ro<coooo»o^ 

t>>  00  0>  0>  Ok  00  00  00 


-J9TC  ^q^  JO 


<0  *0  CO  Cb 

00  QO  3D  t^ 


Cir^—  — OOOQOOOCOQOOk^ 

•        •        .       • 

<o  '^  o  «o 

QO  oo  QD  r>> 


CI 


00  tNi  o  Ok  00  to  ^r 

t>*  00  Ok  00  00  00  00 


ud^aoiojvg 


«>  o 
Ok 

o^ 


s 


Ok  0«  CO  -^  Ok  *0  d 

t>«  ^    .    C4    QQ    ^    ^ 

00  l>k  <0  tf)  «0  CO  CO 


Ok  ^*  CO  CO 

OD  C^  -^  » 

t>^  o»  o  o 


CO 


00     ^ 
—       O 


to     • 
cfl  O 

gfiO 

^o; 
i- 

C'O 

oo 


-odi{A(;f   in  lO 


TTOOsooo— "•o*ocoeoc4c><  — 


CO 
CO 


O  Ok 


CO  « 

00  00 


^  CO  CO 

00  00  00 


oo  QO 


r^co 


•JIV  9'U  JO 


CO  —  COCIOOOOCO 


t^OO 


Ok  00 
00  00 


t>»  "*r  ^ 
00  00  00 


CO  en 
00  oo 


*Ajna 
"IV    04^  JO 


00  t^ 


00 
CO 


•         * 

C4  — 

i%00 


^  00  "V  CO  O  00  -^ 


CO  *o 
OC-  X 


CO  ^T  'V 

X  00  X 


00  oo 


O  01 

t>.o 


*ja)auioj«g 


I 

a 


CO 

Ok 
Ok 

Ok 

C4 


CO  Ok 
Ok  00 


CO  o 
r<«.co 


—  c«  o 

00  —  — 
CO  l>»  1^ 

•       •        • 


—  *f5 
OkO« 

00  o 


CO 


ei  so 

«0  Kn^ 


OB 
<** 

s 
o 


d 


^l?  :  :  :  :  :  .^  ^-.JJ 

«S  «K        m  V     **     S^     E5    ^ 


1851.] 


Meieoroloffieal  RegUier. 


531 


00 


S  i 


6n3 

S  t 

a  tt 


a 


•qpff  idAkJO 


•       ■•••••• 

^«ot>«i>%QOXQoao 


•        •       >        • 

00  t^^o  ^ 


•■nv « V  JO 


CI 


0  30-^^*oo>^f>»Tr»^c^ 
•    •••••••■•• 

O-«O-^Q0^*OtO«AO*A 

000>0>0>ODQOQOODODOOr>> 


-WW  »qi  JO 


•r5<ot>»eoci  —  CQO 

•    ••••••• 

OOOCI'MCOOOOt^ 

tN»Q0O)O)OkOkQ0Q0 


00  rs. 

^a  to 

00  00 


«         • 

—  to 

00  i^ 


-9J  Jd)9aioj«g 


m 
C 


c< 


<o<ec^^s.«1<oeoooo»<N^^ 

*"OQOOOO^OOOOkOO)C^ 
OiQ0»«O'^tQtQ*O0000A 


o  S 

OB       • 

so 

s-g 


:i 


:i 


00 


o 


s  •• 

S  S 

8  - 


•qpa  ^aji  JO 


q0p-4^i-hQ000O)«O'-4<O«OO 

«o«ot^oooooooox 


•^  00 

00  rs. 


O  eo 


•«v  «q»  JO 


cio«o<e*ot£)Ooeoeoo»trdd 


o  ^ 


CO  1* 
t^oo 


00  00 


00  00  00 


<o  eo 

00  00 


-Ji»W  »1»  JO 


•o^<ec4>o  —  oo^icco^co 

o 


C4  CO 

t^oo 


00  o 


A  «0  <0 

00  30  00 


00  X 


o3C  o\  paonp 


<o 


s 

o  o 

^  eo 


00  e4 

CO  ^ 
O  O) 


—  SO 

—  o 

00  tN» 


ud  -^  o 

OC  ACO 

O  to  <o 


^  O 

o  e4 
t>>o> 


00  t>« 

o  -^ 


CO 


•qi^ai^iijo 


CI  «0  C4 


«o 

«o 


00  o 
<o  l>% 


O  ^  ^  O  CO 

■  •         •         •         • 

Oi'^  ^  m^  mm 

t>»  00  00  00  00 


t^f>»CO  ^ 


O  00 
00  !>• 


-4  -1^ 


••nv  »q^  JO 


<0'-<^«<0'-iO00C>>-4t>»0> 

•   ••••••••••* 

aoo>«-*'veooooo<o«0'^-^<^ 
t>»  r^  O)  Ok  Ok  00  cc  00  00  00  00  r>. 


-Jd|^    9q}    JO 


QO^OOOOk»<~t>»OkOkOOkeO 

•         ■••••••■■•• 

OkO^*oeooo<o<o«o^ci<o 

l>»00O>O>O>0D00  3000  00  00  t>k 


'^laqnajqiij 
o2b'  <n  pwnp 
■aj  jaiamojvg 


OB  <0 


«0  Ok 
Ok  1^ 

•       • 

Ok 
CI 


«O<OOkCICIOt>»CI00 

OkOCici^t>»eoo«o 

««0tf)«0>0*0t>>0k0k 


is 

•a  ? 


■qina»«AJO 


t^<0  <0  O  O  <D 


«0 

<o 


Ok  ^  — 
t^OO  00 


C^  ^ 

•       • 

00  00 


t^t^CI  t^ 


O  00 
00  t>k 


CI  »o 


•ifV  »H»  JO 


00  t^^ 


CI 


»^00 


'^laquaiqvj 
'91   jaiainojvg 


—  Ok  CI 

_?    •    • 

O  Ok<o 

Ok  00  00 


c^ 

•        • 

o  <o 

00  00 


O  <0  'V  O  00 


*0  CO 

00  00 


00  t^ 


Ok  Ok  Ok 


o   ^ 


eo  CO 

t^oo 


^  t^<o 

•       «       • 

OkOk  tx 

op  00  00 


Ok  d 

•       • 

00  00 


»n  CO 
00  00 


CO  ^ 

•        * 

OkO 


m  Ok 
S  CO 

»^  CO 


X  CI 

O  Ok 

■        • 

Ok 
CI 


CI  C«  CI 
X  t^^ 


l>»co 

o  o 


to  Ok 

to  X 


»-•  CI 

-I  X 


CO 


a 

O 


nil 


ll;gMlgl|-|ll 


3  Y  2 


532 


Meieomhgieal  BegUier. 


[No.  6. 


.5 


1^ 

I 


I 

"5  5    . 

00  U    % 

00 


0% 

00 


•qpa  y^jitL  jo 


o  c«t>*p^aoo  —  —  —  ot^  — CO 
«o«or^t>.aoaoaoQOoot>%tN»« 


•«v » V  JO 


•J»W    »1i   JO 


C0C«OC4O0»OA-««0""A 


tN.QO  Ok 


to  00  00 

Ok  Ok  00 


00  to  «0  •»  'V  CO 

00  00  00  00  00  t>» 


O^  lO 

•       •       > 

r^  91  ^ 

t^QO  Ok 


oe«oic4.-<<ookt^eQ 

•    •"•••    ••• 

Ok  tN»  !>•  ^  tfd  «0 

00  00  GO  00  X  t>fc 


Ok  Ok  Ok 


*)t9qadjq«j[ 
oSC  o?  paonp 

-M    J8)dUI0Mg 


Ok  o  ^ 
00  00  Ok 
O»00  l>« 

04 


^  ^  ^"  ^*  cs  ^^  Ok  00  '^ 
eO(OOeoeoOkQOO«o 
^ototAtfaototNkOkOk 


go 

***  Ok 


•qina»8AJ0 


"  etas 

•       •       • 

«c  ^  t>k 


•       • 

Ok  ^ 
t^  00 


C^  ^  —  CO  -^  t^o 


00  00  00  QO 


00  —  M 

r^  i^<o 


•«v  »1»  JO 


ooi^ooeo-^or^ 


00  Tf  CO 

^  t^  00 


OkO 
00  Ok 


t>k<0 

00  00 


•o  t>^ 

00  00 


tfS  O  OD 

oooo«o 


•^»W    «q^  JO 


•        •        • 

^  t^oo 


oc 

Ck  Ok 


CO  Ok  00 


s 


00 


to  Ok 

00  OD 


•O  00  '^ 

•        ■       * 

•O  OkOD 
00  I^CO 


*)i9qa9Ji{«j[ 


•2^ 


''I*  i>*  ^ 

—  e^  04 

—  O  Ok 

•    •    • 

O        Ok 


Ok  — 

r^Ok 

t>«<o 


o  01 
<o  <o 


Ok 

eo 


to  00  00 

~    04  00 


^  tN»0»  00 


CO 


91 


O    o 


00 
00 


6 

3 


00  S^ 

£  %  s 

sir 

"'SO 

*•« 


00 

e4 
•o 

CO 


o 

OB 
4^  "«* 


E  C 
d  « 


00 
00 


s 


•qpa  ^^AL  JO 


QOoo-^«o^'^^oao«oooei 
<o<ot^QOgDOOoooor>>  t^^o  o 


••«nr  »q?  jo 


CO<OOI>^OkOO>— tOdOk 

«>•  ^  Oi  Ol  CO  t>*  1^ 

t>»  00  Ok  Ok  Ok  00  00 


-WW 


*XiU9 

«V  JO 


SIN.  «o  -^  Ok 
00  00  00  t>> 


oSC  0|  pwnp 
-91  Jdiainoivg 


t^00O-*<Ot>»04«Ot^tO-*» 

•  ••••••••••« 

OOO^^At^OCQOt^QCr^SOO 

^s.oookOkOkooooooqooo  aooo 


8Ok^00^<*Ok— 'O^^aOOOr^ 
^OIO«Otf)t>««OOOl<OC«^iO 
*igOkOkt>»<0«<d'^^tO<OQDOkO) 

l-H  01 


g 


a'g 


•qpa  »»A  JO 


•       ••••• 

o<o  «o  o  •-*  »-« 
<o  <o  O^OOOOOO 


Ok  t^OO  O^iQ 

•       •        •       .      • 

O  O  «o  Okr^ 

00  00  l>»  «0  «D 


•iiy^VJO 


00  01  r^  ^  «o  "V  Ok 

Ok  iQ  CO  Ok  O  t>»  «o 

<C  t^  00  00  Ok  00  00 


-j»w 


«q^  JO 


«Q  o  «e  Ok*-" 

•    •    •    •    ■ 

00  00  OD  l>*  t>. 


Ot>»00>')'^<OOe009C0O<0 

00  ''I*  eor  Ok  •-*  00  00 

<0  t>»  00  00  Ok  00  00 


«o  00  ^ir  ooeo 

00  00  00  t>»f^ 


o2C  <n  pwnp 

-M    ji9)9taojnig 


«  — ^Ok 

4^  r^  to  Ok 
.A  0000 

C9      •      •      • 

00         Ok 

l-H  00         04 


04  04  CO  to 

00  o<o  t^ 


CO  «o  00  00  « 
04  to  eo  ooD 


«o 


1 


J8^. 


jx  • 


Mtteorologital  Regitter. 


if 

11 

—  —  ««>«««  CO«00  in  C» 

^ 

1 

1 

g-aefe 

0 

29.947 
.899 
.783 
.677 
.592 
.4?9 
.497 
.541 
.635 
.805 
.909 
.951 

i 

•ill 

St  si 

30.055 
.015 

29.696 
.794 
.694 
.577 
.576 
.629 
.733 
.908 

80.010 
.059 

i 

I 


AiU 


tiluiimn 


Mettorologieal  Btgwttr. 


[No.  6. 


n 

a 

60.2 
76.0 
64.3 
73.9 
60.9 
76.4 
72.3 
58.6 
70.5 
66.2 

2 

^ 
5 

nil 

29.707 
.683 
.711 
.779 
.743 
.734 
.638 
.723 
.723 
.745 

3 

llll 
< 

: — 

779 
760 
790 
874 
864 
845 
833 
844 
844 
864 

1 

i: 
§ 

82.4      29 

82.1 

82.5 

82.3 

82.3 

81.9 

81.1 

82.5 

81.8 

81.4 

s 

' 

1 

JiiMiiiiiJiJiiJiiijiiiiiiiiiii 

1 

1 

■nooNW 

OO^IMIKI 

1 

■qca  ■« 

•  5S5=SilS|31i|l|S||Sa5353i5|gS|| 

s 

•^VJO 

•lilil»liiiliSg|si-|3|-|;ii|3|^| 

i 

■«Hjo 

•mimmmmimmnmm 

i 

^ 

01 -(Ku  jia 

immmmMnimmimim 

i 

1 

i 

I 

1    ■    1  l!  1  ■  ^  1         1  ■ 
JlllJlllliJlJLIiJlllillliif" 

* 

1 

1 
1 

™oei6« 

c 

qina  -M 

°:'ii;a=ie2^iiiiSEiii^ssss||s2^^i 

■Jiy  JO 

° iiiiiiiiii£iiiiei£i^igiiis:i;gi 

■MM  JO 

■ssiiii^ilsSilsElSii^liSlliilSlSiS 

^ 

o»-pai  -iifl 

j|?P.i3il5SP.sS5.=5=.g=S.SH5SiiS5ii 

i 

■3 

JllllJJIIlllJllllllllllJlllllll 

"1 

1 

-ong   it 
Doiiauia 

■W^  M 

•SiS33illiS:lli=5i3Ss|5Sii5iglis 

a 

1 

■'!VJO 

•  iSSliSiSi^isSliiSsSSSi^iSi^i'i^g 

3 

■»njo 

■mriimmmmiimiimiii 

; 

1 

-ioU 
oi  -pu  -MH 

l%%mummmi%mMim.nm 

•<ma 

~-i-""'t::sszssis3»3SSsasxs»ii 

i 

•««a  I 


^amnrmnRfsT 


iBwqjf,uooW  ) 


O 


I 


CD 


[8 


'^2gJg?f» 


*5odbdooo 


;S 


:s8ga«ss 


.  -828  •  •  -SS  U 


oo 


2.5  o 


<pqot^8r»8t^t-cD8qOaD0D8»^>*»^qot*8>^t^8r»8»^8  00  8  «  •  i  8 

_^    .^   ..A    ._•    ^    ^^    ._    .^     _  .    — ^    ..^    .»>   .»        ^   ,^    _A    _.     .^    _    ..^    ..^   ^         __    .^    .^     ..^    ^    ^    .^    __       •    IM 


*OtO|f 


,, tDci^e«oe«oo»-^ci)>oooe«-«c>eQa»o«»eooqfe^<«pooq^,oo^.  , 
qDqDqOQOapopQpaooo»3oQ6%cOfloqpqDqDqDqocoqp  vco  oSoo  oo  oo  Sopop     c 


a 


*iaffans 
l«      noil 

-OWIQ    ' 


E 


■>!FJO 


•jaw  JO 


ooao«f)0-«ciioc«to-«aooaDooe«oe«oo^ocae«OG««o><-oo*^.  , 

8S83qp3 S^«8S3%SDSS«Ss8Soo2»aD8ao& S88   • 


'ioS8 
01  'pai  *i«g 


js2 


r 

u 


GO 

I 


9 


aoiiaajiQ 


oQg5'{jc?igo:^ogcj5Sg'zSSS5;553555<5QQ3Q 


H2:    'n 


W3r>  > 


a 
t 

g 


•qinff'M 


•■>!F  JO 


•o«  ^M  «6«<oM.akOT«o«peqoo^oqe«Q<eMo.t<>aoo«^«>io>*«i«l 
oocoqpnDTDTO*<)TO<>qoqoqoqp^qpqD<>8p<>qDoog03D^ooaDcoooao83p 


^  ^ 00000091  (e-r9«»««o«.oo«0'<«>-«ooe\aqei«9oetooo«oo«^  i^ 

S8s8S8ao8«ioSS'p88qo'p888'«>8S3qD88s»S88'* 


^»  w  ^Ji»  ■Jv    *M    *^  wfctf  'JM  '^^    m^  ^9  -^m  -mf  ^m0  'mm  -mg    ^w    ^r   ^m  ^m    mm    mg  \mm  •'mm  ^mr  mr  ^— r  ^m   ^m  '^mm  ^mm 

«000^(0<0^^0^<D«D»*OO^aDO«0009000<DOOO«0000 

o>QKqDqDaD^SJaDqDaSq»qDttqDqDqDOD3>OD<p5Dotf  q>3D  w, 

6  9 


MOW  JO 


01 


*pai  *j«g 


^S 


S 


cj^auozBoououoQQssocjuc^z^r^c^QuooQoz 


a 


•01  •(! 

OOllMUIIff 


'gcp     a       ^^     ^•w'w    S5«z*  «(i5«)    «       »oart* 


s 


•qinfl'Ai 


S38g8gggSg'8aga  g'aa8gS:S8S5SSgSS8S 


•■>«FJO 


0  eo  oo  M  o  00  ««  <«  f- o  A  r- •«  •«..  00  "•  "•  OT  00  <«  m  o  e«  p  A  B^^ 

58888SS888Ssag888SS5S8gJ8S58" 


!?5?5T 


^588 


8 

CI 


»^«<« 


N 


k  .     .    •  • 


JOURNAL 


OP  THS 


ASIATIC  SOCIETY. 


No.  VII.— 1851. 


Jn  account  of  eight  Kitfie  Silver  Coins. — By  £.  Thomas^  Esq,  C,  S. 

Baring  Sir  Henry  Elliot'i  late  march  to  Peidil^wur,  with  the  camp 
of  the  Goyernor-Genend,  he  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  col- 
lect SQch  ancient  coins  and  medals  as  fell  in  his  way,  and  I  was  suhse- 
qoently  permitted  lb  examine  these  ac^isitions  in  detail.  The  bulk 
•f'tbe  eoUeotion -natiiffally  consisted  of  eithei*- purely  local  c<Miksor 
mintageiof  proximate' land^  but  among  the  rest  were  fomid  tiefveral 
specimens  of  Central  Asian  Kofic  Coinages  of  Tarioas  dates  7&nd  king- 
doms* 

Monies  of  these  classes  are  comparatively  well  known  in  Earope,  in 
consequence  of  the  nnmber  of  pieces  that  find  their  ¥ray  into  our 
western  world,  yik  Russia,  Turkey,  &c.,  as  well  as  from  ^he  ^futt  illus- 
tration these  tmyellers  receive  from  the  frilling  labours  of  oenthiental 
Numismatists. 

\  In  this  oouatiyr  ihedals  of  this  desoriptbR,  though  often  Mlitig 
into  the  handa  of  Ooin-oollectors,  together  with  more  easOy  legiblci 
and  more  valued  specimms*— «re  usually  consigned  to  the  space  in  each 
cabinet  allotted  to  the  class  Ignoti,  or  permitted  to  remain  in  un- 
honoured  association  with  the  tenants  of  the  miscellaneous  drawer. 

To  remedy  in  a  measure  the  reproach  this  state  of  things  involves, 
and  as  introductory  to  the  further  study  of  similar  classes  of  coins,  I 
propose  to  describe  briefly  such  of  these  pieces  as  have  found  a  place  in 
Sir  H.  M.  £/s.coUeetidtt^--to  offer  an  illustration  of  a  type  of  each 
variety,  and  to  introduce  Indian  refulers.  to  on  acquaintance  with  the 

No.  L. — Nevt  Skriks.  3  z 


538  An  aeeount  of  eight  Kifie  Silver  Coins.  [No.  7. 

Taluable  works  of  Continental  Authors,  who  treat  on  subjects  connected 
with  this  section  of  the  Numismatic  history  of  Asia. 

From  those  Antiquaries,  who  are  disposed  to  view  this  branch  of 
study  as  dry  and  unprofitable — ^from  those,  who  set  their  hearts  upon 
the  well-outlined  and  classic  models  of  earlier  days,  I  would  daim  a 
hearing,  on  the  very  valid  plea,  that  of  aU  divisions  of  Numismatic 
science,  the  Mediseval  Moslem  Coins  the  best  fulfil  the  part  of  exact 
historical  illustration ;  dealing  in  no  mere  repetition  of  standard  types 
and  emblems,  seldom  subject  to  ambiguous  interpretation,  their  well 
covered  surfaces  convey  in  simple  words,  the  precise  information  most 
prized  by  annalists :  The  name  and  title  of  the  monarch,  the  city  over 
which  he  ruled,  and  the  fixed  epoch  of  his  sovereignty. 

With  this  much  of  preface,  I  now  proceed  to  give  a  slight  sketch  of 
the  various  treatises  I  have  before  alluded  to. 

The  "  Recensio''  of  Professor  Frsehn  is  a  most  elaborate  and  com- 
prehensive work  printed  at  St.  Petersburg,  in  1826,  giving  orientsl 
transcripts  of  the  coin  legends,  with  descriptions  and  translations  in 
Latin.  The  publication  is  unfortunately  wanting  in  illustrations, 
which  renders  it  of  less  value  to  beginners,  but  as  a  Text  Book,  for 
those  advanced  in  the  art  of  deciphering  Arabic  coins,  it  stands  to 
this  time  pre-eminent  in  its  branch  of  the  literature  of  the  century. 

Its  printed  contents  amount  to  743  quarto  pages,  besides  which,  it 
has  extensive  interpolations  of  starred  repetitions  of  the  regular  nume* 
rical  paging  in  order  to  admit  of  the  introduction  of  a  mass  of  addi- 
tional matter  met  with  during  the  course  of  publication. 

The  Indices  alone  are  a  book  in  themselves,  extending  over  70  pages 
of  small  type  double-columns.  But  more  fully  to  present  to  the  reader's 
comprehension  the  number  and  variety  of  the  subjects  brought  under 
review,  I  transcribe  an  outline  of  the  "  Conspectus  Classium.'* 

CONSPBCTUB   ClASSIUM. 

Sectio    I.     Chalifse  primarii  seu  altiorts  ordinis. 
Classis  I.     Chalifse  Umaijadee  Orientales. 
■  II.  Ditto  Abbasidee  Baghdadici. 

Sectio    II.  Dynastise  orto  duranteve  Chalifatu  'Abbasidico  Bsgh- 
dadico  natffi  atque  florentes. 
Classis  III.     Varias  dynastias  simul  comprehendens,  sunt  autem : 

A.     Chalifse  Umaijadss  Hispanici. 


1851.}  Jn  aeeaunt  of  eight  Kific  Silver  Coine,  539 

B.  Alii  PrincipeB  Hispanice. 
1.  ChaUfa  Hamadides. 
2«  Eminifl  Murcice* 

C.  Imami  Edrisidse  in  Mauritania. 

D.  Emiri  Aghlebidse. 
Classis  IV.           Emiri  Tahiridse. 
V.            Ditto  Soffaridie. 

'  VI.  Ditto  Samanidffi  ('Alides,  &c.) 

■  VII.         Chani  Turkarum  Hoei-he  in  Turkistanilt. 
VIII.        Sultanas  Subukteginides. 

'  IX.  Choresmis  chahi. 
X.  Emiri  Buweihidse. 

Princepi  Sijarides. 

'Alides. 

■  XI.  Emirus  'Okailides. 

■  XI.A         Emiri  Merwanidse. 

XII.         Sultani  Seldschukids,  ClaBsis  A  and^. 

XIII.        Reges  Ortokidse,  A  and  B. 

XIV.        Atabeki,  ClassiB  A,  B,  C  and  D. 

XIV.A      Chalifee  Fatimidse,  B  Muw&h'hidi. 

»— —  XV.  Sultani  Aijubidse,  Claasis  A,  B,  C. 

Sectio  III.     Dynastie  vel  sub  vel  post  occasum  CbaUfatus  'Abbasi- 
dici  Baghdadici  natie  et  pars  hodiedum  florentes. 
Classis  XVI.        Sultani  Mamluki,  A,  B. 

XVIL      Ditto  Patani.    XVII. a    Princeps  Senbedarius. 

XVIII.     Chani  Hulaquidee. 

■  XIX.        Ditto  Dschelairide. 

■  XX.  Ditto  Dschudschidse. 

■  XXI.  GiraiChani. 

■  XXIL  Chani  Dschaghataidce. 

XXIII.  Ditto  ScheibanidfB,  &c. 

— ^— >  XXIV.  Imperatores  Baberidse. 
XXV.  Schahi  Persise  Sefidse. 

■  XXVI.  Sultani  'Osmanide. 
XXVII.  Scherifi  Mauritan,  A,  B. 

Appendix  1.    Christiani  numos  titulis  Arabicis  SignanteSi  Classis 
A,  B,  C. 

3  z  2 


640  Jn  account  of  eight  Kijlc  Siher  Coins.  [No.  7* 

Appendix  2.     Numi  Mnhammedani  ineertL 

Professor  Fmehn's  miscellaneous  Essays,  relating  to  MedisTal  Ara- 
bic Numismatics,  are  both  numerous  and  important.  Among  the  rest 
may  be  cited 

1.  NoTse  Sjmbolse  ad  rem  Numariam  Muhammedanorum,  &c. 
St.  Petersburg,  1819,  pp.  47. 

2.  Numi  Kufici  ex  variis  mnseis  selectL  St.  Petersburg,  1823,  pp. 
84,  4  plates. 

3.  Die  Munaen  der  Chane  Ton  nlus  Dsehutschi's  oder  Ton  der 
Goldenen  Horde.    St.  Petersburg,  1832,  pp.  75,  14  plates. 

J.  H.  MUller's  work,  ''De  numis  orientalibus  in  Numophjlacio 
Gothano  asservatis,"  (Gotha,  1826,  4to.  pp.  187)  and  supL  1841,  pp. 
61.)  offers,  in  its  first  part,  a  complete  Catalogue  raisonn^  of  all 
Kufic  Coins  preTiouslj  published,  together  with  the  author^  a  own  new 
contributions,  embracing  the  period  from  A.  H.  77  to  A.  H.  663. 
The  second  part  contains  a  continuation  of  the  Mohammedan  series 
down  to  1232  A.  H. 

The  compilation  is  one  of  much  Talue  as  a  book  of  reference  where 
necessary,  the  Taiious  subjeets  are  ably  handled  in  detail  and  the 
whole  undertaking  is  made  complete  by  copious  Indices  and  Lists  of 
authorities  both  European  and  Oriental, 

As  connected  with  the  general  subject,  I  could  cite  an  elaborate 
Monographic  on  the  Coins  of  the  Bouides  by  Lindberg,  printed  in  the 
M^m.  de  la  Soc,  des  Antiq.  du  Nord  (1844)  :  Some  admirable  letters 
published  in  the  Paris  Journal  Asiatique  by  M.  DeSaulcy,  and  many 
miscellaneous  contributions  of  the  same  nature  from  time  to  time  put 
forth  in  the  form  of  detached  letters  by  M.  Soret  of  GrencTa. 

Marsden's  *' Numismata  Orientalia"  (Lond.  1823,)  though  desig- 
nated by  a  late  French  writer  as  **  si  plein  des  inexactitudes,  si  de  ponrva 
de  critique,''  (Rct.  Num.  Paris,  1849i)  is  extremely  TaluaUe,  in  whtt 
nearly  all  continental  publications  fail  in,— the  number  and  perfectioB 
of  its  illustrations. 

No.   1. 

Hishdm  bin  Abdalmalik.    W&iit  A.  H.  12h 
Obv.    Area        X  ^\il 


1851.]  An  account  of  eight  K&fic  Silver  Coine.  54 1 

Margin,     i^j  ii^j^J  d*«**^  *^  ^iH  j^*;*''  »^   v^  **^»  ^ 
flw.    Area    aUi  ,xa.i  aIH 

Margin.     Kor&ti  ix.  S3,  ^\  e^^jj  cJ'H'^  *J^^»  *^i  Jr^j 

No.  2. 
Mahdi.     Baghdad,  A.  H.  162. 

Ohv,     Area,  as  No.  I. 
Margin,  ^j  ci^^i  er^'  ^^  ^JLJr  £lj<xw  ^j«>J|  i^  «^^  aUi 
Rw.    Area    J^^  a<«?* 
aUi  JUaUi 

Margin.     Kor&n  ix.  33. 

A  second  specimen  struck  at  Basrah  in  A.  H.  161,  adds  the  name 
of  ^>^^  below  the  (^«Wl  ^aj^\ 

No.   3. 
*N6h  bin  Mansdr  Samdni  (unpublished).     Balkh,  A.  H.  377. 
Obv.    Area     Jli  A^m 

S«Xaj  aI/i 

Margin.     iUUJj  eHi*A-»j  ^  &w  U^  ^jji/l  i ja  *^  iX)\  ^ 

Alii 

il«?.    Area         ^*b^ 

*  Ai  Sir  H.  M.  Elliot's  ooUection  does  not  afford  a  good  ipecimen  of  Sam^ 
money,  I  hare  introdaoed  this  example  from  my  own  cabinet. 

I  also  subjoin  a  description  of  a  Sam&ni  Coin  in  Mr.  Bayley't  collection, 
which  is,  as  far  at  I  can  ascertain,  quite  new  in  its  type,  and  in  spite  of  its  defec- 
tire  preserration  likely  to  prore  of  much  interest  in  the  nnnsually  prominent  asso- 
ciation of  the  name  of  Nisr  bin  Ahmed,  the  Ibander  of  the  line,  with  that  of  the 
reifning  lOTereign,  N6h  bin  Mans^. 


542  An  account  of  eight  Kijfic  Siltfcr  Cains.  [No.  7. 


Margin,    ^i  s<Hi  jLr^^<  *JXJi  ^^\^^il\  ijy\  U« 
Copper.     N6b  bia  Mansdr.     Balkh,  374,  H.  T 

Obv.    Area  a  Circle*  described  within  a  square, 
containing  the  name  of  a^^\  t:yij^ 
Interior  Margin.     ^\  \a^j^  ^  <^^  V  s<^j  aUi  »  Ajf  y 
Exterior  Margin.     *i^*iAJj  \j3^^3  j* j'  *^  ^4:*  o*^ 

Margin.     eH^-«>^iH**  [  «/!^  ]  ^*^^  io^j^j^^^  ^j^^  ^ 
See  also,  Die  Munzen,  p.  5 1,  Tab.  xiv.  Fig.  22.  Becensio,  No.  322, 
c,  p.  585,  and  Jour.  R.  A.  Soc.  London,  No.  XVIIL  p.  301. 

No.  4. 

Nasr  bin  Ali  Jilek  (unpublished).     Bolph&rfi,  A.  H.  394. 
Obv.    Area        »  ^\V 

Margin.  £jUjA>  j  eH*-'^  C-j'  ***•  !;^*^  (^j^^  '^  *tir^  **^^ 
/fev.    Area  stAob 


Margin.     Kor&n  ix.  33. 

A  second  specimen  reads,  ci^^^i^lj 

No.  5. 
Jelldl-uddin  Mnhammed  J^ni  beg  Kh6n.    Kw&riym,  A.  H.  743. 

Frsehn,  pp.  225,  256,  &c. 


1851.]  Jn  aeeavni  of  eight  Kkfic  Silver  Caine.  543 

No.  6. 

BdydQ  KuU  Beh4dar  Khan.     Kish,  A.  H.  753. 
Obv.    Area         ^^  ? 

Margin. — ^^  [  *Ju«  ]  j^y^  5 

Rev.  f^^yt  s:M^\ 

A  soRiewbat  similar  coin  has  been  engraved  in  PI.  XXI.  Fig.  1, 
Tom.  IX.  M^moires  de  TAcad.  Imp.  des  Sciences  St.  Petersburg.  The 
Russian  specimen  has  the  words  ver  ^J^  A^  run  in  between  the  lines 
of  the  Kalimah  on  the  Obverse.  It  has  no  marginal  inscription.  A 
coin  of  the  monarcb  b  engraved  in  PL  XV.  Fig.  7.    Die  Munzen. 

No.  7- 

Sh6h  Rokh.    Snbzwir,  A.'  H.  839. 

Obv.    Area         jlj>f«» 
Margin.     Ari  <i(kUj  aOo  «U|  JU. j^l^^  fo  s^  (^^i  e>tUJ| 

JS«;.    Area        alif  J^j  i>***  *JL>l  Si  aiilJI 
Margin.     ^^  e^Ul^^^^yj^f 

**  Class  XXIII.  of  Frsehn  Numi  Chanorum  Scheibanidarum,  Dscha- 
nidarum,  &c. 

'<  in  aDiTerM  BooharUl  Magn&  vel  in  ejus  pro? incift  aliqnA." 

No.  8. 

Abdul-Latif  BehMur  Kh&n. 

Ohv.    Area,  ''  The  Kalimah." 
Margin.    ^^J/J^t   j^  ert^^*^,^' 

Rev.     c^U.j.>^  JukUi  «Ui»  \U^\  ifiJUUt  J^OJi  cjliU^t 

( ^ii^A )  ic^^j^j^  [-ir^  ]  ^^^^  J  ^^  J^ ^1  *>J^ 

Fraehn,  p.  439»  gives  a  dated  coin  of  this  Kbdn  of  the  year  A.  H. 
953. 


544  Note9  upon  a  Timr  through  the  E^^mtUM  HilU.      [No.  7. 

No.  9. 

Sh^h  Morid*  (New  anpublished.)     A.  H.  1 199  ? 

Obv.    Area.     "The    Kalimah.^'      Margin,   &c. 

Rev.     Area — kA-»— jy vkLJ»  ^^rjU^y i  j^t^i  sy  Jb  di^ 


i^^»^^^^^^^>^»^»^»^#^»^^^»^^w^^»^M»^*»»#^W^^^<»^^^^»^»^^^^»»%^>^^^#^^^^»»^>* 


I 


I 


1 


Notet  upon  a  Tour  through  the  BdjwMhal  HilU^  by  Captain  Walter 

S.  Shbrwill*  Revenue  Surveyor. 

The  extennve  and  hitherto  unexplored  tract  of  hilly  coontry.  extend- 
ing from  the  banki  of  the  Ganges  at  SikrigalH,  in  Latitude  26^  \{jf  \ 
North,  and  87^  50'  East  Longitude,  to  the  boundary  of  the  district  of 
Birabhdm,  a  dbtance  of  seventy  miles^  and  known  as  the  R&jmahal  I 
Hills,  forms  the  most  north-easterly  shoulder  or  portion  of  the  Yindhja 
Mountains ;  which  range,  extending  from  near  the  mouths  of  the  I 
Nerbudda  and  Taptee  rivers  in  Candeish  in  Longitude  73^  ZV  and 
Latitude  21°,  and  after  having  travelled  eight  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
in  an  east,  north-east  direction,  or  quite  across  India  to  SikrigalU, 
here  turns  to  the  south,  passes  through  the  districts  of  Birabhdm, 
Bardw&n,  Midndpur  and  Cuttack  and  eventually  merges  into  the  Ghau 
or  Mountains  running  parallel  to  the  Coromandel  Coast 

Although  every  European  proceeding  up  the  Ganges  passes  imme* 
diately  under  these  hills,  and  although  they  are  only  two  miles  removed 
from  the  banks  of  the  river,  the  hills  aod  their  contained  valleys  are 
not  only  unexplored,  but  it  is  not  even  generally  known  that  the  hills 
are  inhabited ;  the  general  received  opinion  being  that  the  Rijmahal 
Hills  are  an  uninhabited  jungle  ;  that  such  is  not  the  case  I  hope  to 
show,  having  penetrated  into  almost  every  valley  and  climbed  all  the 
principal  hills,  during  the  progress  of  the  survey  under  my  charge. 

The  Hills  are  inhabited  by  two  distinct  races,  the  Mountaineers  or  a 
race  living  on  the  summits  of  the  hills  and  who  are,  with  rare  excep* 
tions,  never  found  residing  in  the  valleys ;  and  the  Sonthils  who  re- 
side in  the  valleys.     Both  these  races  have  distinct  languages,  neither 

•  Shah  Morid  wu  the  father  of  Seyd  Emir  Haidari  tee  p.  443,  Fnehn. 


1851 .]        Note*  upm  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjniahal  HilU.  545 

of  which  are  understood  by  the  Hiadast^ni  man,  nor  are  the  two  lan- 
goaget  understood  bj  the  two  races. 

The  Sonth^s  are  interlopers  as  will  be  explained  hereafter,  the  hill 
men  are  the  original  inhabitants,  whose  history  may  be  summed  up 
as  follows. 

From  the  days  of  the  MuAammadan  kings  to  1 764  A.  D.  these  hill 
people  were  the  scourge  and  terror  of  the  neighbouring  districts,  from 
whose  inhabitants  they  levied  black  mail,  and  when  that  could  not  be 
obtained,  armed  bands  fully  equipped  with  powerful  bamboo  bows 
and  poisoned  arrows,  descended  from  the  hills,  murdered  all  who  op* 
posed  their  prc^ess ;  they  pillaged  the  country  far  and  near,  carrying 
away  grain,  salt,  tobacco,  money,  cattle  and  goats,  or  indeed  any  thing 
they  could  lay  their  hands  upon,  and,  retreating  to  their  jungly  fast- 
nesses where  no  one  dared  follow  them,  defied  their  victims. 

Cases  have  been  known  where  the  zemindars  of  the  plains  have,  for 
the  sake  of  inflicting  an  injury  on  a  neighbouring  xemindar  with  whom 
they  have  been  on  bad  terms,  invited  the  hill-men  to  descend  from 
their  hills  and  plunder  his  land  and  crops ;  the  inviting  zemindar 
offering  the  hill-men  a  free  and  safe  passage  through  the  plains  as  far 
as  the  spot  to  be  ravaged,  but  several  cases  of  treachery  on  the  part  of 
the  inviting  zemindars  ending  in  the  death  of  more  than  one  hill  chief, 
at  last  broke  off  all  connexion  with,  and  destroyed  all  confidence 
between,  the  hill-men  and  the  zemindars. 

This  unsatisfactory  state  of  affairs  lasted  for  some  years  after  the 
British  Government  had  taken  charge  of  Bengal  and  Behar ;  and  as 
the  eonstant  descents  of  the  hill-men  threatened  to  annihilate  the 
ryots  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  hills,  and  as  no  boats  could  moor  on 
the  southern  bank  of  the  Ganges  without  being  robbed,  and  as  the 
dik  runners  conveying  the  mail  between  Calcutta  and  Benares  were 
eonstantly  tnurdered  at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  and  the  wallets  robbed 
of  their  contents,  for  in  those  days  the  only  high  road  to  Benares 
from  Calcutta  passed  through  R&jmahal,  Sikrigalli  and  Teli^arhi, 
Government  at  last  tried  what  force  would  do;  troops  were  sent 
against  the  hill-men,  but  with  a  very  doubtful  success  ;  the  jungles  on 
the  hills  being  exceedingly  dense,  there  being  no  roads,  no  supplies 
and  no  chance  of  the  hill-men  coming  to  an  open  fight,  no  impression 
could  be  made  upon  them ;  the  MuAammadaos,  before  the  English,  had 

4  A 


546  Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills,      [No.  7* 

tried  the  same  plan,  bnt  failed  ;  the  hill-men  from  their  thick  jangle 
cover,  invariably  shooting  down  with  their  poisoned  arrows  the  accoa- 
tred  and  hampered  soldiers,  who  had  quite  enough  to  do  in  threading 
their  way  over  the  narrow,  steep  and  stony  footpaths,  and  as  every 
wound  inflicted  by  their  terrible  arrows  was  fatal,  both  the  MuAamma- 
dan  kings  and  the  British  Generals  found  it  a  hopeless  case  attempt- 
ing  CO  coerce  these  people. 

The  MuAammadans  after  several  failures  in  the  hills,  left  the  hill- 
men  to  themselves,  pnnishing  them  only  when  caught  in  the  plains ; 
but  the  English  tried  another  and  a  more  effectual  plan ;  a  plan  that 
seldom  fails  to  win  the  most  savage  heart,  and  that  plan  was  kindness. 
Captains  Brooke  and  Browne  who  had  hitherto  been  their  destroyers 
now  tried  what  kindness  would  effect ;  the  hill-men  had  by  this  time 
seen  how  useless  it  was  trying  to  carry  on  their  old  system  of  plunder- 
ing the  lowlanders,  for  whenever  they  were  seen  in  the  plains  they 
were  immediately  chased  and  shot  by  our  troops.  These  two  officers 
invited  the  chiefs  and  their  dependents  male  and  female  to  descend 
from  their  hills ;  whoever  attended  vras  feasted,  presented  with  a  tur- 
ban, money,  beads  or  some  trifling  gifts  ;  when  the  hill-men  were  by 
these  acts  of  kindness  in  a  measure  tamed,  a  Mr.  Cleveland,  a  joung 
man  in  the  Civil  Service,  then  stationed  at  Bh^alpur,  was  deputed 
to  try  what  he  could  do  vrith  these  turbulent  and  troublesome  people. 
After  a  few  years'  intercourse  with  these  people,  amongst  whom  Mr. 
Cleveland  went  unarmed  and  almost  unattended,  and  after  much 
patience  and  by  distributing  presents  and  giving  feasts  to  hundreds  of 
the  hill-men  at  a  time,  and  by  settling  small  yearly  pensions  on  all  the 
principal  chiefs,  they  relented,  gradually  gave  up  their  thieving  habits, 
and  eventually  became  the  honorary  guides  of  the  post  and  road  lying 
at  the  foot  of  the  hills ;  friends  with  neighbouring  zemindars,  and  well- 
wishers  of  a  Government  that  had  treated  them  with  so  much  kindness. 
Mr.  Cleveland  subsequently  raised  a  regiment  of  archers  from 
amongst  their  numbers  who  were  eventually  entrusted  with  fire-arms 
and  are  now  in  1851,  as  fine  a  body  of  soldiers  as  any  in  the  regular 
army ;  thus  Mr.  Cleveland,  as  the  Epitaph  on  his  tomb  records — 

"  Without  bloodshed  or  the  terrors  of  authority,  employing  only 
the  means  of  conciliation,  confidence,  and  benevolence,  attempted  and 
accomplished,  the  entire  subjection  of  the  lawless  and  savage  inhaU- 


*  ■«« 


!«■-'■ 


3>^^ 


^^ 


^ 


185 1 .]       Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  547 

tants  of  the  jungleterry  of  Bijamaha!,  who  had  long  infested  the  neigh* 
bouring  lands  by  their  predatory  incursions,  inspired  them  with  a  taste 
of  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  attached  them  to  the  British  Government 
by  a4;onquest  over  their  minds ;  the  most  permanent,  as  the  most 
rational  mode  of  dominion." 

The  tomb  whence  this  Epitaph  is  copied,  was  erected  to  the  memory 
of  Mr.  Cleveland  at  Bh&galpur,  by  order  of  the  GU>vemor  General 
and  Council  of  Bengal,  in  honor  of  his  character  and  for  an  example 
to  others ;  and  bears  date  1784. 

As  disputes  from  time  to  time  still  occasionally  occurred  between 
the  hill-men  and  the  zemindars  at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  relative  to  their 
proper  boundaries  and  the  right  of  grazing,  cutting  wood  and  other 
matters.  Government  in  the  year  1832,  deputed  Mr.  John  Petty  Ward» 
of  the  Civil  Service,  in  company  vrith  Captain  Tanner  as  Surveyor,  to 
demarcate  a  boundarv  that  should  secure  to  the  hill-men  the  undis-* 
puted  possession  of  their  hilly  tract,  and  effectually  separate  them  from 
the  lowlanders ;  this,  after  an  immense  deal  of  labour, — for  the  whole 
of  the  boundary  demarcated,  and  which  measures  two  hundred  and 
ninety-five  miles  in  circumference,  was  entirely  through  heavy  jungle, — 
was  accomplished,  and  large  masonry  pillars  erected  at  convenient  dis*: 
tances,  thus  enclosing  with  the  exception  of  a  few  outlying  hills  to 
the  south,  the  whole  of  the  Rdjmahal  Hills ;  all  land  within  the  pillars 
vras  claimed  by  Government,  and  by  Government  given  over  to  the 
hill-men  to  be  held  by  them  as  long  as  they  behaved  themselves  in  an 
orderly  manner ;  all  without  the  hills  belongs  to  the  various  Pargan* 
n&hs  of  the  district  Bhfigalpur,  bordering  upon  the  hills. 

All  land  vrithin  the  pillars  bona  fide  occupied  by  the  hill'men  pays 
no  rent  or  tax  to  Government ;  but  as  the  hill-men  cannot  be  induced 
to  cultivate  the  valleys,  nor  the  extensive  tract  of  level  land  lying  out- 
side the  hills  but  within  the  masonry  pillars  and  named  the  Dimin-e- 
£.oh,  or  skirt  of  the  hills.  Government  permitted  a  wandering  race  of 
people  named  Sonthdls,  whose  country  extends  from  Cuttack  across 
M&nbhdm,  Chot^  Ndgpur,  H&z&ribagh,  Paldmow  to  Rewdh,  to  locate 
themselves  upon  the  land  repudiated  by  the  hill -men,  paying  at  the 
same  time  a  light  land  tax  for  the  ground  so  occupied. 

In  process  of  time  these  Sonthals  increased  in  numbers,  both  by 
births  and  immigration,  until  their  numbers  became  so  numerous  and 

4  A  2 


548  Not99  upon  a  Tour  through  the  Edjmahal  Hilla.      [No.  7* 

the  land  that  was  being  cleared  of  forest  and  that  had  been  cleared  so 
extensive,  that  GoTemment  appointed  Mr.  James  Pontet  of  the  onoo* 
tenanted  Cinl  Service,  Superintendent  of  the  whole  of  the  hills,  under 
the  Title  of  **  Superintendent  of  the  D6min-e-Koh,"  with  power  to 
guard  the  interest  of  Govemment  by  making  favorable  land  settlements 
with  the  SonthAls  and  to  collect  the  rent. 

Mr.  Pontet  took  charge  of  his  duties  in  1838,  the  yearlj  ground 
rent  then  being  two  thousand  rupees,  and  the  number  of  Sonthal 
villages  amounting  to  about  forty,  with  a  population  of  about  three 
thousand  souls  ;  but  now  in  1851  A.  D.  only  thirteen  years  after  tak- 
ing charge,  Mr.  Pontet  has,  by  judicious  management,  raised  the  rent 
to  Company's  Rupees  43,91 8- 13-5^',  and  the  number  of  Sonthfls  who 
have  been  induced  to  immigrate  into  the  valleys  and  into  the  DAmin-e* 
Koh  amounts  to  82,795  souls,  contained  in  1,473  villages;  1164  of 
which  pay  rent,  and  309  of  which  are  free ;  the  latter  not  having  been 
under  occupation  the  three  years  of  grace  considerately  allowed  to 
each  new  village  to  enable  it  to  clear  the  forest  and  break  up  the  land 
previous  to  its  being  brought  on  the  rent-roll. 

The  boundary  of  the  D&min«e*Koh  as  defined  by  Mr.  Ward,  endoses 
an  irregular-shaped  figure,  as  it  generally  follows  the  shape  of  the 
hills  ;  the  greatest  length  from  the  north  to  south  is  seventy  miles ; 
the  greatest  width,  which  is  near  the  centre  of  the  hills,  is  thirty  miles  ;' 
whilst  to  the  north  and  south  it  is  only  sixteen  miles  in  vndth  ;  the 
area  contained  vrithin  its  limits  is  1366.01  square  miles,  of  which  about 
500  square  miles  are  level  ground  situated  within  and  without  the  hilla. 

Of  the  level  ground  254  square  miles  are  cleared  of  forest;  157 
square  miles  of  which  are  under  cultivation  by  the  Sonthids,  and  97 
square  miles  are  lying  fallow. 

On  the  summits  and  sides  of  the  hills  about  28  square  miles  are 
under  cultivation  by  the  hill-men,  and  the  same  area  is  lying  fallow ; 
this  allowance  gives  20  acres  of  cultivation  and  20  acres  of  fallow  to 
each  village  which  is  the  approximately  ascertained  area. 

'*  The  hills"  as  Dr.  Buchanan  observes  "  are  no  where  of  sufBdent 
height  to  reduce  the  temperature  of  the  air  in  any  considerable  degree^ 
and  the  reflection  of  the  8un*s  rays  from  their  rocks,  and  the  shelter 
from  the  winds  that  their  forests  afford,  renders  the  part  among  the 
hills  hotter  than  the  plains,  so  that  the  mountaineers  when  in  the  opes 


1851.]       Note9  tipem  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  549 

eoantrj  complain  much  of  cold,  and  the  sepoys  of  the  tribe  are  nncom* 
monlj  subject  to  rheumatism." 

In  the  centre  of  the  hills  is  a  fine  level  valley  24  miles  in  length  and 
5  in  width,  fuU  particulars  of  which  are  recorded  in  the  Journal  at  the 
end  of  these  notes ;  it  is  drained  by  a  deep  nall&h,  the  Morel  or  Morung» 
flowing  from  the  north,  and  another,  the  Jamdni  or  Gdm&nf,  flow- 
ing from  the  south,  these  two  nall&hs  unite  in  the  valley,  and  leave  the 
hills  on  the  eastern  boundary. 

The  Banslui  Naddi — a  fine  broad  stream  flowing  from  west  to  east, — 
completely  intersects  the  hills  by  flowing  through  the  PachwArA  Pass. 

The  Brahmani  NallAh  forms  the  southern  boundary  of  the  D&min* 
e*Koh.  Besides  these  four  streams  there  are  numerous  smaller 
streams  flowing  from  every  ravine  and  valley  affording  an  abundance 
of  pare,  fresh  water. 

To  the  natives  of  the  plains  the  climate  of  the  hills  daring  several 
months  of  the  year  is  most  fatal ;  jungle  fever  carrying  them  off  in  a 
few  hours;  the  bad  season  commences  with  the  westerly  winds  in 
March ;  the  saddenness  of  the  attack  is  appalling,  as  long  as  there  is 
no  wind  the  healthiness  of  December,  January,  and  February  is  pro- 
longed to  March,  but  the  first  high  wind  arisiug  in  March  is  the  mes« 
senger  of  death  to  the  natives  of  the  plains ;  I  have  seen  seven  of  my 
servants  struck  down  iu  one  day  with  fever ;  the  weather  had  been 
warm  and  the  air  particularly  free  from  agitation  ;  but  the  day  tbey 
were  taken  ill  a  strong  west  wind  set  in  and  by  the  eveniug  they  had 
fever. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  survey  of  the  hills  and  from  being  ignorant 
of  the  dangerous  nature  of  the  jungle  daring  the  month  of  March,  I 
lost  thirty-four  natives  of  the  plains  who  were  engaged  in  the  survey  ; 
they  all  died  of  jangle  fever ;  many  others  were  attacked,  but  escaped ; 
out  of  one  party  consisting  of  eleven  men,  seven  were  taken  ill  and  four 
died  within  a  few  days,  they  were  MuAammadans ;  two  horses  that 
were  with  the  party  were  also  taken  ill  at  the  same  time  and  died.  The 
months  of  April,  May  and  June  are  also  unhealthy  for  the  lowlanders, 
hut  September  and  October  are  deadly. 

With  very  few  exceptions  all  the  natives  that  recovered  from  the 
jungle  fever  were  subsequently  sufferers  from  ealarged  spleens. 

The  hill-men  and  Sonthals  suffer  but  little  from  this  fever,  for  when 


550  Note$  upon  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.      [No.  7« 

attacked  by  it»  it  aMumei  a  much  more  mild  form  and  is  accompanied 
by  ague. 

The  soil  in  and  around  the  hills  differs  widely  in  different  localities ; 
the  large  central  valley  and  spots  outside  the  hills  possess  a  fine  black 
soil,  known  as  the  Regur  or  cotton  soil,  it  is  the  same  soil  that  is  found 
in  the  Dekkan,  Bundlekund  and  in  the  Sangor  and  Nerbuddah  Terri- 
tories ;  I  have  seen  the  soil  in  all  the  above  mentioned  locaUties,  where 
it  is  always  found  associated  with  the  same  rocks  as  appear  in  the 
Rdjmahal  hills,  viz.  fiasalt  and  Laterite.  Besides  the  cotton  soil,  light 
colored  loams,  clayey  soils,  gravelly  and  sandy  soils  also  appear. 

As  on  entering  the  hills  the  Sonth41  is  the  first  class  of  native  that  is 
met  with,  I  proceed  to  describe  him,  his  manners,  and  some  of  his  most 
remarkable  customs. 

The  Sonth&l  or  lowlander  is  a  short  well  made  and  active  man, 
quiet,  inoffensive  and  cheerful ;  he  has  the  thick  lips,  high  cheek-bones 
and  spread  nose  of  the  Bheel,  Kole,  and  other  hill  tribes  of  southern 
and  central  India ;  he  is  beardless  or  nearly  so ;  he  is  moreover  an  intel- 
ligent, obliging,  but  timid,  creature,  very  cowardly  towards  mankind, 
but  brave  when  confronted  with  wild  animals ;  the  Sonthiil  is  an  indus- 
trious cultivator  of  the  soil,  and  as  he  is  unfettered  with  caste,  he  enjoys 
existence  in  a  far  greater  degree  than  does  his  neighbour  the  priest* 
ridden  and  caste-crushed  Hindu. 

The  Sonthdl  eats  his  buffalo-beef,  his  kids,  poultry,  pork,  or  pigeons, 
enjoys  a  hearty  carouse  enlivened  with  the  spirit  *'  Pachdi*'  and  dances 
with  his  wives  and  comrades  to  express  his  joy  and  thankfulness ;  and 
when  the  more  substantial  good  things  of  life  such  as  meat  and  poultry 
are  scarce,  he  does  not  refuse  to  eat  snakes,  ants,  frogs  and  field-rats. 

The  cow  is  also  eaten  by  the  Sontbil  as  well  as  all  other  animals, 
whether  slain,  or  those  that  have  died  a  natural  deaths  or  that  have 
been  shot  or  torn  by  wild  animals. 

The  women  are  fat  and  short  and  although  not  pretty  according  to 
our  European  idea  of  beauty,  have  a  very  pleasing  expression  of  ooun- 
tenance,  with  none  of  the  affected  or  mock  modesty  of  the  Hindu. 

The  Sonthdl  is  a  larger  and  taller  man  than  the  hill-man,  and  gener* 
ally  stands  five  feet  six  inches  in  height,  and  weighs  about  eight  stone. 

With  the  exception  of  the  larger  villages  in  the  central  valley  where 
all  the  land  is  highly  cultivated,  the  Sontb&l  villages  are  generally 


1851.]       Noie$  nptm  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.  551 

buried  in  thick  jungle^  with  small  cleared  patches  of  ground  near  the 
yillage,  bearing  crops  of  rice»  Juner^  (Indian  corn,)  mustard  and  several 
kinds  of  pulse.  The  villages  are  composed  of  upright  log  huts,  with 
thatched  roofs,  arranged  so  as  to  form  a  long  street  one  house  deep. 
Almost  to  every  house  is  attached  a  pig-stye,  or  a  dove-cot ;  and  bul- 
lock or  buffalo  sheds  are  distributed  throughout  the  village. 

The  sides  of  the  street  are  plentifully  planted  with  the  Sohajnd 
(Hyperanthera  morunga)  whose  mutilated  branches  proclaim  the  Sou- 
th^'s  fondness  for  its  pungent  alburnum,  which  is  eaten  with  their  food. 
Their  food  consists  principally  of  Juner&  (Sorghum  vnlgare),  Indian 
corn,  seasoned  with  the  Byre  (Ziziphus  jujuba),  chillies,  mustard  oil, 
Sohajn^  alburnum,  or  onions ;  and  accompanied  with  eggs,  poultry 
and  occasionally  swine's  flesh,  goat  or  kid ;  the  supply  of  meat  depend- 
ing principally  upon  the  sacrifices.  A  large  white  bean  as  well  as  the 
petal  and  legume  of  the  Bauhinea  variegata  are  also  used  as  vegetables. 

In  every  village  there  is  a  small  thatched  roof  supported  upon  one 
or  more  wooden  posts  ;  the  roof  gives  cover  to  a  small  earthen  plat- 
form raised  a  foot  above  the  ground  ;  this  spot  is  termed  the  Mangi ; 
at  this  spot  is  buried  the  memory  of  some  former  Mangi  or  village- 
governor,  who,  for  his  good  conduct,  abilities,  or  for  some  other  good 
quality,  has  been,  with  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  villagers,  cano* 
nized ;  and  the  spot  named  after  bim  ;  thus  at  Jhilmilli  Bora  Mangi 
is  the  name  of  the  village  Sanctum.  At  these  spots  the  head-men  of 
the  village  meet,  talk  over  the  affairs  of  the  village,  threaten  the  un- 
ruly, punish  the  guilty,  collect  the  rents  and  sometimes  make  small 
votive  grain  offerings  to  the  defunct. Mangi,  which  offerings  are  placed 
on  the  ground  under  the  roof,  when  not  occupied  by  the  villagers  the 
holy  spot  is  generally  occupied  by  pigs,  dogs  or  cattle. 

In  some  of  these  Mangis  I  have  seen  pots  of  water  fixed  on  a  wooden 
stand  or  depending  from  the  roof;  their  use  or  meaning  I  failed  to 
ascertain. 

The  working  dress  of  the  male  Sonth^  consists  of  a  mere  strip  of 
cloth,  not  passed  round  the  body  but  being  fastened  to  a  hair  or  cotton 
string  that  goes  round  the  loins,  it  is  passed  between  the  legs  thus 
merely  hiding  his  nakedness ;  the  women  on  the  contrary  are  well 
clothed  with  an  ample  flowing  cloth,  one  end  of  which  is  fastened 
round  the  waist  the  other  is  passed  over  the  left  shoulder  leaving  the 


552  Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  BAjmahal  HUU.      [No.  7. 

right  shoulder,  part  of  the  breiiat  and  arm  entirely  free,  and  is  allowed 
to  hang  down  in  front ;  when  the  women  can  afford  it,  they  load  their 
limbs  with  zinc  and  bell-metal  ornaments ;  the  men  wear  small  sine 
earrings,  a  few  finger  rings,  and  occasionally  an  iron  wrist  bangle ;  both 
male  and  female  tie  their  long  hair  into  a  knot  on  the  crown  of  the 
head. 

The  religion  of  the  SonthiUs  consists  in  prayers,  sacrifices  and  religi- 
ous dances,  the  whole  of  which  are  generally  performed  and  attended 
to  by  the  yotaries  whilst  in  a  state  of  intoxication. 

The  only  prayer  I  have  heard  of  amongst  these  people  b  a  sapplica* 
tion  to  an  invisible  and  powerful  spirit  for  protection  from  famine  and 
sickness ;  from  disease  amongst  their  cattle ;  for  defence  against  wild 
animals,  especially  the  tiger ;  and  that  their  children  may  be  defended 
from  all  dangers,  amongst  which  are  enumerated  the  attacks  of  wild 
animals,  snake  bites,  scorpion  stings  and  all  kinds  of  accidents. 

This  simple  prayer  points  ont  in  a  forcible  manner  the  condition  of 
the  SonthAl  and  his  wants ;  he  first  prays  for  protection  from  famine ; 
for  as  he  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  jungles  and  generally  cot  off  from  all 
communication  with  his  fellow-men,  a  failure  of  his  scanty  crops  would 
be  ruin  and  starvation  to  him. 

Their  plough  cattle  being  the  grand  instruments  by  which  their 
crops  are  insured  to  them,  and  as  a  murrain  or  a  total  destruction  of 
these  animals  would  leave  the  Sonthfl  in  a  starving  state,  his  prayers 
are  also  directed  to  their  preservation. 

That  a  portion  of  their  supplication  should  be  directed  against  the 
attacks  of  wild  animals  is  not  surprising,  for  the  Sonth&l  being  s 
denizen  of  the  forest  as  before  observed,  he  is  himself  as  are  his  cattle 
in  constant  danger  from  the  attacks  of  tigers,  bears,  leopards,  ami 
wolves ;  and  his  crops  are  also  in  danger  from  the  ravages  committed 
by  wild  elephants,  buffaloes,  monkeys  and  deer,  and  as  the  Sonthil 
never  manures  his  land  and  as  he  generally  occupies  an  indifferent 
soil,  a  constant  change  in  his  abode  is  necessary,  and  thus  in  his  on- 
ward move,  he  constantly  comes  in  contact  widi  these  his  great 
enemies;  the  Sonthdl  however  with  a  proper  spirit,  does  not  supplicate 
without  endeavouring  to  help  himself,  and  no  opportunity  is  allowed 
to  escape  of  destroying  these  animals,  which  is  effected  with  bows  and 
arrows  poisoned  and  not  poisoned. 


u^       -^ 


3 

9 

1 
I 

a 

0 

1 

a 
e 

'» 

e 

1 


le 

A 
ik 

P 
A 

id 

af 
;h 

96 

7 
;h 

a* 

ht 

at 


en 


185 1 .]        Notes  upim  a  Tour  through  the  I^mahal  Hills.  553 

Children  being  the  8onth^*  great  pride,  comfort  and  assistance,  are 
not  forgotten  in  their  short  prayer.  Sonth&ls  in  general  have  larga 
families,  averaging  perhaps  eight  children  to  each  couple ;  the  male 
children  plough,  herd  the  cattle,  reap  the  harvest,  build  and  repair  the 
family  houses,  make  the  carts  and  ploughs ;  distil  the  spirit  P^htU 
from  rice,  and  perform  all  out-door  work  ;  whilst  the  female  children 
husk  the  juner^  and  rice ;  express  oil  from  the  mustard  seed,  cook  the 
household  food,  attend  the  markets  when  near  one,  look  after  the 
poultry,  pigs,  goats,  and  pigeons  ;  and  when  the  parents  are  old  and 
infirm  the  children  become  their  support. 

Almost  all  nations  on  earth,  savage  or  civilized,  appear  to  have  an 
intuitive  feeling  or  knowledge,  that  blood  is  required  to  be  shed  for  the 
propitiation  of  sins ;  nor  do  we  find  the  Sonth^l  ignorant  of  the  fact, 
and  in  order  to  propitiate  the  invisible  spirit  they  freely  sacrifice  the 
buffalo,  pig,  goat  and  poultry,  the  blood  of  which  animab  is  sprinkled 
over  the  offerings  made  by  the  worshippers. 

Outside  every  SonthAl  village  a  spot  is  set  apart  for  offering  up 
sacrifices  which  are  made  at  all  times  of  tha  year  and  by  any  one  hav« 
ing  a  request  to  make  of  the  invisible  spirit ;  the  spot  selected  is  gene- 
rally a  small  patch  of  Sakua  jungle  that  has  been  spared  when  the 
forest  was  removed  from  the  neighbourhood  of  the  vilbge,  in  this 
secluded  grove  small  stones  are  set  up  at  the  foot  of  the  trees  and 
besmeared  with  red  paint,  and  generally  two  upright  sticks  are  stuck 
in  the  earth  connected  by  a  horizontal  one,  under  or  near  this  group 
of  sticks  the  victims  are  slain  with  a  sword,  and  the  blood  sprinkled 
upon  the  offerings  that  have  been  placed  under  the  bar  on  the  ground 
by  the  villagers  ;  the  offerings  consisting  of  small  conical-shaped  leaf 
bowls  or  cups  filled  with  either  rice,  junera,  or  Indian  com,  mixed  with 
milk,  ghee,  spirits  or  water.  The  flesh  of  the  victims  is  eaten  by  those 
invited  to  the  feast,  which  is  invariably  more  or  less  a  scene  of  de* 
bauchery  terminating  in  a  wild  and  most  extraordinary  dance  A  very 
extensive  dance  which  I  witnessed  in  the  hills  took  place  by  torch 
light  at  midnight  during  the  month  of  April,  at  which  about  five  thou- 
sand Sonthdls  were  present,  these  dances  are  performed  both  by  night 
and  by  day ;  at  the  present  one  about  four  hundred  women  danced  at 
the  same  time. 

A  lofty  stage  is  erected  in  an  open  plain  upon  which  a  few  men 

4  B 


554  Note9  ufon  a  Tour  through  the  Rdfmakdl  HUU.      [No*  7* 

leat  themselves,  they  appear  to  aet  aa  guides  or  masters  of  the  cere- 
mony ;  radiating  from  this  stage  which  forms  the  centre  of  the  danoe 
are  nnmerous  strings  composed  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  women,  who 
holding  each  other  by  the  waistband,  their  right  shoulder,  arm  and 
breast  bare,  hair  highly  ornamented  with  flowers  or  with  bnnches  of 
Tnssnr  silk  dyed  red,  danoe  to  the  maddest  and  wildest  of  music  drawn 
from  monkey-skin  covered  drums,  pipes  and  flutes,  and  as  they  dance, 
their  positions  are  postures  which  are  most  absurd,  are  guided  and 
prompted  by  the  male  musicians  who  dance  in  front  of  and  facing  the 
women  ;  the  musicians  throw  themselves  into  indecent  and  most  ludi- 
crous positions,  shouting  and  capering  and  screaming  like  madmen,  and 
as  they  have  tall  peacock  feathers  tied  round  their  heads  and  are  Tery 
drunk  the  scene  is  a  most  extraordinary  one.  The  women  chant  as 
they  dance  and  keep  very  good  time  in  their  dancing  by  beating  their 
heels  on  the  ground,  the  whole  body  of  dancers  take  about  one  hour  to 
complete  the  circuit  of  the  central  stage,  as  the  progressive  motion  is 
considerably  retarded  by  a  constant  retrogressive  one.  Relays  of  fresh 
women  are  always  at  hand  to  relieve  the  tired  ones. 

The  men  swear  by  the  tiger's  skin,  but  swearing  them  at  all  is  un- 
pardonable, for  the  truth  is  by  a  Sonthal  held  sacred,  offering  in  this 
respect  a  bright  example  to  their  lying  neighbours  the  Bengalis. 

The  Sonthals  are  governed  by  Pergunnites  and  by  Maugis  chosen 
by  themselves  from  amongst  their  numbers ;  the  Pergunnite  has  charge 
of  perhaps  twelve  villages,  from  which  he  collects  the  rent  and  makes 
it  over  to  the  Superintendent,  the  Mangi  has  immediate  charge  of  his 
own  village  and  is  answerable  for  all  the  misdeeds  of  his  brethren,  but 
as  they  are  in  general  an  orderly  race  of  people  their  rulers  have  little 
more  to  do  than  bear  their  honors  and  collect  the  rent. 

The  Sonthal  will  take  service  with  no  one,  he  will  perform  no  work 
except  for  himself  or  for  his  family  and  should  any  attempt  be  made 
to  coerce  him,  he  flies  the  country  or  penetrates  into  the  thickest 
jungle,  where  unknown  and  unsought,  he  commences  clearing  a  patch 
of  ground  and  erecting  his  log  hut. 

The  preliminary  step  to  a  Sonthal's  marriage  is  perhaps  as  extraor- 
dinary a  custom  as  any  ever  heard  of  amongst  half  savages ;  it  is,  that 
during  a  certain  festival  named  Bandana,  which  is  held  in  the  month 
of  January  and  which  lasts  six  days,  all  the  unmarried  candidates  for 


1851.]        Note9  uptm  a  Timr  through  the  Rigmdhdl  HiUa.  555 

matrimony  of  both  sexes  are  permitted  to  have  promiscnoos  intercourse 
with  each  other  daring  these  six  days ;  at  the  close  of  which,  the 
whole  party  are  supposed  to  have  paired  off  as  man  and  wife ;  feasting 
and  drinking  according  to  the  ability  of  each  couple  closing  the  cere- 
mony. 

T*  Sonthals  are  very  expert  with  the  bow  and  arrow,  so  expert 
that  nothing  with  life  is  to  be  found  near  their  villages  when  of  any 
standing ;  I  have  seen  the  bear  fall  an  easy  prey  to  their  well  planted 
arrows,  also  a  hare  knocked  over  when  at  full  speed ;  birds  on  the 
wing  I  have  also  seen  killed,  but  with  blunt  or  knobbed  arrows ;  their 
bows  are  either  made  of  Dhamin  wood  or  bambus,  the  string  is  gene- 
rally made  of  bambu  or  of  the  fibre  of  the  Bauhinea  scandens ;  the 
arrows  are  made  of  a  light  reed,  tipped  with  barbed  iron-heads  and 
feathered  with  the  brown  feather  from  the  peacock's  wing. 

The  hill-man  is  much  shorter  than  the  Sonthil,  of  a  much  slighter 
make,  is  beardless  or  nearly  so,  is  not  of  such  a  cheerful  disposition^ 
nor  is  he  so  industrious ;  his  great  delight  appears  to  be  attending  the 
neighbouring  markets  where  decked  out  with  beads  and  chains,  his  hair 
fastidiously  combed,  oiled  and  ornamented,  he  will  in  company  with 
his  friends  both  male  and  female,  while  away  the  greater  part  of  the 
day.  Labour  is  the  hill-man*s  abhorrence  but  necessity  compels  him  to 
cultivate  a  small  portion  of  the  laud  for  his  actnal  existence  ;  beyond  this 
trifling  labour  he  never  exerts  himself.  He  will  nevertheless  fish,  or  hunt 
or  roam  over  miles  of  the  forest  searching  for  honey-combs,  wild  yams, 
and  other  edible  roots ;  he  will  travel  many  miles  to  get  a  shot  at  a 
deer  or  to  secure  a  peacock,  such  labour  he  considers  in  the  light  of 
amusement,  but  to  have  to  clear  away  the  forest  for  his  crop  he  con- 
siders a  great  hardship ;  but  clear  it  he  must,  and  the  hill-man  gene- 
rally chooses  the  most  precipitous  hill  sides  as  the  ground  best  fitted 
for  his  crops.  In  these  spots  an  iron  shod  staff  or  a  pointed  stick 
hardened  by  charring  is  used  instead  of  the  plough — with  this  imple- 
ment, holes  are  made  in  the  soil  at  the  distance  of  a  foot  or  less  from 
each  other,  into  which  are  dropped  a  mixture  of  the  following  seeds, 
Indian  com,  jnnera,  bora  beans  and  the  seeds  of  several  small  pulses. 
The  tall  and  robust  Indian  com  and  junera  form  an  ample  support  to 
the  twining  bora  bean,  which  in  its  turn  affords  a  beneficial  shade  to 
the  more  delicate  pulses  at  its  feet. 

4  B  2 


556  Not€9  upon  a  Tour  thrcugh  the  Rdfmakal  HUU.      [No.  7« 

The  heads  of  the  Indian  corn  when  ripe  are  stocked  in  hamhu 
granaries  of  yarious  shapes  and  which  are  raised  off  the  ground  on 
posts ;  whilst  those  required  for  immediate  use  are  strung  up  to  the 
roof  of  the  huts,  and  as  required  for  food  are  submitted  to  the  opera- 
tion of  being  husked  in  a  wooden  mortar  ;  of  the  meal  of  this  grain 
A  thick  and  nutritious  hasty  pudding  b  made  which  forms  the  prin- 
cipal food  of  the  hill  people. 

The  junera  is  treated  in  the  same  way,  but  the  bora  bean,  kam 
ruhur  and  pulses  are  beaten  out  either  by  rubbing  with  the  hand  or 
by  beating  them  on  a  log  of  wood. 

Religion  of  thb  Hill  Pxoplb. 

For  much  of  the  religious  history  of  these  people,  I  am  indebted  to 
a  paper  published  in  the  4  th  Tolume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches  by 
Lieutenant  Shaw,  and  dated  A.  D.  1/92. 

The  religion  of  the  R&jmahal  hill  people  consists  in  the  adoration 
by  prayer  of  an  inyisible  spirit  named  Bedo  Gosain,  who  made  heaven 
and  earth,  and  who  is  invoked  by  several  means  and  through  the 
medium  of  various  gods,  visible  and  invisible  ;  the  visible  gods  being 
wooden  images,  stones  and  trees,  to  which  may  be  added  heaps  of 
bones  and  skulls  of  wild  animak  ;  sacrifices  and  numerous  vicariously 
performed  ceremonies  being  the  means  of  invoking  Bedo  Gosain. 

They  inculcate  that  men  should  be  kind  to  each  other,  especially  to 
the  poor,  and  that  men  should  labour  for  their  food,  that  men  should 
not  murder,  nor  punish  without  cause,  that  no  one  should  mock  <Mr 
oppress  the  poor,  the  lame,  the  blind  or  the  unfortunate ;  adultery  and 
fornication  are  forbidden,  the  punishment  for  disobedience  to  the  com- 
mands of  Bedo  Gosain  being  either  temporal  punishment  of  the  souls 
being  condemned  to  inhabit  some  portion  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  for 
a  certain  number  of  years,  or  to  suffer  the  eternal  punishment  of  being 
bound  and  cast  into  pits  filled  with  fire  and  maggots* 

The  self-murderer  is  expelled  from  the  presence  of  Bedo  Goaaia 
for  ever. 

The  reward  for  a  good  life  in  this  world,  they  believe  will  be,  that 
after  baring  enjoyed  a  short  but  happy  residence  with  Bedo  Gosain  in 
heaven,  they  will  be  born  a  second  time  on  earth  of  woman  and  that 
they  will  be  exalted  to  posts  of  great  honor,  possessing  an  abundance 
of  worldly  goods. 


1851.]       Note9  upon  a  Tour  through  the  R^ahal  Bills.  557 

The  above  verdicts  for  good  or  evil,  are  to  be  pronounced  wben 
judgment  is  held  before  Bedo  Gosain. 

They  also  believe  in  angels  or  messengers  both  good  and  evil,  and 
that  they  are  the  especial  messengers  of  Bedo  Gosain.  Their  officiat- 
ing priests  or  oracles  are  named  Demand ;  any  one  fancying  the  call- 
ing appears  to  take  it  up,  no  preparation  beyond  fasting  being  requisite 
to  constitute  such  an  official ;  they  foretel  events,  and  threaten  the 
unruly,  comfort  the  afflicted,  pray  for  all,  promise  blessings  to  those 
seeking  them,  and  answer  all  difficult  questions  regarding  futurity ; 
they  kill  the  sacrifices,  regulate  the  religious  dances,  feasts,  and  cere- 
monies, and  lastly  they  exorcise  devils  and  evil  spirits. 

Marriage, — A  man  may  marry  as  many  wives  as  he  can  conveniently 
manage  to  support ;  four  wives  appearing  to  be  the  maximum.  A 
young  man  having  taken  a  fancy  to  a  young  girl  of  adult  age,  shows 
his  love  for  her  by  an  exchange  of  presents,  walking  with  her,  giving 
her  toddy  to  drink  and  by  sleeping  on  the  same  bedstead  with  her ; 
should  any  indiscretion  arise  previous  to  marriage  from  the  young 
couple  sleeping  together,  they  are  considered  disgraced  and  are  visited 
with  fine.  A  few  presents  to  the  girl's  father,  a  feast  and  a  sacrifice 
of  a  goat  or  some  poultry  complete  the  matrimonial  ceremonies. 

A  man  dying  and  leaving  widows,  they  are,  if  agreeable  to  the 
arrangement,  married  to  their  late  husband's  younger  brothers,  or 
cousins,  or  to  any  one  else  they  fancy. 

Adultery  and  fornication  on  the  part  of  either  sex  is  punishable 
with  fine,  and  the  ill  effects  effaced  by  sacrifice  and  feasting. 

Witchcraft  and  sorcery  are  firmly  believed  in ;  the  test,  as  is  usual 
in  almost  all  countries  of  the  world  being  fire.  The  suspected  person 
being  obliged  to  pass  hot  irons  over  his  tongue,  hands  and  feet,  and  as 
human  flesh  must  suffer  from  the  contact  of  red  hot-iron,  conviction 
is  a  matter  of  course,  and  gives  an  opportunity  for  a  sacrifice  and  the 
usual  accompanying  feast. 

Upon  the  birth  of  a  child  the  mother  keeps  to  her  house  for  five 
days  attended  upon  by  her  husband ;  on  the  fifth  day  the  child  is 
named  by  the  parents. 

The  dead  are  buried. 

The  men  swear  by  salt. 

The  whole  tribe  are  without  any  caste ;  partaking  of  all  torts  of 
food  even  to  the  flesh  of  the  cow  and  swine. 


558  Note9  vpcm  a  Tour  ihreugh  the  Rdfmakal  HUU.      [No.  7. 

The  foregoing  Introductory  Remarks  were  written  as  explanatory  of 
the  following  Journal* 

Journal  of  a  Tour  through  a  portion  of  the  Districts  of  Moorsheda- 
bad^  Birbhum  and  the  Bdjmahal  HilU,  in  the  District  of  Bha- 
galpur, 

December  \2th,  1850. — Left  the  military  Station  Berhampnr 
situate  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Bhagarutti ;  direction  south  west  eight 
miles  to  Gow-kum.  Cross  the  Bhagarutti  a  little  above  the  Station  in 
ferry-boats.  The  banks  of  the  river  present  numerous  strata  of  a  grey 
alluvial  soil  alternating  with  strata  of  white  sand ;  on  the  right  or 
western  bank  saw  a  stratum  of  paludina,  a  fragment  of  yellow  sand- 
stone and  old  pottery,  five  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  country.  The 
sand  of  the  river  is  freely  mixed  with  silvery  and  black  mica,  and 
tourmaline,  but  no  pebbles  ;  planorbis  plentiful  on  the  banks. 

The  road  for  six  miles  is  over  a  deep  allurial  soil,  lying  very  low, 
yery  damp»  and  abounding  in  marshes ;  the  number  of  birds  seen  in 
this  low  tract  where  there  is  an  abundance  of  insect-life  and  fish,  is 
very  great;  consisting  of  fishing  eagles,  crows,  ravens,  paddy-birds, 
mohoka,  golden  oriole,  snipe,  mina,  koel,  larks,  king-fishers  of 
aeveral  kinds,  amadavats,  crested  bulbuls,  jacanas»  sparrow-hawks, 
peewit,  plover,  king-crow,  hoopoe,  brahminee  kite,  storks,  kites, 
snippets,  Pharoah's  chickens,  whistling  teal,  grey  and  black  partridge^ 
terns,  finch,  Pondicberry  vulture,  brown  vulture,  swallow,  pagla, 
wagtail,  bee-eater,  woodpecker,  blue  pigeon,  kokleet,  doves,  jay, 
heron,  cormorants  and  numerous  wild  fowls. 

At  the  sixth  mile  or  at  the  village  of  Nowgong  the  country  rises 
suddenly  and  is  undulating,  the  alluvial  soil  ceases  ;  kunkur  (nodular 
limestone)  and  pisiform  iron  ore  become  common ;  the  colour  of  the 
soil  changes  as  well  as  the  feeling,  if  not  the  temperature  of  the  air, 
which  is  more  dry  and  bracing  than  at  Berhampur,  nor  is  the  change 
of  soil  less  remarkable,  as  yesterday  I  thrust  a  walking  stick  eighteen 
inches  into  the  Berhnmpur  alluvial  soil,  which  same  stick  made  no 
impression  to-day  upon  the  hard  dry  soil  of  Nowgong.  Looking  eas^ 
the  low  alluvial  tract  in  which  Berhampur  is  situated  appears  about 
one  hundred  feet  below  Nowgong ;  it  is  to  this  low  marshy  country 
which  extends  from  B&jmahal  to  Nuddya,  a  distance  of  one  hundred 


1851.]       Notes  up&n  a  Tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  EUle.  559 

and  twelve  miles,  that  tradition  aasigns  the  former  hed  of  the  Ganges 
hefore  the  formation  of  the  Podda  or  the  present  Ganges  helow  IUj« 
mahal ;  and  before  the  existence  of  the  present  Bhagarutti.  This  low- 
land is  at  present  drained  bj  the  Jeeoonthee  Nullah  which  falls  into 
the  Bhagarutti  a  little  below  Berhampur. 

The  principal  crops  of  the  alluvial  soil  are  rice  and  mulberry ;  the 
latter  is  cultivated  for  the  use  of  the  worms  which  produce  the  Ber- 
hampur and  Cossimbazar  silk. 

Principal  crop  of  the  higher  land  is  rice ;  principal  trees,  Pipul, 
Buipit,  Babul  and  Nim  ;  bamboos  are  also  common. 

A  square  tank  at  Gowkurn  presents  a  goodly  supply  of  elegant 
water-plants,  scarlet  and  white  lotus,  water- creepers,  and  numerous 
handsome  water-flowers  whose  names  I  am  unacquainted  with ;  large 
ampullaria  are  common  in  the  tank. 

December  14M. — Direction  west,  eight  miles  to  Jamukandi,  at  the 
second  mile  cross  the  Dwarka,  a  shallow  muddy  stream  flowing  easterly 
from  the  Rdjmahal  Hills,  stream  barely  perceptible;  one  of  the 
numerous  branches  of  the  More  river  which  is  one  of  the  drainers  of 
Birbhum  and  southern  pergunahs  of  Bhagalpur,  joins  the  Dwarka 
at  the  ferry,  its  bed  was  dry  and  sandy,  the  sand  composed  of  grey 
and  white  quartz  and  an  abundance  of  schorl  from  the  gneiss  and 
granite  formation  of  Birbhum,  and  also  iron  ore.  The  Dwarka  is 
sandless  with  steep  banks  of  a  rich  loam,  at  the  foot  of  which  lying 
scattered  about  were  numerous  dead  specimens  of  the  pearl-bearing 
unio  and  palludina. 

The  pearl-bearing  unios  are  collected  from  the  Jheels  and  marshes 
in  great  numbers,  a  small  proportion  only  bear  pearls,  which  are  of  a 
Tery  good  colour  and  size ;  a  large  pair  sell  for  250  Rupees.  The  shells 
are  burnt  for  lime. 

After  crossing  the  Dwarka  tbe  country  is  highly  cultivated  and 
beautfuUy  wooded ;  the  crops  rice,  sugar-cane,  Imseed,  mulberry  and 
small  patches  of  wheat.  At  the  several  villages  the  chunderkees  or 
large  circular  bamboo  frames  or  stands  covered  with  thousands  of 
yellow  silk  cocoons  were  drying  in  the  sun. 

Jamukandi  is  a  large  town  on  the  banks  of  the  branch  of  the 
More  river  that  Ms  into  the  Dwarka  and  stands  on  the  common 
boundary  of  Moorshedabad  and  Birbhum,  the  town  boasts  of  a  very 


660  NoteM  upm  a  Tour  through  the  RS^mahal  EUU.      [No.  7. 

m 

fine  and  extensiTe  masonry  built  bazar,  ornamented  in  a  fantastic 
manner  by  about  fifty  figures,  painted  on  boards  by  native  artists,  as 
large  as  life,  representiog  the  dress  of  English  females  in  the  reign  of 
Greorge  the  Second.  There  are  numerous  tanks,  brick  buildings  and 
gardens,  besides  numerous  groves  of  cocoanut  trees  swarming  with 
monkeys. 

A  quantity  of  steatite  plates,  bowls,  and  dishes  were  being  worked 
up  in  the  bazar  that  are  brought  in  a  rough  state  from  the  district 
of  Bancura  situate  to  the  south  of  the  Damuda,  coal  fields  on  the 
granite  and  syenetic  formation. 

A  quantity  of  the  Morinda  tinctoria  (al)  is  grown  at  this  place,  it  is 
used  for  dyeing  the  karwa  or  red  cloth  used  principally  in  tent-making. 

15/A  December,  1850. — Direction  west,  10  miles  to  AndhL 

After  leaving  Jamukandi  the  country  rises  rapidly  all  the  way  to 
Andhi  which  is  about  eighty  feet  higher  than  Jamukandi.  The 
whole  country  passed  through  this  march  was  under  ripe  rice  cultiva* 
tion  and  mulberry  and  moderately  wooded. 

In  the  tanks  saw  ampullaria,  limnea,  paludina,  cerithium,  and  suc- 
cinea. 

BANKS  OF  KUNKUR  ARE  NUMBROU8. 

I6th  December,  1850. — Direction  west,  distance  ten  miles  to  Syn- 
tbia  situate  on  the  south  or  right  of  the  More  river.  Country  still 
rising,  highly  cultivated  and  beautifully  wooded  with  mango  groyes. 
Synthia  is  situated  on  a  high  gravel  bank  which  forms  at  this  spot  the 
eastern  boundary  of  the  great  iron  beds,  which  extend  many  miles  both 
north,  west  and  south  from  thb  place. 

To  the  north  of  the  village  a  good  section  has  been  effected  by  the 
water  of  the  More  in  the  high  gravel  bank,  which  affords  the  following 
appearance ;  on  a  level  with  the  bed  of  the  river  the  bank  is  composed 
of  a  very  tough  arenaceous  conglomerate,  composed  of  pink  quartz 
sand  connected  with  a  ferruginous  cement,  capped  by  a  layer  several 
feet  thick  of  a  coarse  gravel  composed  of  rolled  pieces  of  white  and 
translucent  quartz,  pisiform  iron  ore  and  a  few  pieces  of  decomposing 
felspar,  the  whole  firmly  embedded  in  a  ferruginous  sand,  which  14 
again  covered  with  nodules  of  kunkur.  The  bed  of  the  river  is  ia 
places  quite  black  with  magnetic  iron  dost  which  clings  in  clusters  to 
a  magnet. 


]85I.]        Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  561 

The  More  is  about  half  a  mile  across  with  a  small  bat  brisk  stream 
of  pare  water ;  the  southero  outliers  of  the  Rdjmahal  hills  are  visible 
to  the  north-west,  distant  twenty-four  miles. 

In  the  village  I  saw  large  heaps  of  coal  that  had  been  brought  bj  a 
semindar  from  the  Ajye  river»  distant  forty  miles,  to  be  used  for 
burning  bricks. 

\7th  December,  1850. — Direction  west,  ten  miles  to  Sury,  the  civil 
station  and  capital  town  of  the  district  Birbhum.  The  whole  march 
lay  through  a  highly  cultivated  and  well  wooded  country. 

Sury  is  a  moderate  sized  native  town  situate  on  an  extensive  ridge 
of  gravely  composed  of  quartz  felspar,  silvery  mica  and  a  great  abund- 
ance of  pisiform  iron  ore ;  the  whole  lying  upon  granite,  which  is  seen 
cropping  out  from  the  gravel  one  mile  north  of  the  station. 

As  far  as  the  eye  can  see  to  the  north,  the  country  appears  composed 
of  long  undulating  ridges,  running  east  and  west,  well  wooded  and 
backed  by  the  Rajmahdl  Hills. 

ISth  December,  ISoO. — Direction  north-west  eight  miles  to  Nag- 
gulia.  As  before  observed  the  granite  is  met  with  one  mile  from  the 
station,  it  has  about  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  felspar  in  its  composition, 
with  translucent  quartz  and  silvery  mica.  Pass  through  Ratangarh  a 
small  village  on  the  right  bank  of  the  More,  but  which  in  Arrow- 
smith's  large  map  is  made  to  appear  on  the  left  bank ;  at  this  village 
I  passed  under  two  large  kuchla  or  Strychnos  nux  vomica  trees,  whose 
branches  were  bending  under  the  weight  of  large  dusters  of  their 
tempting  orange  looking,  but  deadly  poisonous  fruit. 

Naggulia  is  situated  on  the  summit  of  one  of  the  numerous  ridges 
that  generally  extend  throughout  the  western  portion  of  the  district ; 
they  are  in  general  from  ten  to  fifteen  miles  in  length,  and  from  thirty 
to  fifty  feet  in  height ;  the  valleys  between  averaging  from  the  crest  of 
one  ridge  to  the  crest  of  another  about  five  miles  in  width ;  the  ridges 
are  invariably  covered  with  a  forest  of  sakua  trees,  a  species  of  shorea, 
and  assan,  with  naked  rocks  of  quartz,  felspar,  gneiss,  dykes  of  green- 
stone, hornstone,  occasional  actinolite*  and  nodular  iron  stone,  the  latter 
disintegrating,  forms  the  pisiform  iron  ore  so  plentifully  found  spread 
over  the  country,  and  which  forms  the  finest  natural  roads  possible  to 
conceive ;  unlike  kankar  roads  which  are  always  liable  after  continued 
rain  to  run  into  holes  from  the  pounded  lime  re-crystallizing,  these 

4  c 


562  Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rajmahal  Hitt$.       [No.  7. 

roftds  are  improved  bj  nun,  it  being  tbe  agent  by  which  the  red  oxide 
which  is  always  forming  on  the  surface  of  the  ore  by  the  abaorption 
of  oxygen  is  spread  over  the  incoherent  partides,  which  are  soon  onited 
into  a  hard  mass. 

Three  milet  in  an  eaaterly  direction  from  Ntggnlia  on  the  left  or 
northern  bank  of  the  More  Rtrer  and  opposite  the  village  of  Kattangi 
and  near  a  Tillage  named  Tangsuli»  is  a  small  bed  of  sandstone  with 
minute  threads  of  coal  and  an  abundance  of  bituminous  shale  wedged 
in  between  gneiss  rocks. 

Three  miles  north  of  NagguHa  are  two  small  gneiss  hiUs  named 
Parjore ;  from  the  summit  of  which  there  is  a  good  view. 

Rqfmahal  HiUs,  \6th  January,  185 1. — Direction  west  six  miles  to 
Sadipur  Buharow.  The  road  is  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Mon 
River  through  Sakua  Jungle  and  cultivation ;  passed  some  fine  Strychnos 
and  soondree  trees,  from  the  latter  is  obtained  a  bright  red  dye  chiefly 
used  in  dying  woob  and  silk  ;  the  bushes  on  the  banks  of  the  Biver  were 
laden  with  Abrua  precatorius»  bearing  the  pretty  red  and  black  bead-like 
seed.  At  the  second  mile  crossed  the  More,  a  broad  river  about  five 
hundred  yards  in  width  during  the  rainy  season,  but  now  a  wildemeai 
of  sand  with  a  small  but  cheerful  stream  of  water* 

At  Knmardah  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  about  eighty  light  boats 
are  built  during  the  year,  they  are  then  laden  witkcharcoal  and  during 
the  rainy  season  floated  down  to  Cutwa  on  the  Bhag^ratti ;  the  char- 
coal is  highly  remunerative  but  the  boats  merely  sell  for  their  prime 
cost.  The  presence  of  steamers  on  the  Ganges  and  Bhagiratti  have 
much  reduced  the  number  of  boats  that  were  formeriy  built  at  this 
place  The  wood  used  in  buttding  the  boats  is  sal,  which  ia  brought 
from  the  plains  and  hills  of  Tuppeh  Belpattft,  a  few  mUes  to  the  north- 
west of  the  village,  that  grown  on  the  hills  being  considered  the  hard- 
est and  most  durable. 

Immediately  after  the  first  heavy  fall  of  rain  in  June,  and  after  the 
dangerous  bore  called  the  Hurpa  has  passed  down,  immense  nfia  of 
small  timber,  fire-wood  and  bamboos  are  floated  down  the  river  t^ 
wards  the  Bhagiratti « 

The  Hurpa  above  mentioned  is  a  huge  wave  caused  by  a  sudden  fdi 
of  rain  in  the  hills  which  rushes  down  the  dry  bed  of  the  river  with  a 
tremendous  roar,  throwing  up  in  front  of  itself  a  cloud  of  dry  sand ; 
natives  and  cattle  are  said  to  be  drowned  every  year  by  this  wave. 


1851.]         Notet  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  563 

SULlipiir  is  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  More  and  opposite  to 
the  month  of  the  Sidh  Nalldh,  in  the  bed  of  which  nallih  and  about 
six  miles  above  its  confluence  with  the  More»  a  bed  of  coal  and  a  hot 
spring  are  reported.  I  did  not  visit  the  spot.  The  villi^e  is  immedi- 
ately under  a  confused  cluster  of  low  and  well  wooded  and  bamboo 
clothed  gneiss  hills.  The  gneiss  is  of  a  rery  fine  grain  with  salmon 
colored  felspar  which  imparts  to  the  rock  a  cheerful  and  liyelj  color. 

\7th  January^  1851. — Direction  north;  ten  miles  to  Bunprassi. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  march  entered  a  dense  jungle  a  mile  in 
width  under  the  Kiilang  hills,  which  jungle  lies  in  the  beat  of  a  small 
herd  of  wild  elephants  which  frequent  this  part  of  the  country,  the 
herd  is  said  to  consist  of  one  male,  sereral  females  and  their  young 
ones.  These  animals  create  much  alarm  in  the  Tillages  lying  along 
their  beat,  many  of  which  have  been  lately  deserted  on  account  of  the 
total  destruction  of  the  rice  fields  and  in  some  instances  of  the  huts 
of  the  Sonthals,  which  being  probably  covered  with  leguminous  or 
cncurbitaceus  creepers  have  tempted  the  elephants  to  tear  down  and 
devour  their  tempting  and  verdant  covering. 

The  whole  march,  which  was  across  country,  lays  along  the  base  of 
the  Belpatt&  hills  through  an  undulating  country  with  numerous  vil- 
lages, much  cultivation  and  no  jungle ;  a  large  quantity  of  Mah<ia 
(Bassia  latifolia)  trees  occupy  the  stony  and  gravel  ridges.  The  whole 
country  is  cut  up  by  ravines,  every  where  displaying  vertically  arranged 
gnaisi  which  in  spots  b  highly  contorted  ;  a  broad  dyke  of  greenstone 
about  one  hundred  yards  broad  runs  parallel  to  the  hills  for  six  miles 
or  as  far  as  Prasbuni* 

A  small  range  of  sandstone  hills  named  B&m(^rh  two  or  three  miles 
to  the  east  of  Prasbuni  appear  well  wooded  and  in  spots  cleared  for 
caltivation  by  the  hill-men  residing  on  their  summits.  Towards  the 
centre  of  the  range  a  soft  greasy  white  rock  is  quarried  and  exported 
to  Calcutta,  Moorshedabad  and  to  other  places,  where  it  is  used  for 
white  washing,  writing  on  wooden  boards  by  schoolboys,  or  for  oma* 
menting  pottery  and  toys* 

18/A  January t  1851. — Direction  north-west  to  Jhilmillee  on  the  left 
bimk  of  the  Brahmani  river ;  ten  miles.  Passed  through  the  same 
sort  of  country  as  yesterday,  except  that  npon  nearing  Pudma  the 
^roiind  becomes  much  more  broken  up  by  ravines,  greenstone  dykes 

4  c  2 


564  Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.       [No.  7. 

and  gneiss  rocks  ;  the  mahtia  trees  still  giving  the  landscape  a  park- 
like appearance.  Passed  through  several  Sonthal  villages^  in  each  of 
which  were  a  profusion  of  poultry,  pigs,  buffiiloes,  cattle  and  pigeons ; 
small  patches  of  tobacco  and  large  fields  of  mustard.  Tall  castor  oil 
plants  surrounded  the  log  huts  which  are  thatched  with  rice  straw. 

The  Sonthal  women,  wherever  they  have  an  opportunity,  pay  great 
respect  to  the  elephant ;  I  have  seen  them  place  their  young  children 
on  the  footsteps  of  the  animal  whilst  they  themselves  bowed  down  to 
the  ground  touching  the  earth  with  their  foreheads.  At  a  village  I 
passed  yesterday  the  women  in  a  large  body  stopped  a  very  fine  and 
large  male  elephant  that  was  carrying  my  tents,  and  insisted  upon  ren- 
dering him  all  due  honor  which  they  did  with  much  noise  and  laughter, 
smearing  his  noble  forehead  with  vermilion  and  oil. 

From  Kurma  Tand  there  is  a  fine  view  of  the  D^rfigpur  range 
of  carboniferous  hills  to  the  north  and  lying  within  the  Damin-i-koh 
boundary. 

From  Kurma  Tand  the  descent  to  the  Brahmini  River  is  very  rapid 
being  about  a  hundred  feet  in  a  couple  of  miles  ;  large  masses  of  a 
fine  grained  gneiss  protrude  from  an  iron  bound  soil. 

Grossed  the  Brahmini  River  a  small  stream  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  broad,  of  which  only  twelve  feet  was  occupied  by  water, 
the  rest  being  sand.  This  river  forms  the  southern  boundary  to  the 
Damin-i-koh ;  on  the  left  bank  at  the  ghaut  or  ford  of  which  stands 
a  small  log  bungalow  *  erected  by  Mr.  Pontet  who  has  charge  of  the 
R&jmahal  Hills. 

From  Jhilmilli  which  is  a  fine  Sonthal  village,  proceeded  eastward 
for  six  miles  to  visit  the  Domanpur  coal  beds  which  are  exposed  in 
the  bed  of  the  Brahmini  river.  The  following  is  a  roughly  estintiated 
section  of  the  bed  on  the  northern  or  left  bank  of  the  river. 

4 

Feet.  Inches. 

RedEarth, 24  0 

Stratum  of  concentric  Iron  ore, ^ 1  0 

Grey  Clay  which  is  licked  by  the  cattle, 2  6 

Soft  gray  sandstone, I  0 

Good  Coal, •. 2  6 

Purple,  blue  and  waved  shale  with  nests  of  Iron  ore,     4  0 
The  jungle  in  the  vicinity  of  the  coal  consists  principally  of  teraina- 


1851.]         Note*  upon  a  tour  through  the  R&jmahal  HilU*  565 

lias,  such  as  ^an»  bahiri  and  iburra,  all  of  which  are  burnt  for  char* 
coal  by  the  iron  smelters  belonging  to  Belpattfih  who  hve  within  sight 
of  the  coaly  bat  who  cannot  be  induced  to  use  it,  being  afraid  as  they 
Bay  of  the  '*  Boot"  or  demons  of  the  forests. 

\9th  January,  1851. — Direction  north,  four  miles,  to  lUtikdnd. 
The  tract  of  land  passed  over  is  partly  cultivated,  here  and  there  cut 
up  by  ravines  but  is  well  populated  being  studded  with  Sonthal  vil- 
lages, besides  small  patches  of  Asun  jungle* 

Thb  tract  of  land  bordered  by  the  Brahminee  River  to  the  south  and 
west,  and  by  the  Ird  NalUh  to  the  north  and  east,  and  containing 
twenty-five  square  miles  is  claimed  by  Sumar  Sing,  a  stipendiary  hill 
chief,  residing  at  Gango,  under  the  Singhi  Math  hill  in  Tuppeh  Bel- 
patt&,  he  receives  ten  rupees  from  Government  per  mensem  although 
residing  outside  the  Damin  Boundary. 

It  appears  that  all  the  Pergunnahs  lying  contiguous  to  the  hilts  have 
lost  land,  by  Government  having  included  the  hills  within  a  boundary 
as  pointed  out  by  the  Zemindars  in  1832,  at  which  period  all  the  land 
lying  immediately  under  the  hills  as  well  as  a  portion  of  the  outer  hills 
which  in  reality  did  belong  to  the  Zemindars  and  not  to  thfi  hill-men 
were  covered  with  an  almost  impenetrable  jungle,  and  little  imagining 
that  the  land  could  or  ever  would  be  cleared  were  careless  in  defining 
their  boundaries.     The  Damin-i-koh  boundary  after  a  great  deal  of 
trouble  was  settled,  the  Sonthals  from  the  south  were  admitted  ;  be- 
fore whose  axes  the  forest  disappeared  in  a  few  years ;  the  wild  beasts 
that  had  been  the  terror  of  these  hitherto  unexplored  wilds  were  soon 
destroyed  by  the  arrows  of  the  omnivorous  Sonthal,  the  land  was  sown 
and  being  a  virgin  soil  yielded  large  returns ;  the  Zemindars  seeing 
these  facts  before  their  eyes  and  seeing  themselves  fairly  ousted  from 
their  own  land,  nevertheless  by  their  own  consent,  for  each  Zemindar 
on  the  boundary  signed  an  agreement  as  to  the  correctness  of  the  1832 
boundary,  are  now  beginning  to  repent  of  their  hastiness  in  having 
aigned  away  their  land  and  are  endeavouring  to  recover  what  can  never 
be  theirs  again.    That  the  land  did  belong  .to  the  Zemindars  there  is 
no  doubt,  as  large  masses  of  the  hills  are  still  known  by  the  names  of 
the  neighbouring  Pergunnahs,  and  Pergunnah  Snlt^&bdd  lying  on 
the  East  of  the  hills  has  acknowledged  land,  about  five  thousand  acres, 
lying  on  the  Western  side  of  the  hills ;  and  the  valley  known  as  the 


566  Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  RAjmahal  HilU.       [No.  /• 

Pachw&ril  pass  and  now  entirely  occupied  by  Sonthab,  in  fonner  daya 
connected  the  parent  Pergunnah  with  its  now  detached  bantling. 

K&ticand  is  situated  upon  high  ground  a  few  hundred  yards  from 
the  Iru  Naddie ;  several  Bengali  grain-dealers  lire  in  the  Tillage, 
who  buy  mustard  seed  and  rice  from  the  Sonthals»  but  for  a  prioe  far 
below  its  true  value ;  the  grain  is  exported  to  Sury. 

Near  Mr.  Pontet's  bungalow  at  KAticund  are  several  heaps  of 
carved  stones  the  remains  of  an  ancient  temple ;  the  stones  have  been. 
brought  from  the  neighbouring  northern  hills  distant  about  three  miles 
and  are  of  a  coarse  red  sandstone  embedding  masses  of  glossy  quarts. 
The  sculptures  represent  what  I  imagine  to  be  the  naked  priests  or 
Digambar  of  the  Jains ;  the  carvings  are  of  the  rudest  workmanship 
and  are  very  numerous*  The  carved  stones  are  arranged  so  as  to  form 
two  hollow  squares  of  about  twelve  feet  square,  and  a  few  feet  apart, 
both  of  which  are  covered  with  thatched  roofs  and  surmounted  by 
Shiva's  trident.  The  Bengalis  have  established  a  Brahman  to  take 
charge  of  these  groups  which  together  with  several  Lingams  have 
been  dedicated  to  Shiva  and  are  well  smeared  with  ghee  and  vermilion. 
The  stones  have  been  originally  held  together  with  metal  damps ;  at 
the  mortises  at  their  angles  show,  but  no  trace  of  the  metal  appears. 

The  stone  kallas  or  series  of  circles  for  the  summit  of  the  temple 
are  well  carved,  resembling  huge  cog- wheels,  and  are  of  the  same  style 
as  those  found  amongst  the  rude  and  ancient  ruins  on  the  Mundar  BUil 
in  Bhaugalpur ;  on  the  Kowa  Dhole  of  Behar  and  that  are  so  plen- 
tifuUy  distributed  throughout  all  the  hills  of  that  zillah. 

The  remains  of  this  temple  is  the  only  piece  of  antiquity  in  this 
neighbourhood,  and  the  natives  of  these  parts  affirm  that  in  former 
days  this  was  a  populotis  and  well-cnltivated  country,  that  it  then 
became  overrun  with  jungle  and  was  deserted,  and  that  it  was  only 
beginning  to  be  again  populated,  cleared  and  cultivated. 

Of  the  truth  or  probability  of  such  a  change  having  taken  plaee  we 
have  no  reason  to  doubt,  for  every  one  who  has  travelled  in  India 
must  have  seen  temples,  caves  and  forts  which  must  have  oost  much 
time,  labor  and  expense  in  their  construction,  and  which  in  their  ar- 
rangement and  high  finish  show  an  amount  of  intelligence  and  indus- 
try quite  wonderful,  now  given  up  to  the  wild  hiU  tribes,  or  buried  in 
deep  jungles. 


1851.]         NotcM  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  567 

20th  Janwny,  1851. — Direction  north-west  foarteen  miles  to  Kend* 
wehy  on  the  western  side  of  the  hills,  and  at  the  entrance  of  the  Pach« 
w&r^  Pass  or  Valley.  The  country  passed  over  to* day  undulates  con- 
mderably,  and  is  much  broken  by  ravines,  a  good  road  has  been  cut 
by  Mr.  Pontet  mostly  through  a  stiff  brick  red  soil ;  crossed  several 
streams  all  with  rocky  bottoms,  each  affording  good  sections  of  the 
country  which  is  composed  of  gneiss  of  great  beauty  especially  that 
in  the  G-umri  Naddi.  Passed  to  the  west  of  the  Dhannia  hill  at 
the  foot  of  which,  near  a  village  named  Undhasol,  is  a  bollection  of 
carved  stones  similar  to  those  at  K^ticund  and  evidently  from  the 
same  ruined  temple.  Two  miles  north-east  of  the  Dhannia  hill  in  the 
Gamrd  Naddi  are  beds  of  coal  discovered  by  Mr.  Pontet  in  1846  ; 
two  miles  north  of  the  same  hill  and  near  the  Nargunje  Bungalow  and 
in  the  same  nalttth  are  other  beds  of  coal  also  discovered  by  Mr. 
Pontet  in  1840. 

The  view  of  the  Mahudgarhi  range  of  sandstone  hills  to  the  right 
of  the  road  is  particularly  fine,  the  height  above  the  sea  of  the  trigo- 
nometrical point  on  the  summit  of  the  western  peak  is  about  1,500 
feet. 

From  Gowrapuhar  village  at  the  foot  of  Mahu&garhi  and  whence 
there  is  an  extensive  view  of  the  plains  of  Bh&ugalpur  of  the  Mnndar 
and  Noony  hills,  the  descent  to  Kendweh  is  very  sadden. 

Three  miles  in  an  easterly  direction  horn  the  Kendweh  Bungalow, 
at  the  village  of  Burgo  on  the  banks  of  the  Banshie  Naddi  there  is 
a  bed  of  coal  lying  upon  gneiss. 

2\st  January^  1851. — Direction  north  twelve  miles  to  Burw6.  The 
road  is  over  very  broken  and  raviney  ground ;  numerous  running 
streams  flowing  from  the  hills  and  a  good  deal  of  jungle,  the  principal 
trees  of  which  were  asun,  agye,  dhamin  and  dhow  ;  crossed  the  Ban- 
hie  river  which  flows  westward  through  the  Pachwdr^  pass.  The  road 
travelled  over  to-day  was  cut  by  Mr.  Pontet  and  passes  through  nume- 
Tons  Sonthal  villages,  around  which  were  fine  sheets  of  cultivation, 
comprising  mustard,  gram,  cotton  and  junera,  the  latter  cut  and 
stacked.  The  views  along  this  march  are  particularly  pleasing,  espe- 
cially near  the  Bokraban  Bungalow  which  stands  on  the  banks  of  a 
small  hill  stream  and  buried  in  a  dense  jungle  in  which  I  observed 
some  very  fine  M  and  semul  trees.     The  numerous  pure  and  gushing 


568  Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^mahal  HUU,       [No.  7. 

hill  streams  met  with  on  this  march  haye  a  most  pleasing  effect  npon 
the  Indian  traveller^  who  is  generally  doomed  to  dry  water  ooorses  and 
drier  roads. 

The  Tillage  of  Bnrwa,  where  I  halted*  ^is  nnder  a  small  gneiss  hil- 
lock ;  which  together  with  its  small  patches  of  cultivation  are  boiied  in 
a  pretty  forest. 

Observing  a  tuft  of  straw  tied  to  a  tree  in  the  jungle  I  enquired  of 
the  manji  the  meaning  or  use  of  it»  he  informed  me  that  whenever  a 
Sonthal  is  desirous  of  protecting  a  patch  of  jungle  from  the  axes  of 
the  villagers,  or  a  patch  of  grass  from  being  grazed  over,  or  a  newly 
sown  field  from  being  trespassed  upon,  he  erects  a  bamboo  in  his 
patch  of  grass  oK>field«  to  which  is  a£Gixed  a  tuft  of  straw,  or  in  the 
case  of  jungle  some  prominent  and  lofty  tree  has  the  same  prohibitory 
mark  attached,  which  mark  is  well  understood  and  strictly  oboerved 
by  all  parties  interested. 

On  my  arrival  at  the  village,  the  whole  female  population  came  out 
with  their  families  to  see  the  elephants  and  white  faces*  Amongst  the 
party  of  lookers-on  was  a  very  pretty  young  Sonthal  girl,  she  did  not 
belong  to  this  place  but  had  just  arrived  on  a  visit  from  her  own  vil- 
lage, and  as  she  recognised  many  of  her  old  friends  she  saluted  them  in 
the  following  manner ;  running  up  to  her  newly  discovered  friend  ahe 
threw  herself  down  on  her  knees  and  laid  her  head  upon  the  feet  of 
the  saluted ;  who  in  return  stooped  down  and  spreading  her  two  hands 
over  the  kneeling  girl  carried  them  with  the  tips  of  her  fingers  turned 
in  towards  the  palm  of  the  hand  to  her  own  head,  where  she  held  them 
until  the  pretty  visitor  rose  from  her  kneeling  position,  when  thej 
immediately  commenced  talking,  examining  each  other's  bracelets^ 
hair-combs  and. other  ornaments.  This  graceful  salutation  was  repeat- 
ed to  each  female  acqusintance  in  rapid  succession.  Upon  my  at- 
tempting to  sketch  a  few  faces  the  whole  party  decamped ;  the  know- 
ledge of  the  dislike  of  the  Sonthal  to  have  his  face  drawn  I  aubee- 
quently  turned  to  a  good  account,  as  I  was  always  able  at  any  giTca 
moment  to  disperse  a  crowd  that  had  become  troublesome  by  merely 
producing  a  sketch  book  and  pencil ;  the  hill  men  and  women  on  the 
contrary  will  upon  being  asked  throw  off  their  clothes,  sit  or  stand  in 
any  posture  to  have  their  likenesses  taken. 

In  the  afternoon  I  entered  a  thick  forest  of  assan  and  chinmii  at 


185L]        Note$  upon  a  tour  through  the  RAjmuhal  Hills.  569 

the  base  of  the  Tatakpara  hill,  half  an  hour's  sharp  climbiDg  hj  a 
steep  footpath  brought  me  to  the  summit  of  the  hill ';  the  hill  village 
of  Tatukpara  which  the  year  before  had  stood  on  the  summit  of  the 
hill  had  consequent  upon  the  death  of  a  villager,  been  removed  half 
way  down  into  the  valley.  From  the  old  site  there  is  a  capital  view 
to  the  eastward  of  a  fine  cultivated  valley  which  has  been  occupied  and 
cleared  by  Sonthals ;  this  valley  is  backed  by  a  range  of  hills  studded 
in  every  direction  with  hill  villages,  the  sides  and  tops  of  the  hills 
cleared  and  occupied  by  large  sheets  of  cultivation  cleared  by  the 
indefatigable  hill-men,  and  cleared  in  spots  where  it  is  barely  possible 
to  walk  as  I  had  good  proof  in  returning  to  my  tents  down  by  another 
road.  From  Tatukpara  I  counted  thirty  hill  villages  perched  either 
on  the  summits  or  on  the  slopes  of  the  hills,  whilst  the  villages  of  the 
bashful  and  quiet  Sonthals  were  seen  far  down  in  the  secluded  valleys ; 
on  this  hill  there  is  a  fine  collection  of  trees  of  a  very  large  growth^ 
the  principal  of  which  are  mango,  fan-leaf  palm,  tamarind,  kurm, 
pipal,  al  or  moringa,  £san  and  cheronji ;  of  crops  there  were  the 
i^mains  of  tobacco,  Indian  com,  junera,  bora  bean  and  kahar  dall ; 
the  level  ground  had  been  ploughed. 

The  road  up  the  hill  was  over  compact  basalt  and  masses  of  iron 
atone  overlying  gneiss  ;  a  mile  to  the  north  the  descent  from  the  hill 
was  over  sandstone  overlying  basalt,  the  sandstone  appearing  as  a  small 
precipice  in  the  middle  of  a  field  or  cleared  space  on  the  hill  side,  the 
rock  is  of  a  pale  color  nearly  white  and  of  a  very  fine  texture.  The 
basalt  which  forms  a  great  portion  of  the  southern  and  central  hills 
appears  to  have  intruded  in  upon  and  to  have  much  disturbed  the 
nandstone  and  coal  beds.  The  field  above  alluded  to  was  one  of  the 
numerous  cleared  hill  sides  on  which  the  hill-men  produce  as  good 
cropB  as  their  low-land  neighbours,  it  was  so  very  steep  that  no  one  of 
the  party  could  descend  without  holding  on  by  the  stumps  of  trees  or 
by  the  long  kirbee  stalks,  grass  or  rocks,  any  loose  stone  removed 
frotn  its  place  rolled  to  the  bottom  of  the  hilL 

From  the  forest  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  large  quantities  of  the  peear 
or  peeal,  the  delicious  little  fruit  of  the  Ghironjee  sapida,  are  collected 
by  the  Sonthals  and  sold  to  the  buniahs  of  the  plains.  This  fruit 
which  is  dried  as  a  raisin  and  considered  by  the  rich  natives  as  a  great 
delicacy,  sells  for  eight  annas  the  seer  in  the  Behar  and  Bhaugalpur 

4  D 


J 


570  NoteM  vpon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HiiU.       [No.  7- 

districts ;  bnt  the  buniahs  only  give  the  SoDthal  weight  for  weight 
in  rice  for  this  expensive  luxury.  A  seer  of  peear  is  worth  eight 
annas,  a  seer  of  rice  is  worth  one  pice,  so  that  only  one  thirty-eecoiid 
portion  of  its  true  value  is  given  to  the  Sonthal. 

22nd  January p  1851.— Direction  north.  Passed  a  bungalow  at 
Chundnft  at  the  second  mile,  and  from  thence  struck  in  under  the 
hills  through  a  series  of  wild  jungly  ravines,  and  amongst  gneiss  hil* 
lockt  and  over  greenstone  dykes  to  Stindari  Kulan,  a  fine  large  Son* 
thai  village  situate  close  under  the  hills,  and  surrounded  by  sheete  of 
mustard  cultivation.  The  village  is  about  one  mile  in  length,  being 
one  long  street  one  house  deep,  with  about  one  hundred  family  enclo- 
sures, each  enclosure  occupying  from  four  to  five  log-wood  houses. 
These  enclosures  are  made  with  the  green  boughs  of  the  Sakua ; 
planted  iu  the  ground  and  tied  together  they  keep  each  family  dis- 
tinct from  its  neighbours ;  they  generally  contain  a  Sonthal  and  his 
wife ;  several  married  children  and  their  families  ;  a  pig  stye,  buffido 
shed  and  a  dovecot ;  a  wooden  stand  holds  the  water-pots,  the  water 
from  which  is  used  for  drinking  or  cooking,  there  is  also  a  rude 
wooden  press  for  expressing  oil  from  the  mustard  seed.  In  a  comer 
of  the  yard  there  will  probably  be  a  plough,  or  a  couple  of  solid 
wheeled  carts,  whilst  numbers  of  pigs  and  poultry  are  seen  in  every 
direction.  Each  of  these  enclosures  contained  on  an  average  ten  souls 
thus  giving  a  population  of  one  thousand  to  Sdndari. 

The  street  is  planted  on  each  side  with  the  pungent  sohajni,  wluck 
tree  is  a  great  favorite  with  the  Sonthal* 

The  numerous  pig-styes  and  great  abundance  of  poultry  in  the 
village,  proclaim  tlie  absence  of  caste  amongst  this  free  and  unshackled 
and  un-priest- ridden  tribe. 

Close  to  my  tent  I  witnessed  a  sample  of  their  religion,  as  ood* 
nected  with  their  harvest  rejoicings ;  it  was  a  wild  and  extraordinary 
proceeding,  and  was  as  follows.  Two  men  with  dUshevelled  hair  and 
with  their  heads  hanging  down  as  if  in  the  attitude  of  deep  thought, 
sat  under  a  small  shed  a  few  hundred  yards  from  the  village ;  a  dnun- 
mer  was  beating  furiously  upon  a  Sonthal  kettle-drum,  who  gave  an 
extra  thump  on  his  instrument  as  occasional  offerinjes  of  grain  in 
small  leaf  bowls  were  presented  by  various  Southals  from  the  village^ 
to  a  small  stone  erected  in  front  of  the  shed ;  when  the  number  of 


1851.]       Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  R&jmahal  HilU.'  571 

offerings  had  reached  to  about  fifty»  the  two  men  under  the  shed, 
whom  I  now  perceived  were  shaking  as  if  possessed  with  a  violent 
ague»  commenced  shrieking  in  a  horrid  manner  ;  several  Sonthak 
immediately  rushed  forward  and  commenced  asking  the  shaking  men 
numerous  questions,  which  were  sometimes  answered  by  words,  bat 
oftener  by  loud  screams ;  a  favorable  crisis  appeared  to  have  arrived 
at  iast  as  both  the  men  springing  up  from  the  ground  with  the  most 
demoniacal  yells  and  fearful  bodily  contortions,  led  out  a  small  black 
male  kid,  whose  head  at  one  stroke  of  a  sword,  one  of  the  mad  or 
possessed  men  severed  from  its  body  ;  before  the  body  could  fail  to 
the  ground  the  second  screamer  who  held  the  string  that  was  tied 
round  the  kid*s  neck,  rushed  forward  and  caught  it  in  his  arms  ;  lift* 
ing  it  off  the  ground  with  his  left  hand,  he  grasped  the  neck  with  the 
right  hand  so  as  to  check  the  flow  of  blood  from  the  severed  arteries  ; 
he  then  walked  up  to  the  small  leaf  dishes  containing  the  offerings, 
vrithdrew  his  right  hand,  and  from  the  spouting  arteries  filled  as  many 
of  the  cups  as  the  flow  of  blood  would  permit ;  the  body  and  limbs 
of  the  kid  writhing  and  kicking  convulsively  a  great  portion  of  the 
time. 

Having  finished  this  disgusting  scene  a  question  was  again  put  by 
the  Mangi  of  the  village  to  the  sacrificer,  as  to  whether  the  deity 
was  pleased,  and  whether  he  was  ready  for  the  dance ;  the  answer  was 
in  the  affirmative ;  upon  which,  one  of  the  possessed  men  had  a  green 
bamboo  placed  in  his  two  hands  which  were  raised  high  in  the  air 
over  his  head,  and  the  word  being  given  by  the  Mangi  to  go  and  call 
out  the  villagers  to  drink  and  dance  in  honor  of  their  deity,  the  man 
tore  away  at  a  furious  pace,  his  hands  over  his  head,  screaming  in  a 
most  horrid  manner.  The  villagers  received  the  summons  and  repair- 
ed male  and  female  to  join  in  the  dance  which  took  place  at  the  place 
of  sacrifice. 

I  subsequently  ascertidned  that  the  shaking  fits  betokened  ezeessive 
thought  or  contemplation,  and  that  men  fast  for  two,  three  and  even 
for  ten  days  to  bring  themselves  into  a  state  of  half  wildness,  during 
which  period  they  are  supposed  to  answer  any  questions  put  to  them, 
not  through  their  own  power  or  by  their  own  knowledge,  but  through 
the  power  of  the  deity  possessing  them,  which  in  this  case  appears  to 
have  been  the  spirit  of  Bora  Mangi  a  deceased  and  canonized  Mangi 
and  formerly  a  chief  amongst  them.  4  d  2 


572  Notu  upon  a  Tour  through  the  B^mahal  HOU.        [No.  7. 

Towards  evening  I  revisited  the  dsnce  and  found  the  whole  party 
very  drank ;  I  was  asked  for  money  for  more  drink,  which  I  threw  to 
them  from  my  elephant. 

In  the  evening  I  crossed  the  Gdmini  nall^,  a  deep  hill  stream, 
which  has  cut  its  bed  through  contorted  gneiss,  and  ascended  the 
basaltic  hill  on  which  is  situate  the  hill  village  Jola ;  the  view  to  the 
north  and  east  is  very  beautiful,  every  hill  appearing  capped  by  a  vU* 
lage  surrounded  by  fine  mango  and  fan-leaf  palm  trees ;  much  jun- 
gle has  been  cleared  away  from  all  the  hill  sides  for  the  cultivation  of 
jnnera  and  Indian  com* 

In  the  village  of  Jott  I  had  much  difficulty  in  making  any  of  the 
women,  who  seldom  understand  or  speak  Hindustani,  comprehend 
what  we  wanted ;  the  men  were  all  out,  either  hunting,  cutting  tim* 
her,  fishing  or  attending  the  markets ;  after  having  examined  the 
interior  of  several  houses,  a  young  man  at  last  appeared  to  whom  were 
presented  a  few  trifles  such  as  German  snuff  boxes,  needles,  thread, 
buttons,  beads,  bodkins,  and  lastly  a  dram  of  brandy ;  this  last  gift 
opened  his  heart  and  set  loose  his  tongue ;  presents  were  then  distri* 
buted  to  the  women  who  now  flocked  in  numbers  to  the  spot  where 
I  stood,  the  presents  consisting  of  bead  necklaces,  needles  and  sevring 
cotton  for  the  women  and  bright  metal  buttons  of  all  kinds  of  gaudy 
patterns  for  the  children.  The  young  man  at  my  request  showed  me 
the  interior  of  lus  house,  and  introduced  me  to  his  wife,  who  was  busy 
cooking  in  the  centre  of  the  one  room,  which  constitutes  the  entire 
house ;  the  hill  houses  in  general  are  very  neat,  being  composed  of 
either  matting,  hurdle,  or  thin  sticks,  sometimes  smeared  with  mud 
to  keep  out  the  wind,  the  whole  supported  by  stout  timbers  upon 
which  rests  a  lofty  hogbacked  roof  with  very  low  eaves ;  the  doors 
are  in  the  gables  and  are  protected  by  verandahs ;  the  roofs  are  pitch- 
ed at  a  singularly  obtuse  angle  giving  great  width  to  the  house*  The 
rafters  of  the  present  house  were  covered  with  heads  of  Indian  com, 
junera,  and  beans ;  against  one  of  the  mat  walla  hung  a  pair  of  amaffl 
antlers  with  four  tynes  each,  servbg  as  brackets  for  holding  bows  and 
arrows*  and  a  few  other  light  articles.  A  large  dram  hung  in  one 
comer,  a  fire  was  burning  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  the  smoke  from 
which  had  blackened  every  rafter,  beam,  and  bamboo  m  the  hoaae» 
•cross  the  hut  was  slung  a  grass  hammock,  in  whieh  the  hill  people 


1851.]        Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills,  573 

gleep  during  the  ndny  and  hot  seasons ;  the  hammock  was  twelve  feet 
in  lengthy  six  feet  in  width  when  opened,  and  was  netted ;  each  mesh 
being  a  foot  in  length.  I  examined  the  fabric  and  found  it  to  consist 
of  the  fibre  of  the  Bauhinea  scandens — a  small  fishing  net  and  creel 
hung  in  another  corner,  for  the  hill-men  descend  the  hills  and  fish  in 
the  small  torrents  but  they  never  capture  any  thing  larger  than  a 
moderate-sized  minnow. 

One  old  woman  I  observed  was  afflicted  with  an  enormous  goitre. 

23rd  January,  1851. — Direction  north-east  eight  miles  to  Dhuma- 
turi  where  there  is  a  bungalow. 

Upon  leaving  Sdndari,  entered  a  thick  jungle  of  isan,  and  cross- 
ed the  6dm^  or  Jamuni  by  a  difficult  and  steep  ghaut ;  the 
elephants  were  obliged  to  break  their  way  through  the  jungle  there 
being  no  road  ;  skirted  some  low  gneiss  hills  through  a  small  village 
named  Manikbaithan  to  the  banks  of  the  Gdmdbi,  which  nalUh  we 
had  to  cross  again  ;  but  finding  no  possibility  of  getting  out  of  the 
bed  of  the  nalUh  after  having  with  great  difficulty  got  down  into  it»  I 
travelled  down  the  stream  for  a  short  distance,  and  on  the  lefl  bank 
discovered  a  bed  of  slaty  coal  with  its  associated  shales  and  sand 
•tones ;  one  mile  further  north  of  this  spot  and  under  the  Chuper- 
bhita  hill,  I  found  three  more  beds  of  coal,  both  on  the  right  and  left 
banks  of  the  nalUUi— one  bed  b  a  few  hundred  yards  from  a  spirit 
shop  on  Mr.  Pontet's  new  road  leading  into  the  hills  through  the 
Dhumaturi  or  Chuperbhita  pass,  and  where  the  Domra  nallah  falls 
into  the  Gdmdni.  The  best  burning  coal  was  that  first  found ;  that 
found  immediately  to  the  west  of  a  small  Sonthal  village  named  Mor- 
jor  is  also  good. 

The  existence  of  this  coal  has  hitherto  been  unknown,  and  as  the 
beds  are  situated  in  the  Chuperbhita  pass,  and  under  the  hill  of  the 
same  name,  I  propose  to  call  them  the  Chuperbhita  coal  fields.  There 
is  little  doubt  that  this  coal  is  but  a  continuation  of  the  Burgo,  Du- 
br&jpnr  and  HarriUi  coal  beds  which  produce  a  slaty  inferior 
mineraL  " 

A  heap  of  the  coal  and  shale,  the  latter  highly  bituminous,  weigh- 
ing about  thirty  pounds  burnt  with  a  cheerful  flame  for  three  hours 
in  the  open  air ;  the  coal  resolved  itself  into  a  fine  white  ash,  the 
shale  of  course  remained  unchanged  in  shape. 


574  Noien  upon  a  Tour  through  the  B^maAal  Hills.       [No.  7. 

All  the  beds  dip  to  the  north-east  at  a  considerable  angle,  but  at 
one  of  the  beds  I  notieed  the  shale  and  sandstone  so  disturbed  that 
the  strata  formed  a  saddle  ;  the  anticlinal  line  running  east  and  west ; 
the  disturbing  agent  does  not  appear,  but  is  very  probably  the  neigh- 
bouring basalt. 

The  following  section  was  obsenred  at  this  spot  on  the 
bank  of  the  stream — Red  earth, 12  feet* 

Black  bituminous  shale  alternating  with  a  coarse  white 
sandstone  embedding  masses  of  waterwom  quarts, 12  do. 

Direction  of  strata  east  and  west. 

The  Tillage  of  Dhamini  is  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  flat-topped 
hills,  which  are  thickly  coTcred  with  hill  villages.  To  the  east  is  the 
commencement  of  the  great  central  Talley  whose  bounding  hills  to  the 
east  are  seen  fiye  miles  distant. 

Some  very  fine  saul  trees  have  been  presenred  by  Mr.  Pontet  near 
the  bungalow,  whose  grand  proportions  give  an  idea  of  what  the 
forest  must  have  been  before  the  advent  of  the  Sonthals. 

In  the  forest  at  the  foot  of  the  Chuperbhita  hill,  I  saw  some  very 
fine  and  large  specimens  of  the  Mimosa  siris. 

During  the  march,  passed  over  several  extensive  kunkur  (nodolar 
limestone)  beds  lying  upon  the  almost  naked  gneiss  rocks. 

24th  January,  1851. — Direction  north-east- to  Burhyte  ;  at  start- 
ing entered  a  small  patch  of  asun  jungle,  at  the  second  mile  crossed 
a  small  hill  torrent  in  the  bed  of  which  a  small  fragment  of  a  basaltic 
column  was  found.  The  road  the  whole  march  was  over  compact 
basalt,  occasionally  decomposing  into  spherical  masses  each  with  a 
hard  ferruginous  nucleus.  The  soil  at  the  fourth  mile,  becomes 
darker  and  at  Burhyte  it  is  the  regur  or  cotton  soil  of  the  Dekkan. 
Passed  through  several  fine  Sonthal  villages,  namely,  Kusm^  on  the 
banks  of  the  Gdmini  which  stands  at  the  ford ;  Kadm6h,  GopUulih, 
Uindoidih  and  Son&jori. 

Burhyte  the  capital  town  of  the  hills,  is  a  substantial  Sonthal  vil- 
lage with  a  large  population,  and  about  fifly  families  of  Bengali 
traders  ;  there  is  a  good  bazar,  and  two  markets  are  held  during  the 
week.  There  is  also  a  tank  and  Mr.  Pontet*  has  planted  a  plot  of 
ground  with  potatoes. 

Buihvte  is  situated  iu  the  centre  of  the  great  valley  which  extendi 


1851.]        NoteM  upon  a  Tour  through  the  Rtijmahal  Hilh^  575 

twenty-four  miles  north  and  south,  with  an  average  width  of  five 
miles,  and  is  surrounded  on  every  side  by  hills,  throagh  which  there 
are  several  narrow  passes  leading  into  the  plains  ;  one  pass  is  to  the 
south-west,  the  Chuperbhita  pass ;  the  second  is  the  Mujhwa  or  Mur- 
cha  Ghat  to  the  north-west,  or  that  leading  to  Bhaugalpur  ;  and  one 
the  Ghatiari  pass,  to  the  immediate  east  of  Burhyte,  leading  ta 
R4jmahal  and  Junipur  through  Kankjole ;  and  a  fourth  pass  to  the 
south-east  or  the  Murgo  Ghat,  leading  through  Umbar  to  Junipur ; 
and  a  fifth,  to  the  north-east,  leading  over  the  hills  to  lUjmahal ; 
besides  these  five  regular  passes  through  all  of  which  Mr.  Pontet  has 
cut  good  carriage  roads  there  are  numerous  footpaths  leading  over  and 
along  the  hills. 

From  Burhyte,  large  quantities  of  rice,  bora  beans  (Dolichos  cat- 
jang),  Indian  corn,  mustard  and  several  oil  seeds  are  conveyed  away 
in  carts  by  Bengalis  to  Jangipur,  on  the  Bh&giratti ;  and  in  return 
for  these  grains,  the  Sonthals  are  paid  in  money,  salt,  tobacco,  beads, 
or  cloth.  The  soil  around  Burhyte  is  the  deep  black  cotton  soil,  pro* 
ducing  luxuriant  crops  of  rice,  Indian  com,  junera,  beans,  koorthee, 
tobacco,  gram  and  mustard. 

The  united  waters  of  the  Gdm&ni  flowing  from  the  south,  the 
Morel  or  Morang  flowing  from  the  northern  portion  of  the  valley,  as 
far  as  to  the  very  neighbourhood  of  the  Motijham&  hill,  overhanging 
the  Ganees  at  Sikrigalli ;  meet  at  Burhyte  and  with  a  sudden  turn 
to  the  east  leave  the  hills  by  the  Ghatiari  pass,  under  the  name  of 
the  Gdm&ni  Nalldh :  which  flowing  through  Kankjole  falls  into  the 
Ganges  near  Farru  k&  thin&h. 

The  beds  of  the  streams  flowing  through  the  valley  are  of  great 
depth,  perhaps  thirty  feet,  but  are  nevertheless  liable  to  be  filled  to 
orerflowing,  as  was  the  case  in  1845  ;  when  the  Morel  overflowed  its 
banks,  swamped  the  whole  of  the  northern  portion  of  the  valley, 
drowning  about  five  hundred  head  of  cattle  and  forty  Sonthals. 
These  floods  only  occur  when  very  heavy  rain  falls  in  the  northern 
hillsy  and  are  periodical,  happening  about  once  in  five  years. 

This  valley  viewed  from  any  of  the  surrounding  hill%  affords  an 
admirable  example  of  what  can  be  done  with  natives,  when  their  na* 
tural  industry  and  perseverance  are  guarded  and  encouraged  by  kind- 
When  Mr.  Pontet  took  charge  of  the  hills  in  1835,  this  valley 


576  Note»  upon  a  Tour  through  the  R^mahal  Hills.       [No.  7- 

was  a  wilderness,  inhabited  here  and  there  by  hill-men,  the  remainder 
was  overran  with  heavy  forest,  in  which  wild  elephants  and  tigers  were 
namerous;  bat  now  in  1851  several  hundred  substantial  Sonthal  vil- 
lages with  an  abundance  of  cattle,  and  surrounded  by  luxuriant  crops, 
occupy  the  hitherto  ne§:lected  spot,  the  hilUmen  have  with  a  few 
exceptions  retired  to  the  hills,  being  either  unwilling  to  be  near  the 
Sonthal,  whom  the  hill-man  despises,  or  courting  that  privacy  they 
could  not  enjoy  in  a  cultivated  plain^  have  yielded  up  the  fertile  plain 
to  their  more  industrious  and  energetic  neighbours. 

The  smaller  valleys  leading  out  of  the  main  or  large  valley  still 
afford  abundant  pasturage  to  large  droves  of  buffaloes,  that  are  driven 
in  from  the  plains  of  Bhaugalpur ;  the  Zemind&rs  paying  the  8on- 
thals  five  rupees  per  hundred  head  of  cattle,  for  the  right  of  depas- 
turing the  jungle  from  the  month  of  December  to  April. 

I  met  Mr.  Pontet  this  day  at  Burkyte  and  in  his  company  attended 
the  Friday  market,  that  was  established  by  him  a  few  years  ago.  The 
amount  of  grain,  the  produce  of  the  valley,  exposed  for  sale  was  very 
great;  numerous  carts  from  Jangipur  on  the  Bh%iratti  vrere  in 
attendance  to  convey  it  away  towards  Murshedib^,  and  eventually 
to  Calcutta  from  whence  much  of  the  mustard  that  is  grown  in  these 
hills  is  exported  to  England. 

Besides  grain  of  various  kinds,  there  was  a  fair  display  of  ragar- 
cane,  salt,  lac,  dammer  or  rosin,  brass  pots  and  bsn^es,  beads, 
tobacco,  sugar,  vegetables,  chillies,  tamarinds  and  spices ;  potatoes^ 
onions,  ginger,  cotton,  thread  and  cloth,  the  latter  in  great  abandance. 

Two  miles  north  of  the  village  and  extending  for  a  mile  east  and 
west  and  immediately  under  a  range  of  basaltic  hills,  is  a  bed  of  chal- 
cedony, agate  balls,  cornelian  and  quartz  crystals.  The  i^te  and 
chalcedony  affect  the  hollow  globular  form,  which  globes,  upon  being 
broken  open,  display  the  quartz  crystals  pointing  inwards,  some  of  the 
crystals  are  of  great  beauty,  resembling  amethysts,  being  of  a  bright 
violet  color  probably  owing  to  the  presence  of  one  of  the  oxides  of 
manganese.  The  crystals  vary  in  size  from  those  of  a  microscopic 
fineness  to  several  inches  in  length,  and  of  a  corresponding  thickness. 

The  Sonthals  have  ploughed  in  amongst  this  curious  collection  of 
natural  gems,  any  one  of  which  would  be  an  ornament  to  a  geologist's 
cabinet,  many  of  the  globes  have  been  fractured,  displaying  in  the 
sunshine  a  brilliant  assemblage  of  sparkling  crystals. 


1851.]        Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjfnahal  Hills,  5/7 

The  agate  balls  are  of  all  sizes^  some  only  a  few  ounces  in  weight, 
whilst  others  weigh  several  hundred  pounds. 

At  the  village  of  Khurwa  and  underlying  this  bed  of  agates  is  a 
bed  of  wacke  enclosing  small  balls  of  chalcedony  and  stilbite ;  the 
wacke  passes  into  a  very  beautiful  clinkstone,  of  a  homogenous  tex<* 
ture  of  a  pale  salmon  or  dove  colour,  rings  under  the  hammer,  is  easily 
broken,  and  fracture  highly  conchoidal ;  it  is  found  in  large  slabs  six  uid 
eight  feet  in  length,  also  in  small  parallelograms  and  wedge-like 
splinters.  If  this  stone  could  be  found  in  any  quantity  it  would  be  a 
highly  valuable  discovery,  as  from  its  natural  fracture  or  stratification, 
the  stone  would  be  highly  prized  for  many  domestic  purposes. 

A  quantity  of  this  stone  was  taken  a  few  years  ago  to  Bh4ug£Ipur 
for  the  purpose  of  ornamenting  a  tank,  but  at  a  fearful  sacrifice  of 
bullock  life ;  many  of  which  animals  belonging  to  the  Sonthals  perish* 
ed  from  being  overloaded ;  the  Sonthals  have  a  bitter  recollection  of 
the  transaction,  as  they  say  they  were  never  remunerated  for  the  loss. 
of  their  cattle. 

25M  January,  1851. — Went  on  an  elephant  with  Mr.  Pontet  five, 
miles  in  a  North  Easterly  direction,  to  see  a  cave  which  lies  in  a  small 
valley*  Grossed  the  Gumdni  Nullah,  flowing  to  the  East  over  a  culti- 
vated country  to  the  entrance  of  the  valley ;  the  scenery  about  this 
spot  is  particularly  pleasing,  the  hills  have  sufficient  height  to  display 
the  forests  growing  on  their  sides  and  summits  to  advantage,  and  the 
plain  is  beautifully  wooded  with  large  trees,  that  have  escaped  being 
feUed  by  the  Sonthals  when  clearing  the  forest. 

In  one  of  these  trees  I  saw  a  pair  of  very  large  wood-pigeons  called 
by  the  natives  Begum  Hurryel ;  they  are  unknown  in  the  plains  outside 
the  hills. 

After  a  short  scramble  through  jungle  and  over  broken  basalt  and 
agate,  we  arrived  at  a  black  wall-like  precipice  about  fifty  feet  in  height, 
composed  of  basaltic  columns  over  which  a  feeble  trickle  of  water 
spread  itself,  imparting  to  the  rocks  a  pitchy  hue.  High  up  the  rocks 
two  pakur  fig  trees  have  taken  root,  and  thrown  down  from  their  posi- 
tion, long  and  elegant  rope  like  roots  forty  feet  in  length,  whose  silvery 
whiteness  contrasts  well  with  the  black  columns.  On  the  summit  of 
the  precipice  are  some  very  fine  naked  armed  sterculias,  and  at  the 
base  of  the  precipice  is  a  cave  named  Seer  G&di  forty  feet  in  length* 

4   B 


578  Notes  upon  a  tour  throfugh  the  R^mahal  Hills.       [No.  7* 

twenty  in  depth,  and  about  five  feet  mx  inches  in  height;  the  roof  of 
which  is  composed  of  the  hasis  of  the  columns.  The  cave  is  dedi- 
cated to  Mahadewa  whose  emblem  the  Lingum,  is  seen  in  the  caTe. 
The  Lingums  of  which  there  are  a  great  number,  the  walls  and  roof,  are 
besmeared  with  red  lead  and  ghee ;  the  floors  and  walls  in  the  Ticiaity 
of  the  Lingums  are  in  a  wretched  state  of  filth,  from  the  quantity  of 
goat's  blood,  which  has  been  sprinked  about  in  every  direction ;  the 
blood  being  that  of  victims  offered  up  by  Sonthals,  hill-men,  and  Hin- 
dus indiscriminately.  The  cave  is  kept  by  a  Brihman  from  Chitow- 
lia  in  the  plains,  and  clears  about  one  hundred  Rupees  yearly,  the 
produce  of  votive  offerings,  principally  presented  by  the  Hindus  from 
the  plains. 

A  small  well  has  been  sunk  in  a  mountain  torrent  close  by,  for  the 
reception  of  drinking  water. 

Immediately  at  the  foot  of  the  precipice  stood  the  half  of  a  hand- 
some agate  ball,  a  foot  in  diameter,  filled  with  pure  water,  which  falling 
drop  by  drop  from  the  columns,  afforded  the  attendant  Br&hman  a 
cool  and,  as  he  imagined,  a  holy  beverage. 

The  basaltic  columns  are  very  irregularly  crystallized,  exceedingly 
tough  and  are  marked  or  are  iddented  with  numerous  and  minute 
broken  vescicles. 

From  the  cave  we  mounted  the  hill  and  after  a  walk  of  four  miles 
in  a  southerly  direction  along  the  summit,  through  a  very  pretty  forest 
and  fearful  spear  grass,  we  descended  at  the  southern  spur  over  an 
extensive  land-slip  that  occurred  during  the  great  flood  of  1845  ;  the 
Sonthals  and  hill-men  who  were  with  us  ssy,  that  it  descended  during 
the  night  attended  with  great  noise.  The  forest  is  completely  rooted 
up  for  several  hundred  yards  along  the  face  of  the  hill,  displaying 
large  mounds  of  red  gravel,  clay  and  masses  of  basalt. 

Thermometer  43°  Faht.  at  sunrise. 

26th  January f  1851. — Thermometer  at  sunrise  46^  Faht.  Early 
this  morning  Mr.  Pontet  kindly  drove  me  in  his  Buggy  to  Ghutiari, 
which  lies  six  miles  south-east  from  Burhyte,  and  is  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  hills;  to  clear  which  we  passed  through  the  Ghutiari 
Ghaut,  which  is  a  good  carriage  road  running  between  very  prettily 
wooded  basaltic  hills  capped  with  hill  villages.  The  whole  of  the  drive 
was  through  a  well  cultivated  and  populated  country,  and  prettily 


1851.]        Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.  579 

wooded.  A  Sonthal  although  he  does  dear  away  the  forest  in  a  most 
masterly  style,  has  the  good  taste  to  spare  all  the  usefal  and  ornament* 
al  trees  when  of  any  decent  size,  this  always  imparts  a  park-like  ap* 
pearance  to  the  Sonthal  clearances* 

At  the  Tillage  of  Khulouna»  the  Sonthals  have  dammed  np  a  sluggish 
stream  whose  be^has  thus  become  a  yery  deep  body  of  water,  abound- 
ing m  fish,  which  has  attracted  numerous  fishing  eagles,  which  we  saw 
busy  at  their  avocation.  At  this  same  Tillage,  Mr.  Pontet  has  planted 
a  lai^  field  of  potatoes,  in  the  hopes  of  inducing  the  Sonthals  to  take 
a  fancy  to  the  vegetable,  and  pay  some  attention  to  its  cultivation,  but 
•no  persuasion  hitherto  used,  has  been  forcible  enough  to  induce  the 
Sonthal  to  gire  themseWes  the  trouble  to  raise  this  crop,  which  would 
meet  with  ready  purchasers  in  the  Bengalis ;  they  say  "  We  do  not 
want  the  potatoe.*' 

At  this  spot  is  a  small  Shola  swamp  (aschynomene  paludosa)  but  no 
one  makes  any  use  of  this  useful  water  plant ;  lower  Bengal,  I  imagine* 
supplying  all  the  wants  of  the  surrounding  country* 

The  Bungalow  at  Ghutiari  is  only  fiTc  miles  from  the  eastern  bounda- 
ry of  the  hilly  tract. 

Buffaloes  from  their  superior  strength,  are  preferred  by  the  Sonthal' 
both  for  agricultural  purposes  as  well  as  for  draught,  to  the  common 
grey  cattle,  which  latter  animals  are  readily  exchanged  with  the  Hin- 
dus from  the  plains,  who  import  buffaloes  for  that  purpose,  all  the 
solid  wheeled  carts  if  possible  are  drawn  by  buffaloes. 

The  Sonthal  in  the  construction  of  his  solid  wheeled  cart,  and  in  the 
mode  of  loading  it,  shows  an  utter  contempt  or  ignorance  of  aU  rules 
of  mechanics ;  the  cart  consists  of  two  wheels,  composed  of  two  or 
three  pieces  of  wood,  each  put  together  so  as  to  form  a  solid  wheel 
three  feet  in  diameter ;  these  wheels  are  supported  at  a  distance  of 
four  feet  apart  by  a  wooden  axle,  on  to  which  and  three  feet  apart 
are  pegged  two  long  saplings  or  bamboos  fifteen  feet  in  length ;  these 
bamboos  forming  the  whole  body  of  the  cart  are  at  the  other  extremi- 
ty tied  together,  and  attached  to  the  yoke  that  rests  on  the  buffaloes' 
necks.    The  wheels  being  at  one  extremity  of  the  poles,  and  the  other 
end  reposing  on  the  buffaloes'  necks  as  a  fulcrum,  leaves  fifteen  feet  of 
unsupported  length  as  the  body  of  the  cart,  on  which  are  imposed 
heavy  burdens  of  rice,  packed  in  huge  and  ingeniously  made  straw 

4  B  2 


580  Note9  npon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.       [No.  7. 

baskets  or  rather  straw  rope  balls,  five  feet  in  diameter,  and  as  the 
driver  almost  invariably  adds  his  own  weight  by  standing  on  the  cart, 
a  minoas  and  crael  weight  is  thus  thrown  npon  the  necks  of  the 
draught  animals  and  upon  the  body  of  the  cart,  which  bends  and 
springs  under  the  weight,  whilst  the  wheels  which  are  at  the  utter  ex- 
treme of  the  bamboos  are  pressed  outwards  and  backwards  and  seem 
inclined  to  fly  from  their  position,  which  they  would  do  with  great 
force  if  relieved  by  their  retaining  wooden  pegs. 

When  it  is  intended  to  convey  grass,  rice  in  the  ear,  or  any  other 
crop  on  these  carts,  a  few  sticks  are  interwoven  with  the  two  skeleton 
longitudinal  bamboos,  so  as  to  form  a  temporary  retaining  body  to  the 
cart. 

No  iron  or  other  metal  is  ever  used  in  the  construction  of  these 
carts ;  wooden  pegs  and  twisted  grass  string  serving  all  the  purposes 
to  which  metal  is  put  by  a  wheelwright. 

The  plough  in  like  manner  is  a  simple  but  effectual  instrument,  con- 
sisting of  a  crooked  block  of  wood,  fitted  with  a  still  more  crooked 
wooden  handle,  and  a  light  beam  from  six  to  nine  feet  in  length ;  the 
share  is  a  small  bar  of  soft  iron  a  foot  in  length  and  one  inch  in  width, 
one  end  of  which  is  hammered  into  a  wedge-like  shape,  this  is  the 
cutting  part,  the  other  or  blunt  end,  is  shipped  into  a  groove  in  the 
foot  of  the  plough,  where  with  the  aid  of  two  small  iron  clamps  laid 
across  the  grove  to  prevent  it  flying  upwards,  it  is  retained  by  the 
pressure  conveyed  to  it  during  its  passage  through  the  soil.  The  deep- 
est furrow  ploughed  with  these  instruments  is  about  four  inches. 

Two  buffaloes  draw  the  plough  and  one  man  guides  it,  after  the  day'i 
work  the  Sonthal  shoulders  his  plough  and  walks  home* 

27th  January,  1851. — ^Thermometer  46<'  at  sunrise. 

General  direction  north  west,  twelve  miles.  The  distance  gained  this 
march  was  only  twelve  miles,  though  twenty  miles  of  ground  was 
gone  over. 

At  Burhyte,  crosses  the  Gum&ni  river,  exposing  basalt  in  its  bed ;  to 
Kuksi  two  miles  in  a  northerly  direction,  over  a  well  cultivated  country. 

From  thence  west,  over  a  spur  of  the  low  basaltic  hills,  offshoots  from 
the  high  Sunjori  hills  to  Telaki,  situate  in  a  valley  or  cul  de  sac  formed 
by  the  Sunjori  and  Mori  range  of  hills.  Near  the  village  of  Tela- 
kee,  are  two  trees  situate  in  a  jungle  on  the  banks  of  a  nullah ;  the 


1 85 1 .]        Noi€9  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HilU.  58 1 

name  of  tlie  tree  I  am  unacquainted  with ;  one  which  was  of  great 
beanty  had  a  tall  straight  stem  sixty  or  seventy  feet  in  height,  sor- 
raounted  by  an  nmbrella-shaped  arrangement  of  branches,  which  pro- 
jected from  the  main  stem  at  right  angles,  half  way  up  the  main  stem 
was  a  similar  arrangement  of  branches  ;  from  all  the  smaller  branches 
and  twigs  an  infinite  number  of  their  delicate  green  pods  a  foot  in 
length,  but  not  thicker  than  a  quill,  hung  in  festoons,  forming  an  ele- 
gant fringe  to  the  lower  outline  of  the  foliage.  All  parts  of  the  tree 
yield  large  quantities  of  a  thin  white  milk,  which  falls  in  large  drops 
in  quick  succession  when  any  pod,  leaf  or  twig  is  broken.  The  leaves 
grow  round  the  branches  in  circlets  of  eight  leaves,  from  amongst 
which  spring  four  delicate  stems  which  in  their  turn  are  again  sur- 
mounted by  eight  leaves ;  the  leaves  are  three  or  four  inches  in  length, 
narrow  and  pointed,  smooth  and  very  milky ;  the  native  or  Sonthal 
name  for  the  tree  is  Ghutmi,  and  the  milk  is  used  in  hydrocele ; — none 
of  my  np-country  servants  recognized  the  tree.  I  have,  since  writing 
the  above  seen  two  stunted  specimens  of  the  same  tree  growing  near 
Sooree ;  they  were  also  called  Ghutmi  by  the  villagers. 

From  Telakee  ascended  the  Mori  hill,  supposed  to  be  the  highest 
hill  in  the  whole  of  the  Rajmahal  range.  The  range  at  the  base  is 
very  densely  wooded,  the  soil  covered  with  kunkur.  After  an  ascent 
of  two  hours  reached  Busko,  situate  in  a  fine  forest  of  large  trees  prin- 
cipally asun,  kurm,  mango,  tamarind  and  dhow,  above  which  is 
situate  the  village  of  Mori. 

In  a  small  torrent  I  saw  basaltic  columns  measuring  fifteen  feet  in 
circumference  being  hexagons  of  two  feet  six  inches  each  face. 

Mori  is  a  large  and  well  populated  hill  village ;  several  lowlanders 
were  bargaining  and  bartering  with  the  hill-men,  for  grain  grown  on 
the  summit  of  this  range. 

The  summit  of  Mori  which  is  about  two  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea,  is  covered  with  a  fine  forest  principally  of  kurm,  (Naudea)  some 
of  which  have  attained  an  enormous  size,  one  in  particular  is  well 
known  all  over  the  country,  and  has  been  of  great  use  to  me  during 
the  progress  of  the  survey  of  the  hills  as  it  stands,  a  prominent  land- 
mark visible  from  most  parts  of  the  northern  hills.  From  this  tree 
there  is  an  extensive  view  of  the  greater  part  of  the  hills  as  well  as  a 
great  portion  of  the  plains  of  Bh6galpur. 


582  Note9  upon  a  tour  thrcmgh  the  Rdjmakal  Hills.       [No.  7. 

At  the  Tillage  of  Mori>  Mesnr^  Mangi,  or  chief  of  the  Tillage  at  my 
request  took  me  inside  his  neat  house,  in  one  comer  of  which  stood  a 
small  hamboo  platform »  on  which  were  placed  scTeral  skulls  of  the 
barking  deer,  and  two  skulls  of  the  four-homed  antelope,  which  had 
been  killed  on  this  hill  either  by  himself  or  by  his  ancestors ;  the 
skulls  must  haTe  been  of  a  great  age,  as  they  were  nearly  black  with 
smoke.  It  is  customary  to  hand  these  trophies  down  from  father  to 
son,  and  such  is  the  rcTerence  with  which  they  are  regarded  that  they 
are  worshipped  and  bowed  down  to  as  gods. 

I  made  a  present  to  the  Mangi  of  some  money  who  in  return  insist- 
ed upon  loading  my  serTsnts  with  bora  beans  ;  here  as  at  all  the  hill 
Tillages  I  was  receiTed  with  the  greatest  attention,  the  mangis  inrari- 
ably  placing  their  neat  little  bedsteads  in  the  shade  as  a  seat  not  only 
for  myself  but  for  all  my  attendants. 

Two  fine  young  men  accompanied  me  down  the  hills  as  guides ;  we 
descended  the  western  flank  of  the  Mori  peak  to  Chupri,  situate  on  a 
lower  range  of  hills ;  passing  through  the  Tillage  I  saw  a  platform 
perched  up  in  a  tree  coTcred  with  skulls,  the  only  one  I  could  recog- 
nise was  that  of  a  neelghye ;  I  did  not  like  to  disturb  the  group  hid- 
den as  it  was  by  leaTcs,  knowing  the  importance  and  respect  they  pay 
to  these  strange  relics. 

The  steep  descent  from  Mori  to  the  lower  range  which  was  OTer 
loose  and  rolling  pieces  of  basalt  was  a  work  of  some  difficult  j  to  t 
small  female  elephant  which  had  accompanied  me  up  the  hill,  to  the 
utter  amazement  of  the  hill-men  and  women  who  had  never  seen  such 
an  animal.  A  long  walk  of  scTcn  miles  along  the  saddle  back  of  s 
range  of  hills,  during  which  passed  through  Sutbhera,  Dumlee,  and 
Seni,  all  hill  Tillages  and  through  a  deliciously  cool  and  shady  forest, 
I  descended  the  Semi  Ghaut  at  3  p.  m.  to  the  Sonthal  village  Semi, 
haTing  been  on  foot  ever  since  6  in  the  morning,  and  that  without 

food. 

The  whole  route  was  over  compact  basalt  with  oocaaional  maases  of 
iron  ore  agate,  chalcedony  and  quartz  crystals.  The  only  animala  aeea 
were  large  troops  of  the  Sungoor  monkey. 

I  was  particularly  struck  with  the  enormous  mae  of  the  Arahnrdol 
(cytisus  cajan)  that  grew  upon  the  hills,  each  seed  being  the  siae  of  a 
small  bean. 


1851.]        Note*  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hifls.  583 

Oa  descending  the  Semi  Ghaut  I  saw  black  shale  in  a  small  raTine. 

2Sth  January,  1851. — Direction  west  five  miles  to  Hurrah,  situate 
on  a  bed  of  coal  and  surrounded  on  three  sides  bj  hills.  The  road  is 
through  jungle  and  oyer  very  ravine^  ground ;  as  far  as  Bumkungaon 
two  miles  from  the  Ghaut,  the  formation  is  basalt,  decaying  into  the 
usual  spherical  masses,  and  large  quantities  of  iron  ore.  In  a  small 
nullah  a  little  to  the  south  of  the  Tillage  are  basaltic  columns ;  at 
Lohartumba  or  four  miles  from  the  Ghaut  is  another  group  of  basaltic 
columns,  and  immediately  to  the  west,  a  coarse  ferruginous  sandstone 
appears ;  and  at  Hurra  large  beds  of  coal  appear  in  a  small  nullah 
close  to  the  Tillage.  This  coal  I  belicTe  was  discoTered  by  Captain 
Tanner  in  1831  ;  in  1850,  a  shaft  was  sunk  through  the  beds  but  a 
rush  of  water  taking  place,  the  work  was  abandoned.  The  coal  is  of 
a  slaty  and  inferior  kind. 

In  the  eTening,  walked  to  the  hill  Tillage  Hurra,  where  I  had  an  op- 
portunity of  inspecting  three  collections  of  skulls  and  bones;  two 
heaps  were  on  the  grass  roofs  of  huts,  the  third,  or  the  mangi's  group 
was  on  a  small  wooden  stand  supported  by  wooden  posts,  and  contain- 
ed numerous  skulls  of  the  spotted  deer,  wild  hog,  porcupine,  hare  and 
barking  deer. 

On  the  point  of  one  of  the  spotted  deer  horns  a  hen's  egg  was  em* 
paled. 

Some  of  the  pigs  at  this  Tillage  were  of  an  enormous  size,  and  of  a 
different  breed  from  the  ugly  long  legged  pig  of  the  plains. 

29th  January,  1851. — Direction  north  two  miles  through  rannes  of 
sandstone  debris,  with  indications  of  coal ;  passed  through  a  gap  in  the 
Gundesree  sandstone  range  of  hills  named  Bora  Ghaut,  where  there 
are  again  indications  of  coal,  descended  the  Ghaut,  and  skirted  the  base 
of  the  hill  tQ  the  western  extremity,  which  terminates  in  scTeral  peaks 
of  sandstone  and  iron  stone  curiously  jumbled  together ;  which  gsTe 
Dr.  Buchanan  the  idea  of  the  spot  haring  been  a  Tolcano.  The  rocks 
are  a  heaTy  ferruginous  red  sandstone.  Iron  is  smelted  at  scTcral 
Tillages  in  the  neighbourhood.  Turned  to  the  north-east  and  skirted 
Che  base  of  a  detached  sandstone  hill ;  the  northern  face  of  the  hill  is 
singularly  barren,  presenting  masses  of  glaring  white  sandstone.  At 
Sohunneea,  where  there  is  a  bungalow,  I  attended  the  market  at  which 
were  sCTcral  hundred  hill-men  and  women.    It  is  really  surprising  to 


584  Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  B^gmmhal  HiUs.       [No.  7« 

see  the  tortnre,  for  it  can  fall  little  short  of  such  an  inflictioDythe  Son- 
thai  women  put  themselves  to>  in  order  to,  as  thej  imagine,  adorn 
their  bodies.  Their  arms,  ancles  and  throats  are  each  laden  with  hea- 
vy brass  or  bell  metal  ornaments.  I  had  a  quantity  of  these  ornaments 
weighed,  and  found  that  the  bracelets  fluctuated  from  two  to  four 
pounds  ;  the  anklets  four  pounds  each  ;  and  as  a  fully  equipped  belle 
carries  two  anklets,  and  perhaps  twelve  bracelets,  and  a  necklace 
weighing  a  pound,  the  total  weight  of  ornaments  carried  on  her  per- 
son amounts  to  thirty'four  pounds  of  bell  metal ;  a  greater  weight 
than  one  of  our  drawing-room  belles  could  well  lift.  Almost  every 
woman  in  comfortable  circumstances  carries  twelve  pounds  weight  of 
brass  ornaments  upon  her  person. 

The  hill-women  are  much  more  moderate  as  far  as  the  heavy  metal 
ornaments  are  concerned,  which  would  never  agree  with  the  frequent 
trips  up  and  down  their  steep  hills,  but  as  many  as  twenty  strings  of 
bright  coloured  beads  which  cover  the  whole  of  the  throat  and  breast  of 
the  wearer  may  be  seen  worn  by  a  market-goiog  woman. 

Direction  east,  five  and  half  miles,  over  a  highly  cultivated  plain  of 
black  cotton  soil ;  passed  between  two  hills  composed  of  sandstone, 
basalt  and  iron  stone  to  Meghee,  where  there  is  a  bungalow.  The 
view  of  the  bills  from  the  bungalow  is  particularly  beautiful,  every 
peak  or  rise  in  the  hills  has  a  Tillsge  upon  it,  surrounded  by  mango 
and  palm  trees ;  the  hill  sides  are  cleared  of  jungle  for  several  miles 
for  the  reception  of  the  rain  crops.  Meghee  is  situate  immediately  ia 
front  of  the  Munjwa  pass,  through  which  pass,  it  is  supposed,  the 
Muhammedans  invaded  Bengal. 

Mr.  Pontet  has  planted  a  garden  at  Meghee  in  which  are  flourish- 
ing coffee  trees,  lemon,  casuarima,  pine-apples,  peas,  cauliflowers,  beet, 
mint,  carrots  and  plantains. 

30^A  January f  1851. — Direction  north,  twelve  miles,  over  a  fine 
cultivated  country  entirely  occupied  and  tilled  by  Sonthals,  passed 
through  Murroro  where  there  is  a  bungalow,  to  one  of  the  boondaiy 
pillars,  where  I  pitched  my  tent. 

In  the  evening,  went  three  and  half  miles  along  the  boundary  in  a 
northerly  direction,  over  a  newly  cleared  country,  which  three  yean 
ago  was  a  dangerous  jungle  on  account  of  tigers.  The  zemindars  of 
Munheearee  a  neighbouring  and  contiguous  Tuppeh  to  the  Damii^ 


1851.]        Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  RAjnuihal  HilU.  585 

alarmed  at  the  Sontbals  advent  and  wholesale  clearance  of  the  jangle, 
had  disputed  the  boundary  which  I  have  settled  by  cutting  a  road 
through  the  jungle  from  pillar  to  pillar  a  distance  of  three  and  a  half 
miles.  The  crops  of  Arahur  dal  and  gram  growing  in  the  virgin  soil 
are  most  luxuriant* 

From  the  small  basaltic  hill  Baltok,  there  is  a  fine  view  of  the  river 
Ganges,  the  Colgong  granite  hills.  Peer  Pointee  and  the  country  to 
the  north  of  the  Ganges. 

A  few  years  ago,  the  jungle  at  the  foot  of  Baltok,  was  the  resort 
of  wild  elephants  which  have  been  exterminated  by  the  hiil-men. 
Their  mode  of  destroying  these  animals  was  by  placing  in  their  track 
Indian  com  that  had  been  poisoned  with  the  Dakrah  root ;  the  Col- 
lector of  Bhaugulpoor  rewarding  their  success  with  fifty  rupees  for 
each  elephant  poisoned.  The  last  elephant  destroyed  in  these  parts 
is  supposed  to  have  perished  about  twenty  years  ago. 

dU^  January,  1850. — During  the  operation  of  directing  the  cutting 
of  the  jungle  along  the  boundary,  I  was  amused  to  see  a  Sonthal 
pounce  upon  a  large  nest  of  the  mata  or  large  biting  red  ants,  that 
bad  been  brought  to  the  ground  by  the  felling  of  a  large  tree,  he  beat 
the  leafy  nest  violently  in  his  hands  until  he  had  killed  the  whole 
hive,  and  then  cooly  commenced  eating  them,  o£Fering  a  pinch  to  his 
friends  standing  by.  He  said  in  reply  to  my  question  that  they  were 
acid,  but  very  good ;  to  the  former  opinion  I  agree,  as  upon  tasting 
them  I  found  the  taste  nearly  as  sharp  as  dilute  sulphuric  acid,  having 
the  same  unpleasant  effect  upon  the  teeth,  but  to  the  latter  part  of  the 
sentence  I  entirely  disagree. 

These  ants,  the  dread  of  travellers  in  the  jungles  on  account  of  their 
pugnaciousness  and  painful  bite,  build  their  nests  amongst  the  leaves 
of  the  mango  trees,  which  they  agglutinate  with  a  species  of  web  into 
round  hollow  balls  ;  the  ants  are  of  a  pale  orange  color,  half  an  inch 
in  length  with  black  eyes  and  are  exceedingly  numerous,  carnivorous 
and  troublesome. 

In  a  house  where  I  once  resided  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  I  was 
much  troubled  with  an  extensive  nest  of  hornets  that  bad  taken  up 
their  abode  in  the  thatch  immediately  over  the  entrance  door :  I  was 
recommended  by  the  natives  to  try  the  effects  of  the  mata ;  a  nest  was 
accordingly  brought  and  put  into  the  thatch  near  the  nest ;  as  each 

4  F 


586  NoteB  upom  a  tour  thramgh  the  Ri^mahal  HUU.        [No.  7. 

horoet  arrived  and  settled,  he  was  immediately  seized  by  the  aat8» 
several  to  each  leg,  others  mounted  on  his  back  and  in  a  few  seconds 
and  after  a  violent  straggling  he  fell  dead  to  the  ground ;  but  whether 
stung  or  bitten  to  death  I  could  not  observe ;  in  a  couple  of  hours  the 
ground  was  strewed  with  hundreds  of  hornets  and  before  the  evening 
the  nest  was  destroyed. 

I  have  seen  a  full  grown  chameleon  killed  in  a  few  minutes  by  these 
ferocious  insects ;  the  poor  creature  had  been,  together  with  his  cage^ 
put  in  the  sun  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  from  which  the  ants  descended, 
attacked  the  animal,  and  killed  him. 

lit  February t  1851. — Direction  north«east  six  miles  to  Simuria  on 
the  hills,  the  residence  of  Kesoo  Sirdar,  one  of  the  northern  stipen- 
diary chiefs.  The  greater  part  of  the  road  was  through  heavy  jungle, 
through  which  a  road  had  to  be  cut  for  the  elephants.  Pas«ed  over 
several  beds  of  Kunkur  lying  upon  basalt ;  and  in  a  deep  Nullah 
between  two  small  Sonthal  hamlets,  Singtee  and  Simurtola,  saw  a  bed 
of  fresh  water  limestone  common  to  the  basaltic  formation.  This  bed 
was  discovered  by  Mr.  Pontet  last  year  and  opened  by  him  ;  it  is  a 
bluish  grey  rock,  filled  with  minute  longitudinal  cavities ;  tho  strata 
are  much  contorted  ;  it  effervesces  freely  with  dilute  acid. 

Ascended  the  Simuria  hill  to  the  village  of  the  same  name,  by  t 
steep  stony  road,  through  jungle ;  the  rock  is  basalt  with  maaaes  of 
iron  stone. 

The  village  of  Simuria  is  buried  in  a  fine  forest  of  magnifioeot  Nau- 
dea  and  Uvaria,  any  one  of  which  would  be  an  ornament  to  a  park ; 
the  soil  on  the  hills  composed  of  the  decomposed  basalt  and  iron  stone 
mixed  with  decomposed  vegetable  matter  forms  a  soil  highly  conda- 
cive  to  the  growth  of  both  trees  and  crops  in  general. 

The  view  from  the  summit  of  these  hills,  which  here  form  the 
northern  boundary  of  the  range  is  very  extensive,  extending  to  fifty 
miles  north  of  the  Ganges,  and  on  clear  days  in  the  rainy  and  cold 
weather  months,  or  from  August  to  December,  to  the  snowy  range  of 
the  Himalaya,  distant  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles. 

Kesoo  Sirdar,  who  is  an  elderly  man,  was  most  attentive :  he  intro> 
duced  me  to  his  wives,  (he  has  four,)  to  his  children  and  grand-children, 
who  all  received  presents  according  to  their  ages,  consisting  of  mooeyi 
beads,  gilt  and  glass  buttons,  a  large  cbsp  knife,  sdsaorSj  empty  boc* 


1 85  i .]         Notet  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^mahal  HilU.  587 

ties,  gin,  gunpowder,  shot  and  soap,  the  ktter  article  by  especial  desire 
of  Kesoo. 

The  old  chief  took  me  to  the  snmmit  of  a  hill  close,  by  commanding 
an  extensive  view  of  the  hills  lying  to  the  soath.  To  the  south-west 
the  hill,  Mundarin  Bhaug^lpoor,  and  to  the  west,  the  Monghyr  hills  are 
visible.  On  this  hill  a  spot  was  pointed  out,  where  some  missionaries 
had  felled  a  quantity  of  the  finest  trees  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a 
house ;  the  spot  had,  however,  been  deserted  and  the  missionaries  had 
never  returned ;  old  Kesoo  mourned  over  his  trees,  remarking  that 
although  they  had  been  felled  in  one  day,  they  had  taken  fifty  years 
to  grow. 

On  a  point  of  the  hills  immediately  overhanging  the  Ganges,  is  a 
masonry  platform  where  Mr.  Cleveland  used  to  pitch  his  tents.  It  is 
particularly  pleasing  to  hear  one  of  our  countrymen  spoken  so  well  of 
by  so  large  a  body  of  half  wild  people  as  Mr.  Cleveland  is  spoken  of 
by  the  faill*men  ;  his  name  after  a  period  of  sixty-seven  years  is  still 
remembered  with  much  a£Fection. 

2nd  February,  1851. — Direction  east  along  the  top  of  the  hills. 
In  six  hours  travelled  five  miles,  the  road  having  to  be  cut  the  whole 
way  through  jungle.  Passed  through  the  hill  villages  Puchrookhee, 
Boothouna,  Pokuria  and  encamped  at  Gogi,  overhanging  a  deep  dell 
and  overlooking  the  Ganges  ;  the  road  very  difficult,  being  much  cut 
up  by  deep  water  courses,  jungle  and  loose  stones.  At  Pokuria  passed 
through  a  stone  entrenchment  which  is  here  thrown  across  the  road* 
In  the  days  of  the  Muhammadan  kings,  the  hill  men  were  in  the  habit 
of  murdering  all  and  every  emissary  sent  from  the  Muhammadans, 
then  in  full  force  at  Rajmahal ;  and  this  entrenchment  which  is  a  low 
wall  of  stones  extending  in  a  zigzag  fashion  across  the  road,  was  one 
of  their  favorite  spots  of  ambush,  where  the  hill  archers  lay  in  wait  for 
the  messengers  or  soldiers  who  were  sent  into  the  hills  to  coerce  or  other* 
wise  annoy  the  hill-people.  Kesoo  Sirdar,  who  was  with  me  remark- 
ed "  9Fe  were  bad  eubjecte  in  thoee  days,  eir,  but  Mr*  Chibilly  (Cleve* 
land)  soon  put  U9  on  friendly  term*  with  all  our  neighbours,** 

Close  to  this  spot  I  stopped  to  examine  one  of  the  large  creepers  so 
common  in  these  forests ;  it  was  a  Ghila  or  Bauhinia  scandens,  its 
stem  <m  leaving  the  ground,  divided  into  three  separate  branches,  of 
about  six  feel  girth  each  which  with  their  tendrils  extended  for  several 

4  F  2 


588  Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^mahdd  HUU.       [No.  7. 

hnndred  feet  in  every  direction,  occapying  upwards  of  one  hmdred 
trees  and  saplings  as  their  supports ;  the  nudn  arms  extended  for 
about  five  hundred  feet  in  length  and,  at  two  and  three  hundred  feet 
from  the  root,  were  three  feet  in  girth,  the  edges  of  the  stem  scolloped 
and  waved  in  a  remarkable  manner. 

The  forests  on  the  northern  hills  are  verv  fine,  and  contain  much 
fine  timber ;  the  principal  trees  are  Cassia  fistula  and  a  tree  much 
resembling  it,  bearing  the  same  long  pod,  but  the  tree  yields  a  thick 
white  milk  when  bruised;  the  Grislea  or  Dhow;  the  Bijeeaanl  or 
Dalbergia  also  called  Sitsaul,  Puhsar,  and  Sissoo,  the  name  depending 
upon  the  part  of  the  timber  mentioned,  the  color  of  the  wood,  and  age 
of  the  tree ;  Dhow  or  Grislea ;  Asun  and  Urjoon,  both  TerminaliaSy  and 
Sakua,  which  I  take  to  be  a  Shorea.  The  Saul  forests  in  the  northern 
hill  are  fast  disappearing.  The  principal  crops  are  Indian  com,  Jonera, 
Rajrahur  dal,  several  small  pulse  and  the  Bora  bean.  The  summits  of 
all  the  northern  hills  are  capped  with  laterite,  which  has  abundant 
nests  of  bright  red  and  yellow  lithomai^e  disseminated. 

In  the  jungles  were  traces  of  leopards  and  bears. 

Srd  February f  1851. — Direction  south,  six  miles  to  BanghL  Imme<' 
diately  to  the  south  of  Oogi,  descended  by  a  very  steep  path  over 
laterite  to  a  lower  spur  of  hills  runnmg  at  right  angles  to  the  high 
range  fronting  the  Ganges ;  just  before  descending  this  abrupt  height, 
a  beautiful  view  of  the  great  interior  valley  presented  itself.  As  the  road 
had  to  be  cut  through  the  forest  the  whole  way,  only  six  miles  in  four 
hours  were  accomplished.  The  forest  on  the  southern  slopes  of  the 
northern  hills  is  exceedingly  dense,  as  indeed,  are  the  forests  on  all 
the  northern  hills.  The  forests  traversed  this  march  met  completely 
overhead,  afibrding  a  delicious  shade  even  at  noon.  The  woods 
resounded  on  all  sides  with  the  cries  of  jungle  fowl  and  peacocks.  Boa 
constrictors,  mouse  deer,  leopards  and  various  kinds  of  deer,  are  found 
in  the  secluded  nooks  of  these  hills. 

The  forests  at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  are  composed  of  the  same  kind 
of  trees  as  noticed  yesterday  as  growing  on  the  summit,  except  that  a 
few  Saul  trees  appear ;  also  a  dense  underwood  of  bamboo-grass,  reeds» 
grass  and  numerous  shrubs,  amongst  which  the  wild  Jasmin  spreads 
its  branches  laden  with  sweet  smelling  flowers.  In  the  underwood,  I 
noticed  numerous  small  birds  who  appeared  clothed  with  down  rather 


1851.]         NoteM  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.  589" 

than  feathers ;  they  have  a  white  bare  rim  round  the  eye,  are  very 
familiar  or  fearless,  and  very  abundant.  I  have  never  seen  the  bird 
figured  in  any  work  of  natural  history.  The  golden  oriole  were  also 
plentiful  in  the  mango  trees. 

At  Nowo:achi  hill  village,  which  is  one  of  the  neatest  and  cleanest 
hill  residences  I  have  yet  met  with,  are  two  very  grotesque  gods  carved 
in  a  rude  manner  so  as  to  represent  elephants,  to  which  animals  they 
bear  but  a  very  faint  resemblance.  Between  these  images,  which  are 
surmounted  by  human  heads,  probably  to  represent  the  Mdhut,  or 
driver,  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  goats,  buffaloes,  pigs  and  cocks 
are  sacrificed  to  Bedo  Gossaiu  or  the  great  god*  A  buffaloe  was  tied 
before  the  Mangi's  door  that  was  to  be  offered  up  during  the  present 
month. 

Fifty  young  hill-men  accompanied  me  from  this  village  to  assist  in 
cutting  a  road  for  my  elephants  which  they  did  with  right  good  will 
and  appeared  highly  pleased  with  the  occupation.  The  hill-man  is 
not  to  be  compared  with  the  Sonthal  in  the  use  of  the  axe,  the  former 
is  awkward  and  slow  compared  with  the  active  Sonthal,  nearly  one-half 
of  whose  existence  is  spent  felling  trees. 

At  Merapara,  descended  the  hills  to  some  extensive  Sonthal  clear* 
ings  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Morel  hill  torrent,  which  is  the 
principal  drainer  of  the  northern  hills  and  flows  to  the  south.  The 
highland  overhanging  the  Ganges  and  which  is  about  two  thousand 
feet  in  height  sends  no  streams  to  the  north,  with  the  exception  of  a 
small  stream  which  flows  from  the  Motee-jhurna  waterfall,  situate  to 
the  south  of  SikreeguUee. 

The  hill-men  in  my  company  on  coming  within  sight  of  the  Sonthal 
clearings,  complained  bitterly  as,  indeed,  did  Kesoo  Sirdar  at  Snnuria^ 
of  the  encroachments  of  their  lowland  neighbours  ;  they  said  that  the 
Sonthals  were  occupying  all  their  vallies,  were  very  saucy  and  would 
not  leave  their  clearings,  alleging  thAt  they  had  received  leases  from 
Mr.  Pontet  and  move  they  would  not.  The  fact  is,  the  hill-men  will 
not  cultivate  the  valleys  and  do  not  like  to  see  any  one  else  cultivate 
them.  Mr.  Pontet  freely  invites  the  hill-men  to  take  the  Sonthals' 
fields  and  use  the  land  rent-free,  but  if  they  will  not  use  the  land  nor 
cultivate  it,  he  immediately  allows  the  Sonthals  to  take  possession. 

In  several  spots,  the  Sonthals  have  actually  got  possessioa  of  vil* 


590  Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^mmhal  HilU.       [No.  7* 

luges  on  the  hills,  so  that  the  hill-men  have  every  reason  to  fear  the 
encroachments  of  their  neighbours  the  Sonthals. 

At  the  Sonthal  clearing  of  Nargnnjo  now  a  twelvemonth  old,  it  was 
distressing  to  see  the  enormous  waste  of  valuable  timber ;  fine  large 
trees  of  manj  feet  diameter  were  prostrate  in  every  direction,  hundreds 
of  other  still  larger  trees  stood  erect,  but  withered,  beii^  too  large 
for  the  small  Sonthal  axe  to  cut  entirely  through  they  had  been  merely 
girdled,  which  operation  consists  of  cutting  a  deep  notch  of  four  inches 
or  more  in  width  and  depth  completely  round  the  tree;  in  a  few 
months,  every  leaf  falls  off  and  at  the  end  of  the  year  all  the  smaller 
branches  disappear,  next  the  bark  peels  off  in  huge  flakes,  leaving  the 
main  stem  standing  like  a  ship's  mast  and  which  weathers  the  storms 
for  many  years* 

In  one  field  of  mustard  near  Nargnnjo,  I  saw  upwards  of  fifty^five 
timber  trees  standing  in  this  naked  condition  offering  a  melancholy 
and  curious  contrast  to  the  neighbouring  green  and  luxuriant  forest,  with 
wliich  the  field  was  entirely  enclosed. 

In  a  few  years  not  a  tree  will  be  left  in  these  now  timber-crowded 
valleys,  almost  the  whole  of  the  large  SAl  forests  have  already  perished 
under  the  operation  of  girdling  for  the  production  of  the  resin  known 
as  Dammer  or  Dhoona. 

The  hills  being  entirely  closed  in  to  the  north  and  as  there  is  no 
possibility  of  getting  this  valuable  timber  over  the  hills  to  the  Ganges, 
which  is  only  a  few  miles  from  the  forests,  averaging  from  fonr  to 
twelve  miles,  the  whole  of  the  felled  trees  will,  and  are  permitted  to, 
rot  on  the  ground. 

Amongst  the  hUl-men,  who  accompanied  me  this  morning  I  noticed 
the  following  diseases ;  blindness  from  white  film ;  varicose  veins  in 
the  calf  of  the  leg ;  secondary  syphilis,  and  goitre :  fever  and  ague  is 
also  common  amongst  the  inhabitants  during  the  months  of  September 
and  October. 

At  the  foot  of  the  hills,  I  passed  through  a  great  quantity  of  a 
hoplike  looking  bash  called  by  the  Sonthals  Chapoor.  I  am  unac- 
quainted with  its  botanical  name,  or  with  the  names  of  many  to  m^ 
unknown  plants,  and  trees,  daily  met  with  in  these  hills. 

Rocks  passed  over  to-dsy  were  laterite  overiying  compact  basalt. 

At  Banji,  in  addition  to  the  Churmk  poojah  pole  which  gcaces^  or 


1851.]        Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  BAjmahal  HilU.  591 

disgraees,  every  Sonthal  Tillage  of  any  note,  I  here  found  a  board  armed 
with  sharp  nails,  on  to  which  the  worshippers  are  tied,  the  nails  pierc- 
ing their  backs,  and  in  this  state  are  swung  round  as  in  the  Churnik 
or  swing  poojah  of  the  Bengdlb,  and  from  whom  I  imagine  the  Sou- 
thai  has  borrowed  the  rite  and  its  attendant  festival.  I  also  observed 
a  horisontal  gymnastic  bar  used  by  the  athfetes  of  the  village  duripg 
the  same  festival. 

4M  February^  1851. — Direction  south,  ten  miles  to  Burio  Bazaar, 
a  fine  Sonthal  village  a  mile  from  the  banks  of  the  Morel,  or  Morung 
Nullah. 

At  starting,  got  upon  Mr.  Pontet's  Rajmahal  road  which  runs  most- 
ly through  fine  timber  forest,  with  extensive  Sonthal  clearings  and 
numerous  villages. 

At  the  fourth  mile  passed  between  basaltic  hills  beautifully  wooded 
to  the  summits. 

At  the  seventh  mile,  is  an  old  ruined  mud  fortification,  it  is  a  square, 
composed  of  an  outer  mound  of  earth  measuring  a  mile  and  half  in 
circumference  ;  the  excavation  for  the  erection  of  which  forms  a  wet 
ditch,  filled  with  water,  enclosing  an  inner  Fort  higher  than  the  neigh^ 
bonring  ground  and  contains  a  few  brick  walls  and  the  remnants  of  a 
Hindu  temple,  which  has  been  completely  lifted  from  its  foundations 
by  an  enormous  Banian  tree,  that  has  enveloped  the  whole  building, 
unroofed  it  and  destroyed  the  walls ;  masses  of  detached  masonry  sus- 
pended in  the  tree  is  all  that  remains  of  the  building. 

Both  the  outer  and  inner  Forts  are  overrun  with  jungle,  palm-trees, 
fine  forest  trees,  bamboos,  grass  and  marsh  weeds,  amongst  them  I  saw 
the  beautiful  Jacana  upheld  by  his  long  and  delicate  claws  hurrying 
across  the  floating  reeds  and  grasses. 

This  Fort  was,  it  is  asserted,  built  by  a  Khetri  Rajah  of  Munheearee, 
but  when  or  for  what  purpose  is  no  longer  remembered. 

From  Burio,  it  is  Mr.  Pontet's  intention  to  cut  a  road  over  the  hills, 
to  the  east  of  the  valley,  so  as  to  connect  Rajmahal,  which  is  only  four^ 
teen  miles  east  of  Burio,  with  the  valley.  This  road  should  engage 
the  attention  of  the  Post  Master  General  at  Calcutta,  for  wheu  once 
this  road  is  opened,  all  necessity  for  conveying  the  Daks  during  the 
rainy  season  round  by  Sikreegullee,  Peerpointee  and  Colgong  by  water, 
for  which  purpose  three  boats  with  their  crews  are  kept  up,  will  be  at 


592  Note9  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^mahal  Hillt,      [No.  7- 

once  obviated,  as  there  will  be  a  high  and  dry  road  from  Rajmahal  to 
Bhaugulpoor,  and  only  four  miles  of  hilly  and  jungle  road  in  the 
whole  route.  The  only  engineering  difficulty  b  the  Morell  Naddie, 
to  the  east  of  Burio,  which  during  the  rainy  season  brings  down  an 
immense  body  of  water  and  a  quantity  of  trees,  and  although  the  bed 
of  the  Nullah  is  from  twenty- five  to  thirty  feet  deep,  but  Tery  narrow, 
the  water  occasionally  leaves  it  and  spreads  over  the  country,  this, 
however,  only  occurs  every  fifth  or  sixth  year  and  the  water  soon  runs 
off  Again. 

Purchased  of  the  Sonthals  at  this  place  a  quantity  of  plaited  and 
twisted  cow  tail  hair  necklaces,  that  are  worn  by  both  sexes.  These 
ornaments  are  made  by  the  cow  herds  whilst  herding  the  cattle,  and 
are  of  great  beauty  and  delicacy ;  many  handsome  necklaces  of  thirty 
and  forty  strands,  each  strand  composed  of  triple  plaited  hair  were 
offered  for  sale  for  four  aunas  or  six  pence  English  money  each  neck- 
lace* 

5th  February^  1851. — Direction  south,  eleven  miles,  to  Burhyte 
road  the  whole  way  over  basalt  aud  black  cotton  soil  producing  fine 
crops  of  rice,  &c*  The  basalt  everywhere  resolving  by  the  process  of 
exfoliation  into  a  grey  spotted  wackd  leaving  the  hard  ferruginous  glo* 
bular  nuclei  scattered  about  the  country. 

At  Ruksee  two  miles  north  of  Burhyte,  is  a  spring  of  cold  water 
issuing  in  a  fine  stream  from  a  red  gravel  bank,  composed  of  pisiform 
iron  ore,  and  a  red  clayey  soil ;  the  supply  of  water  is  seven  hundred 
and  twenty  gallons  per  hour,  and  supplies  the  village  with  good  water. 
A  few  yards  to  the  south  is  a  northern  but  weaker  spring,  the  water  of 
which  is  not  used. 

6M  February t  1851. ^Direction  south,  ten  miles  through  a  rugged 
country  destitute  of  roads,  but  well  inhabited  and  well  cultivated.  The 
view  from  the  road  at  Jussiadih,  looking  over  the  Burhyte  vall^ 
back  by  the  well  occupied  Chuperbhita  hills  is  very  pleasing.  Ascended 
and  crossed  over  the  basaltic  hill  Chooklo,  passing  through  a  hill 
village  by  name  Mori,  where  all  the  women  were  clothed  no  higher 
than  the  waist.  Descended  into  the  Murgo  pass  to  Putwara  where 
there  is  a  hill  village,  the  women  of  which  were  in  the  same  costame 
as  at  Mokri.  The  hills  to  the  south  of  the  pass  are  very  high  and 
prettily  broken  into  ravines  well  wooded,  and  the  summits  studded 


1851.]         Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  R&jmahal  Hills,  593 

with  hill  Tillages ;  Urge  pAtches  of  cleared  land  with  the  Kirbee  or 
stalks  of  the  Indian  eorn  and  Jnnera  still  standing  are  seen  on  all 
parts  of  the  hills. 

The  whole  of  the  rocks  passed  over  to-day  were  compact  and  earthy 
basalt. 

7th  February^  1851. — Direction  south,  eleven  miles,  to  Soorajbara 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Thorai  Nuddie,  one  of  the  drainers  of  the 
eastern  hills.  The  country  passed  over  was  very  broken,  and  uneven 
and  undulating  considerably,  exposing  naked  sheets  of  basalt.  Passed 
through  much  tree  jungle  composed  principally  of  asun,  dhow,  siris 
and  sakua,  and  through  several  fine  Sonthal  clearances,  especially  that 
of  Leeteepara  which  is  situated  on  high  commanding  ground. 

Soornjbara  is  also  situated  on  high  ground  commanding  a  very  exten- 
sive view  of  the  hills  and  of  the  low-lands  at  their  base. 

The  weather  throughout  the  day  was  highly  oppressive,  although 
the  thermometer  in  the  shade  never  exceeded  73^ .  Numerous  electric 
minature  whirlwinds  were  travelling  about  the  country ;  gentle  wind 
from  the  east  with  a  few  clouds. 

A  violent  thunder-storm  occurred  at  midnight  accompanied  by  heavy 
rain  and  high  wind  from  the  west,  which  drove  me  from  my  tents 
taking  refuge  in  the  Bungalow  close  by. 

%th  February,  1851.— ^Direction  west,  about  eight  miles,  through  a 
very  heavy  forest  of  sal,  sakua,  asun  and  dhow,  over  broken  and 
raviney  ground  and  low  hills  to  Gowpara,  the  largest  village  in  the 
hills  ;  containing  about  eighty  houses  and  four  hundred  souls.  The 
village  is  situated  on  the  summit  of  a  hi^h  range  of  hills  which  here 
form  the  central  or  largest  group.  The  village  is  surrounded  by  neat 
hurdle  fences  enclosing  tobacco,  mustard,  plantains,  date  and  palm- 
trees,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  village  and  around  the  houses  are  nume- 
rous fine  palm  trees,  tamarind,  peepul,  mango,  jack,  clumps  of  bamboos 
and  plantains ;  the  houses  are  neat ;  numerous  cattle  sheds,  pig-sties 
and  well-stocked  granaries  bespoke  plenty  and  comfort. 

My  arrival  seemed  to  have  struck  a  panic  into  the  minds  of  the 
whole  population,  for  on  entering  the  village  I  could  not  find  a  single 
soul  to  speak  to  ;  every  one  had  fled  to  their  houses  and  fastened  their 
doors. 

Fortunately  a  fine  old  man  who  was  on  the  roof  of  his  house  lajring 

4  G 


594  NoteM  upon  a  Tour  tkrougk  the  R&jmahal  Hill*.      [No.  7. 

oat  tobnooo  to  dry  in  the  01111,  and  who  was  ignorant  of  our  arrival  wu 
caught ;  his  trepidation  at  the  appearance  of  myself,  serrants  and  ele« 
phant  was  most  painful,  and  not  without  much  persuasion  could  he  be 
induced  to  descend  from  his  house  for  the  purpose  of  showing  us  the 
Mangi*s  residence ;  a  house  was  pointed  out  as  being  that  of  the  Man- 
gi's,  but  it  was,  as  was  every  house  in  the  village,  closed.  I  took  up  my 
residence  in  the  verandah,  where  hung  bows  and  poisoned  arrows,  deer 
horns,  wild  boar  skulls,  pea-fowl  eggs  and  the  cocoon  of  the  wild  silk 
or  Tusser.  The  Mangi  soon  arrived  from  the  jungle,  carrying  on  his 
shoulder  the  produce  of  his  morning's  work,  a  log  of  wood  ;  be  was  so 
alarmed  at  my  appearance  that  he  was  speechless,  but  after  an  hour^s 
persuasion,  talking  and  laughing  he  gradually  thawed,  and  told  me 
that  he  had  never  before  seen  a  white  man,  nor  an  elephant,  nor  had 
any  one  individual  out  of  the  four  hundred  inhabitants  of  his  village 
ever  seen  one  or  the  other.  The  ice  being  now  broken,  and  the  reason 
of  his  timidity  known,  I  endeavoured  to  prove  to  him  that  a  mortal 
with  a  white  face  was  not  the  dreadful  creature  he  imagined ;  I  pre- 
sented him  with  an  empty  bottle,  a  quantity  of  beads,  gilt  buttons^ 
bodkins,  ornaments  for  the  women's  hair,  and  told  him  to  assemble 
all  the  children  of  the  village ;  to  whom  I  presented  in  BQccessiai 
three  or  four  strings  of  beads  and  a  handful  of  buttons.  I  now  had 
the  whole  village  with  me  and  turning  round  I  perceived  the  MingTs 
house  doors  wide  open  and  about  fifteen  females  old  and  young  stand- 
ing  behind  me,  into  the  midst  of  whom  I  threw  a  quantity  of  the  hair 
ornaments  consisting  of  tufts  of  Tusser  silk,  dyed  scarlet  and  tied  witk 
black  cotton  ;  to  the  children  in  the  Mangi's  house  I  distributed  a 
quantity  of  copper  money,  bargained  with  the  Mangi  vrith  a  quantity 
of  empty  bottles  and  money  for  poisoned  arrows,  bows,  and  grass  haai- 
mocks,  bade  him  good-bye  and  strongly  recommended  him  next  time 
he  met  a  European  to  be  more  at  his  ease  and  not  to  be  afraid  of  hiiii» 
as  no  one  had  the  most  remote  idea  of  doing  any  barm  to  any  00s 
in  the  hills  ;  on  the  contrary,  that  we  were  all  desirous  of  seeing  is 
worthy  a  race  happy  and  contented. 

I  was  amused  at  the  Mangi's  repeated  question  put  to  me  in  a  mod 
serious  tone,  as  to  whether  I  had  of  my  own  free  will  given  him  tbe 
empty  bottle,  my  first  gift  to  him  ;  upon  my  assuring  him  that  my 
pft,  a  most  invaluable  one  to  him,  and  whence  hia  utter  unbelief  of  my 


485].]       Notet  upon  a  Tour  through  the  R^mahal  Hills.  595 

iUflinterestedness  in  the  matter^  had  given  me  as  much  pleaaore  in  the 
making  as  it  had  him  in  the  receiving,  he  aeemed  partly  satisfied,  bat 
repeated  the  question  at  intervals  daring  my  stay  at  the  village* 

The  men  of  these  central  hills  tie  their  hair  much  more  on  the  back 
of  the  head  than  do  the  men  farther  north,  neither  have  they  the 
flattened  noses  nor  such  thick  lips  as  their  northern  brethren ;  neither 
do  they  pay  that  attention  to  dressing  their  hair  or  ornamenting  their 
ears  or  necks  with  beads  and  trinkets  which  is  so  striking  a  feature 
in  the  northern  tribes ;  the  women  in  the  same  manner  have  scarcely 
any  ornaments,  are  poorly  dressed  and  untidy  in  their  appearance ; 
their  great  distance  from  any  market  or  bazar  may  in  a  measure  account 
for  the  difference  of  dress. 

The  Mangi  gave  me  six  young  men  with  axes  to  cut  a  road  through 
the  forest ;  I  started  in  a  northerly  direction  through  the  finest  sakua 
jungle  I  have  yet  seen  in  the  hills ;  the  trees  are  all  of  the  very  largest 
growth,  affording  an  abundance  of  good  timber ;  a  few  sal  and  dhow 
trees  are  in  company  with  the  sakua. 

To  my  right,  as  the  path  inclined  to  the  west,  I  had  a  high  range 
of  thickly  wooded  hills ;  to  the  left  a  deep  valley  filled  with  fine  Son- 
thai  clearings,  the  road  lying  along  a  perfectly  level  steppe  of  trap,  the 
decomposition  of  which  has  clothed  the  hills  with  a  jet  black  soil, 
highly  productive  of  vegetable  life.  As  usual  the  forest  met  over  head 
forming  a  complete  shelter  from  the  sun's  rays. 

On  these  hills,  I  found  an  abundance  of  a  bulbous  root,  which  I 
take  to  be  the  squill,  it  is  as  large  as  a  common  onion  and  intensely 
bitter ;  the  Sonthals  use  it  to  thicken  newly  woven  cloth,  by  applying 
its  bitter  juice  to  the  surface  of  the  piece. 

On  the  right  of  our  party  and  far  up  the  hill,  a  furious  drumming 
and  screaming  was  being  carried  on,  irhioh  proved  to  be  a  party  of 
hill-men  driving  from  the  neighbourhood  a  leopard  that  had  been 
annoying  their  cattle. 

In  the  thickest  parts  of  the  jungle,  I  fell  in  with  several  places  of 
worship  as  used  by  the  hill-men ;  the  spots  are  generally  oeeufiied  by 
two  upright  posts  supporting  a  horizontal  one.  On  the  latter  were 
threaded  so  to  speak,  several  old  baskets,  calabasheSf  earthern  pots, 
rings  of  date  leaf,  an  old  wooden  mortar  without  a  bottom,  bundles  of 
leaves  tied  up  like  a  porter*s  knot,  bamboo   winnowing  baskets  and 

4  G  2 


596  Noiet  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahai  Hills.       [No.  7. 

string  hamiDockg ;  at  another  "  GosaiDthan"  as  these  spots  are  called, 
I  found  the  horizontal  pole  supporting  numerous  bamboo  bows  and 
arrows,  battle-axes  made  of  bamboo  with  date  leaf  blades,  and  nnme* 
rous  date  leaf  rings  ;  at  a  small  distance  removed  and  laid  in  the  foot 
path,  were  several  small  earthen-ware  cups  £lled  with  blood  nuzed 
with  spirit,  and  near  the  cups  was  a  bundle  of  Btaves  and  bamboos 
such  as  are  used  hj  the  hill-men  when  walking.  The  whole  of  these 
articles  are  offerings  made  to  Bedo  Gossain  either  as  Totive  offerings, 
for  expected  or  hoped-for  blessings,  or  as  offerings  of  thankfuhiesa  for 
benefits  received. 

At  sunset,  I  ascended  the  Sendgursa  hill  hj  a  very  steep  ascent, 
from  the  summit  of  which  I  had  the  finest  view  of  coup  d*oeil  yet 
obtained  of  the  hills ;  the  hill  is  about  two  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea,  and  from  its  summit  I  could  see  the  following  remarkable  ]and« 
marks ;  the  Monghyr  hills  to  the  north-west,  distant  eighty  miles, 
with  a  O.  T.  S.*  on  the  hill  Maruk :  the  6.  T.  S.  Mundar  hill  in 
Bh^Ipur  half  way,  or  forty  miles  dutant.  The  Ganges  at  Bhi* 
galpur,  distant  sixty  miles  in  N.  N.  W.  direction ;  the  long  reach 
of  the  Ganges  extending  to  Rampur  Bauliah,  seventy  miles  in  an 
E.  S.  £.  direction ;  the  whole  of  the  country  lying  between  the  foot 
of  the  hills  and  the  military  station  Berhampoor  on  the  Bhagretti, 
extending  over  fifty  miles.  To  the  sonth  G«  T.  S.  on  the  Satbor  hill 
in  Belputta,  distant  forty  miles  appeared  topping  the  whole  of  the 
Katicoond  carboniferous  range.  To  the  W.  S.  W.  distant  fifty  miles 
the  Teeur  hill  another  G.  T.  S.  and  all  the  small  detached  hills  of 
Beerbhoom,  as  well  as  the  hills  of  Hendweh  and  Pusseje  appeared, 
amongst  the  latter  are  the  Nugwan  and  Puchpuhar  hills  both  G.  T.  8. 
In  a  S.  W.  direction,  the  great  Parosnath  mountain  is  visible,  distant 
one  hundred  miles.  This  mountain,  in  height  neariy  ^L^e  thousand 
feet,  has  a  G.  T.  S.  on  its  summit  and  forms  the  culminating  point  of 
the  rocks  of  the  great  primitive  plateau  extending  from  Beerbhoom  to 
the  Dnnwah  Ghaut. 

To  the  S.  S.  W.  the  view  extends  over  the  Burdwaa  coal  fields ; 
and  to  the  S.  S.  B.  over  the  whole  of  the  eastern  portions  of  Beer- 
bhoom and  Burdwan ;  with  the  whole  of  the  southern  Rajmahal  hills 
and  surrounding  forests,  as  a  foreground,  whilst  the  view  of  the  hills 
*  G.  T.  S.  Great  Trigonomstricsl  Survey  Station. 


1 85 1 .]       Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  B^jnufhal  Hilte.  597 

•t  my  feet  was  most  complete,  I  could  see  into  every  valley,  count 
every  village  and  trace  the  outlines  of  the  hills  and  valleys. 

Descended  the  Sendgursa  hill  and  ascended  the  Sootlee  hill  to 
Busko,  a  small  hill  village,  from  whence  I  was  enabled  to  examine  a 
deep  valley  to  the  north*east.  The  summit  of  the  Sootlee  hill  is  com-* 
posed  of  laterite,  highly  sonorous  when  struck  ;  the  noise  of  the  foot-* 
falls  of  my  party  walking  along  sounded,  like  a  body  of  men  pas* 
ing  over  a  drawbridge,  and  I  noticed  that  the  naked  foot  produced  a 
much  louder  sound  than  was  produced  by  those  wearing  shoes.  I 
attribute  this  sound  to  the  cellular  nature  of  the  rock  and  to  the  thin 
stratum  of  earth  covering  it ;  this  sonorous  rock  lasted  for  a  mile,  the 
notes  ascending  and  descending  a  whole  octave  according  to  t^^e  nature 
of  the  rock  below. 

Slept  in  a  hut  at  the  village  of  Balkumi  to  the  north  of  the  Send- 
gursa hill. 

As  sunset  drew  near  the  air  was  filled  by  a  vast  flight  of  the  winged 
white  ants  (termes)  which  took  their  flight  from  numerous  orifices  in 
the  ground,  close  to  the  hut  in  which  I  had  taken  up  my  quarters. 

These  flights  generally  take  place  during  the  rainy  season  or  in 
August  and  September ;  they  are  the  females  who  having  arrived  at 
perfection,  leave  home  to  seek  a  nest  of  their  own,  where  they  become 
the  queen  ant. 

Out  of  the  myriads  that  go  forth  to  seek  their  fortune,  a  very  small 
proportion  can  ever  reach  their  destination,  as  every  bird  and  beast  in 
the  creation  appears  to  devour  them  with  avidity.  At  my  feet  a  hill« 
dog  was  eating  the  insects  by  hundreds  as  they  crawled  from  the 
earth  ;  the  bats  had  left  the  shelter  of  the  palm  trees  and  were  attack- 
ing them  ;  as  also  were  a  numerous  flock  of  Minas,  who  although 
they  had  betaken  themselves  to  roost  nevertheless  left  their  trees  and 
made  a  feast  off  these  delicious  insects.  Cattle,  horses,  kites,  crows, 
deer,  sheep  and  goats,  and  indeed,  almost  every  animal,  devour  this 
all-destroying  insect,  who  in  return,  as  every  One  in  India  well  knows 
to  his  cost,  spares  nothing  inanimate  during  its  wingless  state. 

9th  February,  1851. — Direction  south.  Descended  by  the  same 
steep  ascent  of  yesterday  to  Dangapara,  in  a  deeply  wooded  valley  in 
which  the  pea-fowl  were  very  numerous  and  noisy. 

Travelled  twelve  miles  in  a  southerly  direction  through  a  deep  val- 


598  Notei  upon  a  tour  through  the  BAjmakal  HilU*       [Ko.  7. 

ley  All!  of  Sontbal  Tillages  to  Umrapara,  on  the  Imnks  of  the  Bani- 
looee  Nnddie. 

At  the  sixth  mile  or  near  Domnraheer,  passed  over  a  flooring  com- 
posed of  the  heada  of  basalUc  columns.  The  rock  thronghont  this 
long  Tallej  affects  the  colamnar  shape  and  in  the  Ekri  nullah  which 
drains  the  valley,  masses  of  basalt  are  to  be  seen  that  have  assamed  a 
cylindrical  shape  measuring  twelve  feet  in  circumference. 

lOM  February,  1851.— Immediately  to  the  east  of  the  Bungalow  at 
Umrapara,  the  bed  of  the  Banslooee  Nuddie  is  crossed  by  a  broad  belt 
of  basalt,  causing  a  fall  in  the  stream  of  about  twelve  feet ;  the  basslt 
is  thickly  disseminated  with  nests  of  radiated,  acicular  and  tabulated 
seolite.  The  acicular  specimens  are  of  great  beauty,  some  of  the  nests 
measuring  four  inches  in  length,  with  crystals  of  a  microscopic  fine- 
ness half  an  inch  in  length ;  the  flat  or  stilbite  specimens  appear  in 
large  flat  plates  of  a  pearly  lustre  exceedingly  soft,  yielding  to  the 
nail ;  the  basalt  is  of  a  dark  green  approaching  to  black,  is  very  tough 
and  heavy,  has  a  sharp  angular  fracture  and  is  highly  magnetic.  The 
rocks  from  the  action  of  the  water  are  worn  into  deep  snaooth  cups, 
varying  from  the  sise  of  a  tea-cup  to  that  of  a  large  cauldron. 

In  the  centre  of  the  nullah,  below  the  falls  and  detached  from  the 
general  mass  of  rocks,  over  which  the  water  spreads,  is  a  group  of 
colossal  basaltic  columns ;  one  of  a  pentagonal  form  I  found  by  mea- 
surement to  be  forty-eight  feet  in  drcumferenca.  The  columns  are 
free  from  zeolite* 

From  Umrapara,  direction  south,  eight  miles,  I  visited  the  Doob- 
rajpoor  and  Gopeekandur  coal  beds.  The  coal  is  found  in  the  Tircul* 
tia  or  Tirputtee  nullah  which  flows  in  a  valley  between  sandstone  hills, 
and  near  the  two  Sonthal  villages  above  mentioned.  The  coal  which 
forms  the  bed  of  the  stream  for  about  half  a  mile  at  Doobrajpoor  ii 
slaty  and  good  for  nothing,  what  may  be  below  it  remains  to  be  seen. 
The  following  is  a  vertical  section  through  the  bank  of  the  Tircoltia, 
down  to  the  water  level. 

Feet    Inches. 

Dark  coloured  earth,.. 2  6 

Slaty  coal, 1  8 

Sand  with  threads  of  coal, 3  6 

Slatycoal, I  2 

Sandstone, „  „ 


1851.]        Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  RAjmahal  Hilts.  599 

Another  Section  giTes : 

A  friable  carbonaceous  soil, 2  6 

Sandstone, »»  5 

Slaty  coaly 3  ,, 

Friable  grey  sandstone, 9,  4 

Slaty  coal, 1  6 

Tough  ferruginous  sandstone, „  5 

Slaty  coal, 2  6  bed  of  nullah. 

Dip  of  strata,  east.  Strike,  north  and  south.  Between  Umrapara  and 
Doobrajpoor  the  rocks  are  sandstone  with  occasional  beds  of  intruded 
basalt  which  enclose  beds  of  zeolite. 

In  the  valley  known  as  the  Puchwara  pass  a  quantity  of  iron  is 
smelted  by  a  race  named  Nyas  and  exported  to  the  plains  or  sold  to 
the  hill-men  and  Sonthals,  after  having  been  manufactured  into  coarse 
hatchets,  plough  shares  and  arrow  heads. 

At  Selunji,  where  there  is  a  bungalow,  and  in  the  bed  of  the  Ban8>» 
looee,  the  gneiss  with  its  accompanying  dykes  of  greenstone,  have  been 
laid  bare  by  the  action  of  the  water  of  the  river ;  and  to  the  north  of 
the  river  about  a  mile  distant  coal  with  shale  and  sandstone  is  found 
overlying  these  hypogene  rocks.  Coal  is  also  found  midway  through 
the  valley  in  a  small  nullah  immediately  to  the  south-east  of  the 
Koonda  hill,  and  one  mile  west  of  the  village  of  Puchwara ;  I  have 
marked  the  spot  on  my  map  of  the  hills  in  the  hope  that  some  one 
having  the  leisure  may  visit  the  spot. 

II th  February,  18.51. — Direction  south,  thirteen  miles  to  Karodih, 
where  there  is  a  bungalow  on  the  banks  of  the  Tirputtee  nullah,  that 
flows  over  the  Doobrajpoor  coal  beds,  seven  miles  west  from  the  Bun- 
galow. 

The  whole  of  the  march  was  over  broken  raviney  and  hilly  ground, 
without  roads.  After  crossing  the  Banslooee  nullah,  the  footpath  runs 
through  a  forest  of  dhow  and  sterculia,  the  ground  strewed  with  agate 
and  quarU  crystals;  nests  of  the  latter  are  seen  adhering  to  and 
embedded  in  a  dark-coloured  and  tough  basalt.  At  the  ford  of  the 
river,  stands  a  yery  handsome  tree  with  dark  foliage,  the  name  of 
which  I  am  unacquainted  with ;  the  natives  call  it  kunda  or  grung,  it 
bears  a  handsofne  globular  pod  containing  two  seeds,  which  when  ripe 
are  of  a  scarlet  colour,  from  which  is  expressed  an  oil  used  for  anoint- 
ing cattle,  and  not  human  beings. 


600  Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HiBs.      [No.  7* 

The  pod  when  unripe  is  highly  aromatic  and  milky.  At  the  seventh 
mile  passed  oyer  a  bed  of  red  and  grey  sandstone,  one  irile  in  width, 
which  has  escaped  heing  overlaid  by  the  neighbouring  basalt,  and 
which  has  been  cut  into  by  the  action  of  the  water  of  a  small  hill 
stream ;  it  is  the  common  coarse  sandstone  which  is  found  in  company 
with  the  coal  at  Doobrajpoor  and  of  which  bed  it  b  an  outcrop. 

Passed  under  the  small  basaltic  hill  Kalipuhar,  on  which  stands  one 
of  tiie  masonry  pillars  demarcating  the  Damin-i-koh  boundary.  The 
hills  about  Karodih  are  low,  round-backed  and  well  wooded. 

I2th  February,  1851. — Direction  south-west  six  mQes;  orer  basalt 
for  the  first  four  miles ;  at  the  fourth  mile  sandstone  is  met  with  at 
the  entrance  of  a  prettily  wooded  valley  flanked  by  low  hills.  Crossed 
the  sandstone  hills  to  Saltaha  where  there  is  a  bungalow,  on  the  banks 
of  a  hill  torrent. 

A  heavy  fog  obscured  the  landscape  during  the  greater  part  of  the 
march.  The  basalt  psssed  over  this  day  was  of  a  pak  grey  colour, 
embedding  agate  and  chalcedony  balls  ;  and  sometimes  appearing  as 
large  slabs  or  floors  of  rock,  at  other  spots  as  exfoliating  into  spherical 
masses.  In  the  nullah  south  of  the  bungalow,  the  water  has  laid  bare 
a  flooing  or  mass  of  sandstone  one  foot  in  thickness,  the  whole  divided 
into  right-angled  parallelograms  of  two  feet  in  ^length  by  one  foot  in 
width.  The  regularity  of  the  divisions  and  uniformity  of  the  angles 
are  very  remarkable,  both  of  which  I  imagine  are  the  effects  of  desic- 
cation. The  sandstone  overlies  a  soft  friable  white  clay,  and  observ- 
ing traces  of  coal  in  it,  Mr.  Pontet,  whom  I  again  met  at  this  spot, 
at  my  requisition  sent  off  a  Sonthal  up  the  nullah  to  look  out  for  coal. 
He  returned  in  the  afternoon  bringing  specimens  of  a  slaty  coal  which 
burnt  very  well.  In  the  evening  went  to  the  spot,  which  is  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  nullah  one  mile  south  by  east  of  the  Sonthal  village 
Chicheroo. 

Feet.    Inches.    . 

The  section  in  the  banks  shows  earth 3  „ 

Sandstone, 9  „ 

Slaty  coal  and  shale, ^ »,  „ 

I'Sth  February,  1851. — Direction  five  miles  south-east  to  Moosoria 
bungalow,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Brahminee  river.  The  road  winds 
prettily  under  low  basaltic  hills,  the  lowland  bring  sandstone  and 


i851.]         Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hills.  601 

Bhale»  mnch  disturbed  by  the  intruding  basalt.  At  Moosoria,  half  a 
mile  north  of  the  bungalow^  coal  crops  out  of  the  left  bank  of  the 
Brahminey  in  several  spots,  as  well  as  on  the  opposite  or  right  bank* 

The  rocks  in  the  river  are  sandstone,  three  feet  thick  overlying  clay 
and  shale.  The  former  rock  has  been  extensively  quarried,  but  in  a 
most  expensive  and  curious  manner ;  deep  tauk-like  excavations  have 
been  made  ia  the  solid  rock,  instead  of  going  to  the  exposed  edge  of 
the  rock  to  procure  slabs  and  blocks  for  millstones,  which  in  former 
days  were  taken  down  the  river  to  Bellia  Narainpoor,  a  fine  village 
belonging  to  Moorshedabad,  and  situate  on  the  right  bank,  eight  miles 
from  the  quarry. 

In  the  evening  marched  along  the  banks  of  the  Brahminey  to  Bellia 
Narainpoor.  At  Singhpoor,  or  at  the  sixth  mile,  the  river  dashes  over 
a  bed  of  basaltic  columns  of  great  extent,  causing  a  fall  in  the  stream 
of  about  eight  or  ten  feet.  To  the  west  where  the  rock  first  appears, 
it  is  a  waved  floor  of  basalt  having  all  the  appearance  of  having  but 
lately  been  poured  out  in  a  liquid  state  over  the  bed  of  the  river ;  a 
little  further  east  it  becomes  columnar ;  the  columns  being  vertical  or  at 
right  angles  to  the  cooling  surface ;  each  column  measuring  four  feet 
in  circumference ;  further  east  the  rock  again  becomes  a  solid  mass, 
embedded  in  which  are  numerous  large  and  small  nests  of,  elegant 
quartz  crystals,  and  agate  balls ;  the  former  of  great  beauty.  Masses 
of  pink  felspar  are  also  embedded  in  the  basalt.  The  whole  bed  which 
crosses  the  river  at  right  angles  is  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  broad  and 
is  entirely  free  from  sand.  In  one  part  of  the  columnar  group  the 
protruding  heads  of  the  columns  have  been  by  the  united  action  of 
the  atmosphere  and  running  water  worn  into  globes,  all  the  angles  of 
the  polygons  having  disappeared,  spaces  have  been  left  between  the 
columns,  and  thus  the  ground  is  covered  by  round  balls  the  size  of 
bee-hives  giving  a  curious  appearance  to  the  whole  group. 

I4th  February,  1851.— A  few  miles  south  of  Bellia  Narainpoor, 
the  basalt  ceases  and  is  replaced  by  an  extensive  bed  of  nodular  iron- 
stone which  extends  for  thirty  miles  north  and  south,  and  about  fifteen 
miles  east  and  west ;  this  bed  of  iron  ore  gives  occupation  to  many 
hundred  forges  the  produce  of  which  is  exported  to  Moorshedabad, 
all  the  neighbouring  towns,  and  to  Calcutta. 

This  extensive  iron  bed  overlies  granite  and  gneiss,  both  of  which 

4  a 


602 


Notes  vpon  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  HiU$,     [No.  ?• 


rocks  occarionallj  protrude  through  it ;  asaodated  with  the  iron* 
stone  are  patches  of  ferruginous  sandstone^  Tarious  coloured  daysy  and 
actinoUte. 

List  of  Coal  localities  situated  within  the  Damin-i-koh  or  E^^mahal 

Hills — as  known  in  1851. 


o 


1. 


2. 


3. 


5. 


6. 


Description  of  locality. 


7. 


8. 


In  the  Brahminee  river,  at  Moosuria ;  which 
river  forms  the  southern  boundary  of  the 
Damin-i-koh.  This  coal  extends  to  an  un- 
known distance  into  Tuppeh  Belputtah.  An 
indifferent  coal. 

In  the  Brahminee  river,  three  miles  north-west 
of  No.  If  and  one  mile  east  of  Domunpoor. 
This  is  an  excellent  coal. 

• 

Three  miles  north  of  No.  2,  are  traces  of  coal 
in  a  small  nullah,  half  a  mile  south  of  Chi- 
chroo. 

Seven  miles  north  of  No.  3,  are  the  extensive 
beds  of  the  Gopikandur  and  Doobrajpoor 
valley.  The  coal  hitherto  produced  is  a 
bituminous  slaty  mineral. 

Four  miles  south-west  in  a  small  nullah  (under 
the  Dhunnia  Puharee  hill)  which  ftlls  into 
the  Goomra  nullah  is  a  bed  of  coal. 

Two  miles  north  of  No.  5,  and  half  a  mile 
north  of  the  Nargunjo  bungalow^  in  a  nul- 
lah is  a  bed  of  coal. 

Situated  immediately  at  the  eastern  foot  of  the 
Koondapuhar  hill,  which  is  one  mile  re- 
moved from  the  sontliem  or  right  bank  of 
the  Bansbooee  Nuddie,  which  flows  through 
the  Puchwara  pass,  and  one  mile  west  from 
the  village  of  Mudhobun,  is  a  bed  of  coal. 

At  the  western  entrance  of  the  Puchwara  pass, 
at  the  village  of  Burgo,  and  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Bansbooee  nullah,  is  a  coal  bed. 


Discoverer's  name. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1838. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1838. 


Mr.  Pontet  and 
Captain  Sherwill, 
1851. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1841. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1841. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1841. 


Captun  Sherwifli 
1851. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1844. 


1851.]        Notes  upon  a  tour  through  the  R^ntahal  HilU* 


603 


9. 


10. 


DisooTerer's  name. 


One  mile  dne  north  from  No.  8,  situate  in  an 
enclosed  valley,  is  a  coal  bed. 

At  the  entrance  to  the  hills  on  the  western 
flank  by  the  Chuperbita  pass,  and  under 
the  lofty  spur  of  a  hill  of  the  same  name, 
and  in  the  bed  of  the  Goomani  or  Jumoonee 
nullah,  are  three  beds  of  coal  extending  to 
a  distance  of  two  miles,  and  one  mile  fur- 
ther north-east  are  traces  of  coal  in  the 
same  nullah. 


Mr.  Pontet,  1844. 


12. 


13. 


II.  North  sixteen  miles,  of  No.  10,  and  twenty 
four  miles  south  of  the  Ganges,  is  the  great 
Hurrah  basin,  with  several  outcrops  of  a 
slaty  coal,  associated  with  and  underlying 
columnar  basalt. 

At  the  Bora  Ghaut  on  the  Gundaisree  hill, 
which  forms  the  northern  boundary  to  the 
Hurrah  basin,  are  traces  of  coal. 

At  the  Motee  Jhurna  waterfall,  overhanging 
Sikreegullee  on  the  Ganges,  are  traces  of 
coal,  but  in  small  quantities.'  The  coal  ap- 
pears to  have  been  charred  and  disturbed 
by  the  basalt,  in  the  heart  of  which  igneous 
rock  the  coal  in  several  instances  appears 
enclosed  in  detached  nests,  twelve  feet  in 
length. 

A  large  Rhinoceros  looking  fossil  skull  is  seen 
embedded  in  the  basalt. 

The  summit  of  the  hill,  from  whence  the  small 
stream  forming  the  waterfall  at  this  spot 
flows,  is  composed  of  basaltic  columns  rest- 
ing on  non-columnar  basalt  which  latter 
rock  envelops  the  coal. 


Captain  Sherwill, 
1851. 


Captain  Tanner, 
[1831. 


Captain  Tanner, 
1831. 


Captain  Tanner, 
1831. 


N.  B.  There  is  an  unt raced  bed  of  fresh-water  limestone  in  the 
northern  portion  of  the  hills,  four  miles  south  of  the  Teleeaghurhee 
Fort ;  and  situated  between  the  two  small  hamlets,  Gury tee  and  Simur- 
tolUh. 

4  B  2 


604 


Notes  iipon  a  tour  through  the  Rdfmahal  Hills.      [No.  7. 


00 


i5 


S 


«  n  »  0 

0 

m  . 

M 

«  »-• 

J3  S  *»  ♦* 

'fi'2  S 

r^  0 

■M  ?^     H 

««    C    9> 

i2 

s'sS.-gg 

•^^  s  s 

s 

s  s  "  &  ^ 

6^2 

S  >%cuo 

-  "  • 

1  ►*    * 

.a -3 'So 

eo  '^  0 

£.t. 

0   ^   S 

0     &     «D 

0 

QO 

C4 

0 

0 

CO 
CO 

CO 
00 

«k 

1.5  « 

'^ 

»•* 

to 

CO 

o»      ^ 

•s  . 

0 

CO 

0 

umber 
Houses 

<o 

r — 

«o  CC 

i  t^  l>. 

cc 

00  C4  C4  C4 

a 

^ 

—  00  —  0 

M       »       a^       « 

"^ 

'^  CO  C^  CO 

cc 

•^ 

0 

>                TT 

*ft 

to 

c 

>                 O^ 

®  1^ 

^ 

er 

)               CO 

Number 
Yillagei 

9> 

1 

')UdJ- 

V 

3aiiM 

0 

04 

00  o)  00  0 

c 

CO  Ci  —  CO 

e^ 

• 

0 

:  :  :  g 

.     •     •     0 

;  :  :  -S 

sr.s£  : 

• 

• 

»                          • 

ft                                 « 

3- 

O 

am* 

• 

•        0) 

-§§•§.: 

s ..  g  • 

11^  ' 

0 

-3 

i  l^l-s  1 

a    B  ScS  1    g 

1 

6 

> 

^ 

*-*  N  CO  ^     GQ 

• 

fr^  'e3 

0O 

JJU3 

• 

0 
m 

08    2      • 

1 

« 

4)  t^ 

on 

ce 

ShjS 

;z; 

s 

1851.]         Notet  tgton  a  tour  through  the  Rdjmahal  Hillt. 


605 


I 

ft3 


I 

S 


11. 


Q 

;& 


a 

V 


s 


> 


CO 


• 

m 

•2 

s 

The  whole  of  this  cleared 
land  is  on  the  Hills. 

• 
• 
• 
• 

•s 
.s 

oa 

'd 

c 

OB 

'd 

is 

« 

OB 

8h 

▼alleys  and  lowlands. 

Which   allows  each  inhabi- 
tant 6<^.  Or.  34 pU.   acres 
upon  the  total   or    gross 
area ;  or  I  ae.  2  rd.  3pU. 
of  cultivation. 

Total  area  of 

the     Daroin-i- 

koh,  in  square 

miles. 

• 
• 

a 
• 

o 

• 

to 

CO 

• 
• 
• 
* 

• 
to 
to 

CO 

Square  miles,  being 
within  the  Damin- 
i-koh      boundary, 
which    are   occu- 
pied by  Hills  and 
uncleared     forest, 
but  which  are  cul- 
turable. 

• 
• 
• 

o 

• 

to 

o 

• 
• 

• 
• 

o 

• 

to 

o 

Square  Miles. 

to 

• 
• 

o 

Acres  under 

CnltiTationand 

Fallow. 

00 
CO 

• 

• 
• 

o 
to 

to 

o 
o 

00 
O) 

• 

OD 

o 

s 

S 

08 

• 
• 

• 

H 

s 

o 

•a 

• 
• 
• 
• 

1 

B 
C 

I 

! 
1 

} 

• 
• 
• 

a 

a 

606 


Notes  upon  a  Tour  through  the  R^nuthal  Hill*.     [No.  7. 


Pi 


9 


08 


a 

§ 


V  08     * 

«  S  J 

o  o^ 

'«'  W    C8 


.a 


4) 


9**  S 

S3      M 
>*^     OB 


0) 


.^  ^  o 

•■■■I         ^^      ^i* 
■  pi*    '(^        ** 


©eg 

a  s-Si 

^  «  c  o 

O    OB     M> 
B     ^     0     fl 

^^    O    ■*    ^ 

*  r3       ■** 

-pi 

0    O    CB    9 


0« 

3 

o 
c 

OS 

O 


2 


4> 


«-a  * 

p      to 
Co. 

►    O    «8 

«  2  *»  J2 

o        ^    4» 
rt  *^    •.»    •* 

S  S  S.S 

CI    B    S    S 
4)  «  ^  2 

P4» 


o 

08    a 


'^'S  2'1» 


CO 


OB   CO     •»«*  ^  O  to 

Sis*     ••' 

s  o  o  'ja  "^^ 

&.^  S  g  o 

c»QPPh 


o 

-s 

«o 
«o 
to 


OS 


a 

M 


O 


1 85 1 .]  Comparative  list  of  Upanishads.  607 

To  Dr.  A  Sprbnobr,  Secretary  to  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Mt  dear  Sprbnger, — I  have  the  pleasure  to  fonrard  to  jon,  for 
publication  in  the  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  Society^  a  letter  from  W. 
Elliot,  Esq.  dated  the  30th  August,  together  with  a  comparative  list  of 
the  Upanishads  and  extracts  from  the  Mah&vdkya  Ratqivali  and  the 
Muktika  Upanishads,  to  which  I  added  an  English  translation. 

Mr.  Elliot's  list  of  the  Upanishads^  as  received  among  the  Telin- 
gana  Pandits,— *the  first  complete  one  that  has  ever  been  published^ 
will  be  of  great  value  to  all  those  who  take  an  interest  in  those  curious 
monuments  of  antiquity,  and  will,  no  doubt,  induce  other  friends  of 
Sanscrit  literature,  whose  position  gives  them  an  opportunity  of  doing 
80,  to  collect  similar  lists  among  the  Pandits  of  different  parts  of 
India,  especially  at  Benares,  in  the  country  of  the  Mahrattas  and  in 
Bajasthana. 

Yours  sincerely, 
Howrah,  3\st  Oct.  1851.  E.  Robr. 

To  Dr.  E.  Robr,  Calcutta. 

Masulipatam,  August  30th,  1851. 

Dear  Sir, — On  receiving  the  October  number  for  1850  of  the 
Bibliotheca  Indica  (Vol.  YII.  No.  34)  some  weeks  ago,  I  compared 
the  list  of  Upanishads  given  in  the  preface,  with  those  known  to  the 
Pa^^its  of  this  part  of  India  (Telingana),  and  finding  the  variations 
to  be  considerable,  I  have  thought  that  it  might  perhaps  be  interesting 
to  you  to  see  the  result  of  my  examination.  I  must  premise  however 
that  I  have  never  given  my  attention  to  this  branch  of  Brahminical 
learning,  and  I  trust  therefore  you  will  pardon  me,  if  you  find  the 
particulars  I  now  send,  either  crude  or  superfluous. 

The  number  of  Upanishads  contained  in  your  list  (pref.  v. — vii. 
note)  compiled  from  those  of  Golebrooke,  Weber,  Anquetil  du  Perron, 
&c.  is  95.  The  received  lists  of  this  part  of  India  exhibit  the  larger 
number  of  108.  But  in  your  list,  different  parts  of  the  same  Upani- 
shad  bear  separate  Nos.,  as  for  instance,  the  Mandukya,  which  in 
Colebrooke's  list  is  entered  ««Nos.  12—15."  Adopting  these  addi- 
tional numbers  wherever  they  occur  in  yours,  the  Telugu  list  is 
increased  to  120.  Of  all  these  I  have  copies,  or  am  able  to  procure 
them,  besides  which  I  possess  three  other  works,  termed  Upanishads 


608  Comparative  lUt  of  Upanuhads.  [No.  7. 

though  not  foand  in  the  received  lists.  I  enclose  a  memorandnm 
marked  A.  showing  the  whole  of  these.  The  first  column  contains 
the  numbers  of  the  Telugu  works  arranged  conformably  to  jour  list, 
founded  on  Golebrooke's,  which  (i.  e.  Colebrooke's)  is  given  in  the 
second  column,  Anquetil's  in  the  third  and  the  Miscellaneous  Nos. 
from  Weber  and  other  sources  in  the  fourth.  The  order  of  the  nnm- 
bers»  I  may  remark,  is  derived  only  from  the  preface  above  referred  to 
(No.  34  of  Vol.  YII.)  and  may  not  therefore  be  quite  correct.  The 
remaining  works  known  to  the  Telugu  Pandits  then  follow  alphabeti- 
cally, the  three  extra  ones,  being  marked  with  a;*  viz.  Nos.  87»  103 
and  123,  the  last  having  been  added  subsequent  to  the  preparation 
of  the  list.  In  the  first  of  these  three,  the  Mah&v^ya  Ratndvali,  an 
enumeration  of  the  whole  108  Nos.  occurs  with  a  specification  of  the 
Vedas  to  which  they  belong.  A  similar  list  is  likewise  found  in  the 
Muctica  Upanishad,  No.  93  in  my  list.  Extracts  from  these  two 
works  transcribed  in  N^igari  characters  and  marked  B  and  G  are 
enclosed.  I  have  made  enquiry  for  the  f  ^ca  of  Anandagiri  on  the 
Swetaswatara  Upanishad,  but  hitherto  without  success. 

There  is  a  notice  in  the  last  No.  of  the  Journ.  As.  Soc.  (III.  of 
1851,  p.  283)  inviting  aid  in  procuring  MSS.  of  the  Sanhita  of  the 
filack  Yajur  Veda  and  its  commentary  by  Sayanacharya.  Copies  of 
portions  of  these  are  not  uncommon  and  no  great  difficulty  would  be 
experienced  in  collecting  a  complete  set,  both  of  the  text  and  commen- 
tary. Most  of  them  are  in  palm  leaves,  but  some  are  on  p^>er,  all 
however  are  in  Teulgu  characters. 

It  will  give  me  great  pleasure  if  I  can  be  of  any  assistance  to  join 
in  the  valuable  labours  in  which  you  are  engaged,  by  procuring  for  yon 
any  information  which  this  province  can  furnish,  but  in  doing  so,  I  am 
sorry  to  say,  I  can  bring  no  critical  knowledge  to  bear  on  the  value 
of  such  materials  as  may  fall  in  my  way. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Yours  very  faithfully, 
Walter  Elliot. 


1851.] 


Comparatwe  liit  of  Upanishads, 


609 


A. 


6 

1      OB 

• 

Mm 

• 

1 

^1 

"S 

.3^ 

OB 

.> 

CD 

Names  o^  Upudsfaads. 

m  Si 

00    O 

•SV 

o  to 

o^ 

op    . 

o  » 

^^ 

^i 

55  if 

»; 

•o 

23 

^ 

1 

1 

4 

•  • 

Mun^Akdpanishad. 

2 

2 

14 

Pramdpanisbad. 

3 

3 

25 

BrahmaTidyopanishad. 

4 

4 

33 

Kshurikopanishad. 

•  • 

5 

41 

Ghdlika. 

5 

6 

9 

Atharva  ^irtfpanishad. 

6 

7 

23 

Atharva  «ikh6panbhad. 

7 

8 

28 

Garbh6paDiBhad« 

8 

9 

16 

Mah6pani8had. 

4 

9 

10 

•  • 

Brahma. 

10 

11 

48 

Pr^^ni  h6tr6paiii8had. 
Mfig^Skyopanishad. 

11—14 

12—15 

31 

•  • 

16 

•  • 

Nilaradra. 

15 

17 

•  • 

Nfidabindupanishad. 

•  • 

18 

•  • 

Brahmabindu. 

16 

19 

26 

Amritabinddpariishad . 

17 

20 

15 

Dhyfinabindtipanishad. 

18 
19 

21 

22 

27 
20 

T^iiibindiipanishad. 
YogaAkshdpanishad. 

20 

23 

21 

Y6gatatw6paQishad. 

21 

24 

■  • 

Sanyiaopanishad. 

22 

25 

35 

Arunikdpanisbad. 
Kantharruti. 

•  • 

26 

•  * 

•  • 

27 

•  ■ 

Pin^u. 

23 

28 

24 

ilCtmaTidy6panishad.       v> 

24—29 

29—34 

50 

Nrisinha  t&paniyya. 

30—31 

35—36 

37 

KathaTalli  upanisbad* 

32 

37 

46 

K^nopanisbad. 

33 

38 

7 

, 

Ndr^yandpanisbad. 

34—35 

39—40 

30 

Vribann&rfyaQa. 

36 

41 

6 

Sarwasdrdpanishad. 

37 

42 

•  • 

Hansopanishad. 

38 

43 

34 

Paramahansa  parivrdjakopanbhad. 

•  • 

44 

38 

Anandavalli. 

•  • 

45 

39 

BhriguTalli* 

39 

46 

•  • 

G&ru^opanishad. 

40 

47 

•  a 

K&ldgninidr6pafii8bad. 

41—42 

48—49 

•  • 

R&mat6paniyya« 

43 

50 

18 

Kaiyaly6paHishadr 

4  I 

610 


Comparative  Uti  of  Upamshadt* 


[No.  7. 


Names  of  Upaiiishads. 


59 


eo 


61 
62 

•  • 
63 

6b 


m  • 

•  ■ 

•  ■ 


10 

17 

32 
42 
43 
46 
47 
49 
8 
19 
22 
40 
44 
45 
•  • 


*  • 


J&bflopanishad. 

AsnmtL, 

Ch'hdnd6gy<Spaii]8liAd« 

Vrihad&ranyaJLa. 

Maitrfyani  upanishad* 

Iffiv^sydpaniflhad. 

Aitar^jdpanUhad . 

KooshStakopanishad. 

jSw^t^ifwatardpaniahad. 

G6p&latiLpanijy6paiii8had. 

Sandara  tdpini. 

Tripurd  tapandpauishad. 

Tiipurdpaniflhad. 

Seandopanishad. 

Konla. 

G6p(chandanain. 

Dar^nuidpanishad. 

VajrasiichikdpaniBhad. 

Haasanida. 

^mab(6dh6pani8had. 

Shekl  or  Pankl. 

Amrat  LankouL 

Amrita  naddpaniahad, 

Tdraka. 

Arkhi* 

Savank. 

Tad6va. 

Sata  rudriya. 

Svra,  sankalpa. 

Purasha  siikta. 

V^shkala. 

TschakU. 

Radra, 


94 
95 
90 


£.  I.  H. 


Nir^ambdpanishad. 
Srimadatta  (St.  Petenbuig.) 
TaUtariyyopanishad* 
Adhydtmdpanishad. 
Adwait^kopaniahad* 


1851.] 


Comparative  list  of  Upanishads* 


6U 


O 

PU 

• 

Cole- 
st. 

nque- 
rron's 

■ 

CO 

S  s 

.3  a 

OB 

.S3 

lihrnes  of  Upamshacb. 

•5   9 

»    « 

»    St 

-  s 

o  eo 

O^ 

®Q 

•   ^  s 

==1 

2^ 

1  ^-t 

• 

66 

Ak«liam^ik6pamBhad. 
Akahytipanishad. 

67 

68 

Annaptirndpanishad. 

69 

Avadhtitdponiahad. 

70 

Ayyakt6panishad. 

71 

Bahwrich6panishad. 

72 

Bhasma  J&b&ldpanbhad. 

73 

Bh^vandpanishad . 

74 

Bhikshakdpanishad. 

75 

Brihajj^b&lopanishad. 

76 

Dakshana  mdrti  upanishad. 

77 

DattAtr6j6panishad. 

78 

D^yyupanishad. 

79 

£k^Bhar6panisliad. 

80 

Ganapaty  upanishad . 

81 

H  ay  agrivdpanishad. 

82 

J&b^upanishad. 

83 

Kali8antaran6panishad. 

84 

Kafhopanisbad. 

85 

Krishnopanishad. 

86 

KundiDak6paDi8had. 

87 

Mah&T&kya  ratn&vali. 

88 

Mab&Y&kydpanishad. 

89 

Maitr^yyupanishad. 

90 

Man^ala  brahmdpanishad'. 

91 

Mantrikdpaiiishad . 

92 

Mudgaldpanishad . 

93 

Muktikdpanishad . 

94 

N&rada  parWrdjakopamshad^ 

95 

Nurw6n6panishad . 

96 

Parabrahmdpanisbad. 

97 

Panchabrahmopaniabad. 

• 

98 

Parama  hansopaniabad. 

99 

P&supada  brahrndpanishad. 

100 

Rahasydpanishad. 

101 

R4ma  rahaaydpanishad. 

102 

RudrabridaT6paniabad. 
Rudra  Jdbaldpaniahad. 

103 

104 

* 

Rudlr&ksbdpaniahad. 

4i2 


612 


CcmparaHve  Ksi  of  UpamUkadi, 


[No.  7, 


Nos.    as    per 
Telugu  List. 

OB 

1 

Nos.  in  Anque- 
til  Du    Perron's 

:::::::::::::::::::        Liat. 

Nos.    in    Dr. 
Weber's  LUt. 

Names  of  UpanisbadB. 

105 

106 

107 
108 
109 
110 
111 
112 
113 
114 
115 
116 
117 
118 
119 
120 
121 
122 
123 

- 1 

5&Q4iljr6p«nisliad. 

5arabhopanishad. 

Saraswati  rabasj^panisbad. 

S&Hrakdpanisbad. 

S&ty&yaniyydpanisbad* 

S&Titrydpanisnad. 

SitiSpanisbad. 

Sonbb%ya  laksmyupanUiad. 

Subilopanisbad. 

Stirydpanisbad. 

Ttok8&r6panisbad. 

Trinkbi  brabmandpanisbad. 

Turiyy&tfta  Avadbdtdpanisbad. 

Var^dpanisbad. 

V^ud^v6paniAbad« 

T%naTalky6pani8bad. 

Yogacbti^^mapi  upanisbad. 

Toga  kuQ4^y  upanisbad. 

Qiyatri  upanisbad. 

B.    Extract  from  the  Mahdvdkya  EatndvalL 

1.    Tbere  are  four  Y&las  according  to  the  division  of  them  into 
Big,  YajuTy  etc.  Yedas.    Tbere  are  21  schools  of  the  Big,  109  of  the 


1 85 1 .]  ComparaHve  list  of  Upatnikads.  6 1 3 

Tajar,  1000  of  the  Sima  and  50  of  the  AthflrrooA.  To  every  school 
belongs  one  Upanishad.  There  are  in  total  1180  Upanishads.  The 
venerable  R^machandra  instructed  his  messenger  (Hanum&n)  that 
among  them,  108  are  prmcipal  Upanishads ;  accordingly  in  the  Muktik^ 
Upanishad  several  Slokas  are  written,  containing  the  names  of  108 
Upanishads* 

With  reference  to  this  the  Big  Y^a  contains  10  Upanishads,  the 
Tajur  in  its  two  divisioDS,  vis.  the  white  and  the  black  Yajur,  51,  viz* 
the  white  19  and  the  black  32,  the  S&ma  16,  and  the  Atharraoa  31 ; 
in  total  108. 

C*    Extract  from  the  Muktikd  Upanishad. 

UTT  ^  WZ  ira  WB  *<l^*i  ftfM^J  I 

uw  ^^w  ^rxin^  %?rT%  t^  ^mifr :  1 
mn  ^<i*iiT  ir%  ftf^  ifT^  ftn:«  ftwr  1 
^^nwt  ^iwhrtft  ^ni^rrwT^  ^nfWt  I 

w^  IF?  ^pi  pRiT  ^nRmpvnrRTV  1 


6 1 4  Comparative  litt  of  Upamikadt.  [No.  7. 

^nftrsq  ^Twn  1^R^l^f  ircir^  "'T'^  • 
HK^ii.  inrr^TTw  ^inn  ftrrnNf  i 

(iii.iMi«i  f^f^^^wT^rv  inffinrnirir  ^mw  cn<^  mw  fwj 
5^«iid1<^  VJTW  ^ii^rrc  ^rni"^iw  vii^i^i^l  ^f^nrprt 

fw^  ^'2?nrT^  ^"in^Tfti^^  ^jftun  ^w^rrc  ^a^iK^^  irSrifw^ 
iBrffw^  m^iOrar  5ui<«vi  ^ftr^TRf^  ^^f^  iiT'i!t<*  "^tir- 

5t^  ^Rn4  ^nrftf  S^arnrfii  ii^Wt  ^^WT't  $wi^iii*i(ii 
■^vt^  '^  ^Riro  w^rar  ff^sw  ^nfrlt  ^^^ro  'e^  wrn- 


J851.]  Comparative  list  of  Upanuhads.  615 

viiAf^  incir^inrfii'n^^  ^hm^  ^:^twi  m^v^i  iR3f^ 

1.  O  descendant  of  Baghu,  B6ma»  how  many  V^das  are  there, 
and  among  them  how  many  schools  (Sikhas),  and  which  are  the  Upa- 
nishads  of  the  latter  ?  In  pity  tell  me  this  according  to  the  truth. 

2.  (R&ma  answers :)  Four  V^das  are  known  according  to  the  diyi- 
aion  of  them  into  Rig,  Tajar,  etc.  Y^da.  The  schools  of  them  are 
nmnerous,  and  in  the  same  manner  their  Upanishads. 

3.  The  number  of  schools  of  the  Rig  Ydda  is  21,  of  the  Yqor 
109,  O  son  of  Mirut  (of  the  wind,  Hanum&n)* 

4.  1000  in  number  are  the  schools  of  the  Sima,  O  fear  of  enemies ; 
and  of  the  Athanraoa  50,  according  to  division. 

5.  It  is  agreed,  that  to  each  Sakha  belongs  one  Upanishad.  If  it 
is  a  desire  for  Uberation  without  body  (what  constitutes  an  Upanishad) 
then  say,  there  are  108. 

6.  Listen  to  their  order  and  their  formula  of  benediction.  I  will 
speak  in  truth.  1,  The  Im.  2,  K^na.  3,  Katha.  4,  Pra«na.  5, 
MuQ^    6,  Md^^dkya.    7,  Tittiri. 

7.  8,  Aitar^ya.  9,  Chandogya.  10,  BrihaddraQyaka.  11,  Bramha. 
12,  Kaivalya.  13,  Jib^a.  14,  iSw^fi^watara.  15,  Hansa.  16, 
Xru^i. 

8.  17,.6arbha.  18,  Ndrdyaya.  19,  Hansa  (Parama  H.)  20, 
Vindu  (Amrita  V.)  21,  N&da,  (Amrita  N.)  22,  iSiras  (Atharva 
^.)  23,  iSikhi.  24,  Maitrdya^i.  25,  Kaushatakl.  26,  Brihadjdb^. 
27>  Tipini. 

9.  28,  K^6gni  Rndnu  29,  Maitrfya.  30,  Subdla.  31,  Kshurika. 
32,  Mantrika.  33,  SarvasAra.  34,  Nir61amba.  35»  Rahasya  (S'uka  R.) 
36,  Yajrasdchika. 


616  (hmparatwe  tut  of  UpoMuhadt.  [No.  7. 

10.  37,  T^jiS  (T^OTindu).  38,  N^ida  (NadATinda).  39,  DhjioML 
(Dhy&wmdu.)  40,  Brahma  (Brahmayidj4).  41,  Togaiattwa.  4% 
Atmabodha.  43,  Pariyr6t  (Paramahansa  parivHit.)  44,  Trijikhi 
(Triflikhf  Br&mhaQa).  45,  SOL  46,  (Chddd)  (Chulika.)  47,  NirY^^a. 
48y  Manjala  (M.  Bramhana.) 

11.  49,  Dakhsi^d  (D.  Mdrti.)  50,  Sarabha.  51,  Skanda.  52, 
Mah&n^yaoa.  53,  Adwaya.  54,  Rahasya  (Saras wati  R.)  55, 
Bamatapana.    56,  Vasad^Ya.    57,  Mndgala. 

12.  58,  fifiodila.  59,  Paingala.  60,  Bhikshn.  61,  Mah&.  62, 
^driraka.  63,  S'ikhd  (Toga  S^)  64,  Tariyitita.  65,  Sanyiba. 
66,  Parivr&ja  (Narada  P.)    67,  Akshamdlik^. 

13.  68,  ATyakta.  69,  Ek^Qcahara.  70,  P6rna.(AnDa  P.)  71, 
Sarya.  72,  Akahi.  73,  Adhy&tma.  74,  Kun^iki.  75,  S&yitri.  76, 
Atma.    77,  P^s'upata.    78,  Parabramha.   79,  Aradhilta. 

14.  80,  Tripur&tapana.  81,  D^tI.  82,  Tripar6.  83,  Katha 
(Rudra  K.)  84,  Bh&yani.  85,  Hridaya  (Budra  H.)  86,  Ktm^. 
87,  Bhasma  (B.  JMitL.)  88,  BudHlkdia,  89,  Gaoa  (G.  PatL)  90, 
Dars'ana. 

15.  91,  T&ras&ra.  92,  Mah^yttya.  93,  Panchabramha.  94,  Agni- 
hotraka  (Pr&qa  A.)  95,  Gop^tapana.  96,  Krishga  (K.  Tapana). 
97,  Y6jnayalkya.    98,  Varflia. 

16.  99,  S&ty&yanf.  100,  Hayagrfya.  101,  Dattdtr6ya.  102,  Gira^a. 
103,  Kali  (K.  Santarana).  104,  JihOa.  105,  Saubhagya.  106, 
Bahasya  (Ra'ma  B.)     107,  Richa  (Bahwricha).     108,  Muktik^ 

17.  Then  the  son  of  the  wind  asked  the  illoatrious  R&machandra : 
Pray,  tell  the  different  formulas  of  benediction  for  the  Rig  and 
the  other  Y^das.  The  illustrious  Rdmachandra  said :  The  formula 
of  benediction  for  the  10  Upanishads  of  the  Rig  Vdda,  yiz.  1,  of  the 
Aitar6ya.  2,  Kanshataki.  3,  N&da-Bindu.  4,  Atmabodluu  5,  Nir- 
yi^a.  6,  Mndgahu  7,  Akshamiliki.  8,  Tripari.  9,  Sanbhigja 
and  10,  Bahwricha  is,  as  follows :  Biy  word  is  placed  in  my  ^mind^ 
and  my  mind  is  placed  in  my  word,  etc. 

18.  The  formula  of  benediction  for  the  19  Upanishads  of  the  white 
Yajunr^  yia.  1.  of  the  Ts&yasya.  2,  Brihadftranyaka.  3,  Jibila. 
4,  Hansa.    5,  Paramahansa*    6,  Sub&la.    7,  MantriUu    8,    Niii* 


1851.]  Comparative  tut  of  UpanUhads.  6 1 7 

lamba.  9»  Tri<ikh(-fir&mhana.  10,  MapdalaBrdmhaoa.  11,  Adwaya 
T&raka.  12»  Paingala.  13,  Bhikshu.  14»  Turijitita.  15,  Adhj- 
fitma.  16,  T&ras&ra.  17»  Y&jnaYalkya.  18,  S^tyayani  and  Maktik& 
Upanishads,  is  as  follows :  This  is  filled,  and  that  is  filled ;  the  fall  is 
greater  than  the  full,  etc. 

19.  The  formnla  of  benediction  for  the  32  Upanishads  of  the  black 
Yajur  y^la,  viz.  1,  of  the  KafhaTalH.  2,  Taittariya.  3,  Bramha. 
4,  Kaivalya.  5,  iSW^td^watara.  6,  Oarbha.  7,  NMyapa.  8,  Am- 
rita  Bindu.  9,  Amrita  N^a.  10,  K&ldgni  Rudra.  1 1,  Kshurika. 
12,  Sarvas&ra.  13,  iSukarahasya.  14,  T^jobindu.  15,  Dhy&Qabindu. 
16,  Bramhavidyi.  17,  Yogatattwa.  18,  Dakshin&mdrtl.  19,  Skanda. 
20,  iS&riraka.  21,  Yogankh&.  22,  Ekikshara.  23,  Akshi.  24, 
Avadhiita.  25,  *%atha.  26,  Rudrahridaya.  27,  Yoga  Kundalini. 
28,  Panchabrahma.  29,  Pr^&gnihotra.  30,  Yardha.  31,  Kalisan- 
tarana.  32,  Saraswatf  rahasya,  is  as  follows :  Do  thou  protect  us.  do 
thou  preserve  us,  etc. 

20.  The  formula  of  benediction  for  the  16  Upanishads  of  the 
Stoa,  viz.  1,  of  the  K6aa.  2,  Chandogya.  3,  Aru^i.  4,  Maitr^- 
ya^  5,  Maitr^yi.  6,  Vajra-stichaka.  7,  Yogachili^&inavi.  8,  Ya- 
sud^ya.  9,  Mah&.  10.  Sany&sa.  11,  Avyakta.  12.  Kun^ikd.  13, 
Sa'vitri.  14,  Rudr&ksha.  15,  Dars'ana;  and  16,  J&bdli,  is  as  follows  : 
Let  all  my  members,  my  speech,  etc. 

2 1  •  The  formula  of  benediction  of  the  3 1  Upanishads  of  the  Athar- 
▼a,  viz.  1,  of  the  Pra^na.  2,  Mun^a.  3,  Mftnddkya.  4,  Athar- 
yanras.  5,  Athanra«ikha.  6,  Brihad  J&b&la.  7,  Nrisinhm  T&panC. 
8,  N&rada  PariyrAjaka.  9,  S{t&.  10,  S'arabha.  1 1,  MahinMyapa. 
12,  R&marahasya.  13,  Rdmat&pani.  14,  iS&n^ilya.  15,  Paramahan- 
sa  Parivrijaka.  16,  Annapi!irna.  17.  Sdrya.  18,  Xtma.  19,  P6. 
■'upata.  20,  Parabramha.  21.  Tripurii  Tapana.  22,  D^vf.  23, 
Bh^yani.  24,  Bhasmajib&la.  25,  Ganapati.  26,  Mah6T&kya.  27. 
Ooptia  Tapana.  28,  Krishna.  29,  Hayagriva.  30,  Dattiitr^ya. 
31,  Gdm^a, — ^Upanishads,  is  as  follows :  O  deities,  let  as  hear  aus- 
picious words  with  our  ears,  etc. 


4   K 


618  Comparative  list  of  Upanishads.  [No.  7* 

Same  Remarks  on  the  foregoing  Uete  of  Upamshade,  by  E.  Robr. 

In  comparing  the  liat  of  Mr.  Elliot  (which  is  the  same  with  that  of 
the  Mahivikya  Ratn^yali  and  the  Maktika  Upanishads)  with  the  col- 
lection of  Upanbhads  in  the  Athaira  VMa,  we  find  considerable  differ- 
ences between  them. 

1.  Only  10  Upanishads  in  both  list  are^  equally  assigned  to  the 
AtharrarVMa,  viz. 

ly  MuQ^A*  2»  Pras'na.  3,  AtharvasCras.  4,  Atharras'ikhd.  5,  BUn- 
4tikya.  6,  Atma.  7»  Nrisinha  Tipana.  8,  BrihadnfUyaoa  (Bfah£ 
N.)     %  G&ru^a  and  10  lUmat&panf. 

2.  Twenty-two  Upanishads  in  the  Athanra  collection  are  laagned 
to  other  V^as  in  Mr.  Elliot's  list,  viz. 

To  the  Rig  V^a  (I.)  1.  N6da  Bindn. 

To  the  White  T^jur  (3.)  viz.  2,  S'ikhi.    3,  J£bfla ;  and  4.  Hansa. 

To  the  Black  Yajur  (14.)  viz.  5»  Bramha.  6»  Pra'na'gnihotra. 
7»  Amrita-Bindu.  8,  Dhy^na-Binda.  9,  Tejo-Bmdu.  10»  Kafha- 
Yalli.  lUNdr&ya^a.  12,  Kaivalya.  13,  Kshnrika.  14,  Garbha.  15, 
Yoga  S'ikh£.     16,  TogaTattwa.  \7,  K&ldigni  Budra.  18,  Sarrastou 

To  the  S&ma  (4.)  viz.  19,  Mah&.  20,  Sany^sa.  21,  Xronya;  and 
22,  K^na. 

3.  Eight  Upanishads  belong  exclusively  to  the  Atharm  collection, 
▼iz.  1,  Chtilika.  2,  Nila-Rudra.  3,  Brahma  Bindu.  4,  Eantha  S'mti. 
5,  Pindu.     6,   Ananda-valli.     7»  Brigu-valli ;  and  8,  Asrama. 

4.  Twenty-one  Upanbhads,  which  according  to  the  Muktika  belong 
to  the  Athanra  V^da,  are  not  fonnd  in  the  Athanra  collection.  They 
are  : 

1,  Brihad-J£b^.  2,  N^rada-Pariyr&jaka.  3,  Sit&.  4,  Sarabha.  5, 
R^a-Rahasya.  6,  Sa^^^a.  7»  Paramahansa-PariYrijaka.  8,  An- 
napnroa.  9,  Snrya.  10,  Pastipati.  11,  Parabramha.  12,  Tripnra- 
Tapana.  13,  T>iii.  14,  Bh&yadl.  15,  Bhasma-JibOa.  16,  Gm^ 
pati.  17,  Mahiivakya.  18,  Gopala-Tapana.»  19,  KrishnLa.  20, 
Haya-Grlva;  and  21,  Dattatr6ya. 

5.  Anquetil  du  Perron's  list  also  deviates  from  both  Mr.  EUiof  s 
and  the  Athanra  V6da  Ibt.  It  resembles,  however,  more  doaely  the 
latter,  as  27  Upanbhads  are  the  same  in  both  Ibts,  while  it  has   only 


1 85 1 .]  Comparative  list  of  UpatMhads.  6 1 9 

8  of  the  Atharra  Y^a  Upanishads  in  common  with  Mr.  Elliot's  Uat 
(tii.  1,  Mnn^a.  2,  Pras'na.  3,  Atharras'iras.  4»  Atharvas'ikhft,  5» 
M^^^kya.     6,  Xtma.  7»  Nrisinha-Tapaniya.     8,  £rihad-N&r6yaQa.) 

6.  Thirteen  Upanishads  are  ooanted  in  Anqnetil's  collection  to  the 
Atbarva,  which  are  assigned  in  Mr.  Elliot's  list  to  other  Y&ias.  (viz. 
1,  Kshnrik^.  2,  Ghurhha.  3,  Maha.  4,  Pr&^a,  (Prinignihotra.)  5^ 
Amrita-Bindn.  6,  Tejo-Bindn.  7»  DhyAna-Bindn.  8,  Yoga«ikh&. 
9,  Togatottwa.  10,  Araniya.  11,  Kathaka.  12,  K^na.  13,  N£rd- 
ya^a.  14,  Paramahansa.  15,  Kaivalya.  16,  Jih^.  I?,  Amrita- 
Nida. 

7.  The  following  are  exdnsively  fonnd  in  Anqnetil's  list. 

1,  HansanMa.  2,  Atmahodha.  3,  Shekl  or  Pankl,  (Sikalya  W.) 
4,  Amrita-Lankonl,  (Amrita-Alaukara  W.)  5,  T^raka  (perhaps  T£- 
rasdnu)  7,  Arkhi  ( Akshi  7)  8,  Sannaka  (Savank.)  9,  Padeva.  10, 
Sattamdriya.  11,  Sivasankalpa.  12,  Pnmshasdkta.  13,  Ydshkala. 
14,  Tshakli. 

8.  From  the  above  comparison  it  is  evident,  that  the  three  lists  haTt 
been  taken  from  different  authorities,  and  it  is  probable,  that  yet  more 
will  be  found,  of  different  numbers  and  arrangement.  Which  of  the 
treatises,  called  Upanishads,  are  taken  from  the  Y^das  themselves, 
and  which  are  added  to  them  at  a  later  period,  cannot  be  decided,  be- 
fore all  the  Y&las  are  published,  when  it  will  be  possible,  gradually  to 
ascertain  the  time  of  their  composition. 

9.  The  whole  number  of  Upanishads   according  to  the  three  lists 

and  other  authorities  is  r 

and  added  the  parts  which  in 

other  arrangements  are  consi- 
dered as  different  Upanishads* 

Of  the  Telingana  list, lOd 120 

Added  by  Mr.  EUiot, 3    3 

Of  the  Athanra  Collection 7    7 

Of  Anqnetil's  list,  14     14 

Of  other  sources, 6    10 

138  154 

4   K  2 


6 120  Literary  Intelligence.  [No.  7* 


Literary  Jntelliyenee, 

^\jj<AJM^  Mokhtacir  NdJC.  Thia  is  an  Arabic  Law  book,  and  holds 
with  the  Shiahs  nearly  the  aame  place  as  Qodtiry  with  the  Sonnies.  It 
begins  Uke  all  Law  books  with  purifications.  The  author's  name  occors 
neither  in  the  title  page  nor  in  the  preface.  The  Editor  probablj  did 
not  know  it.  It  is  Najm  aldyn  Abti-1-Qiriin  Ja'far  b.  al-iJasan  b. 
Tahj&  b.  Sa'jd  ifilly,  He  died  in  A.  H.  676,  and  is  also  the  author  of 
the  Sheriyi'  alisldm  which  have  been  printed  in  Calcutta.  A  litho- 
graphed edition  of  the  Mokhtafir  N^'  has  lately  (A.  H.  1267)  been 
made  at  Delhi^  it  is  in  small  8to.  and  has  248  pp.  but  very  little  can 
be  said  to  its  praise. 

Besides  the  above,  two  Persian  medical  works  have  been  lately  (A.  H. 
1265)  Uthographed  at  Delhi.  Both  are  in  one  volume,  large  8to.  287. 
pp.  One  is  the  Alfiiz  aladwiyyah  of  which  Mr.  Gladwin  has  published  an 
English  translation,  Calcutta,  1793,  4to.  The  other  is  called  uLJC 
sJ>{jm  T&lyfi  Sharyf  from  its  author  MoAammad  Sharyf  Kh&n,  a  son  of 
MoAammad  Akmal  Kh&n.  The  book  is  of  great  importance,  inasmuch 
as  it  contains  the  Materia  Medica  of  the  Hindus.  We  have  a  free 
translation  of  it  by  Dr.  Playfair.  I  may  mention  three  other  medical 
works  which  have  been  lithographed  at  Delhi. 

Ufitj^Si  ^^  or  Practice  of  Medicine  in  Persian.  The  date  is  a 
chronogram  for  A.  H.  1257,  when  the  book  was  composed.  This  is 
by  the  same  Mohammad  Sharyf  Khdn  who  compiled  the  preceding 
work.     It  was  published  in  1264,  large  8to.  611  pp. 

^tv^^  A  work  on  the  Practice  of  Medicine  in  Persian  by  MoJIam- 
mad  Akbar,  commonly  called  MoAammad  Arz&ny,  who  some  years  ago 
was  a  celebrated  Physician  of  Delhi.  The  practice  laid  down  in  this 
book  is  now  generally  in  vogue  among  the  Musulmans  in  India, 
Large  8vo.  644  pp. 

^^Juc^t  AflB^  Simple  and  compound  Medicines  explained  in  Persisn 
by  MoAammad  Mumin  Hosayny  of  Delhi.     Large  8vo.  A.  H.  1266, 

668  pp. 


1851.]  Literary  InteUigetiee.  621 

A.  Sewell^  Esq.  Interpreter  and  Qoarter-Master  of  the  47th  Regt» 
N.  I.  has  favoured  the  Secretary  with  the  following  account  of  new 
publications  which  have  issued  from  the  two  Lithographic  presses 
which  formerly  had  been  established  at  Lucknow,  and  were  lately  ob- 
liged to  take  refuge  at  Cawnpore. 

From  the  Press  of  ^^jjy  MoAammad  ^osayn : 

Press  of  Mostafi  Kh^n : 

At  Bombay  the  Akhlaq'e  N&9iry  has  been  lithographed,  but  the 
hand  is  so  crammed  that  it  requires  particularly  good  eyes  to  read  it. 


QUSRIBS. 

The  Editor  will  feel  obliged  for  any  information  on  the  undermen- 
tioned Queries. 

A  dispute  has  been  raised  in  Germany  on  the  meaning  of  the  words 
'^  ^^^  ^  as  for  instance  in  the  sentence  i^  «>j«x^  ^  aiii  j^  va»U 
\:f^^  The  expression  is  used  frequently  in  biographical  works,  and  it 
is  therefore  of  great  importance  to  know  whether  it  means  "  about  the 
year  ....  "  or  "  within  the  year  ....  "  or  *'  towards  the  end  of  the 
year ** 

Baron  von  Hammer  Purgstall  is  very  anxious  to  obtain  a  copy  of 
the  Difvan  of  Abu-l-Ma&ni,  or  at  least  some  information  regarding  the 
poet. 

Mr.  N.  Bland  is  preparing  a  Biographical  Dictionary  of  Persian 
poets.  Every  one  who  takes  an  interest  in  Persian  literature  must 
have  felt  the  want  of  such  a  work,  and  will  no  doubt  be  happy  to  con- 
tribute towards  it.  It  is  very  likely  that  Tazkirahs  not  accessible  to 
Mr.  B.  may  be  found  in  India,  and  I  therefore  give  him  a  list  of  the 
Tazkirahs  known,  and  should  feel  obliged  if  any  one  who  finds  one  not 
mentioned  in  this  list  would  inform  me  (A.  Sprenger,  in  Calcutta)  or 
Mr.  Blaud,  (Royal  Asiatic  Society,  London.) 


622 


Uai  ^  it  m 

«;*U  «ji>i.  ri 
(*^t  tt^  .***«  ri 


Literary  InteUigence* 


[No.  7. 


p^^^M  ca^Laj  j^JtftA  oU^  1 

JU^f»f7-«r 
|;ju£Jr  o]l(ft^  ir 

Should  copies  be  obtainable  of  the  Tazkirahs  marked  with  an 
asterisk  I  should  be  glad  to  purchase  them. 

Dn  Buist  is  preparing  a  work  on  the  Meteorology  of  India,  and 
would  thankfully  receive  and  acknowledge  obserrations  from  yarioos 
partf  of  the  country^  which  may  throw  light  on  the  subject ;  such  ss 
quantity  of  rain,  and  moisture  of  atmosphere,  temperature  and  its 
▼ariations,  winds,  terrestrial  magnetism,  general  features  of  v^etation, 
great  floods  like  the  one  which  occurred  in  the  Indus  in  July,  1841. 
&c. 


^^^M'^'V^^'^A'^'^M^tfMV^^MWMVWVMMWV^ 


PROCEEDINGS 


or  THE 


ASIATIC    SOCIETY    OF    BENGAL. 


For  SsPTBiiBBR,  1851. 


At  a  Meeting  of  the  Society  held  on  the  3rd  instant,  at  half  past 
8  p.  M. 

J.  R.  Coi»yiN»  Esq.  Senior  Memher  of  the  Council  present,  in  the 
Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  last  Meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

Letters  were  read : 

1st.  From  Dr.  A.  Campbell,  Daijeling,  presenting  through  Mr.  J. 
B.  Colvin,  a  skin  with  head  and  horns  of  the  Shaw  deer  of  Thibet, 
proposed  by  Mr.  Colyin,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  Heatly  and 

Resolved  that  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  given  to  Dr.  Campbell 
for  this  valuable  present ;  and  that,  as  recommended  by  the  Curator, 
the  specimen  be  mounted  and  placed  in  the  Society's  Museum. 

2nd.  From  Captain  Thuillier,  Deputy  Surveyor  General  presenting 
a  set  of  the  Revenue  Survey  Maps  for  the  use  of  the  Society's  Library. 
The  set  comprises  coloured  lithographed  Maps  of  the  following  dis- 
tricts : 


624 


Proceeding*  of  the  Asiatie  Society. 


[No.  7. 


North  We$t  Pro9ine€$. 

Agra, 

Allahabad, 

Aziinjif[iir|   ••••••••• •• 

Bareillj, 

BenareSf    ••••••••••■••••• 

Bijnour, 

Bnland  Shnhiir,   

Badaon,     

Cawnpore,.  • 

Delhi,    

EUwah, 

Famickabad,    

Ghaaeepore, 

GoorgaoD,., ..  • 

Gonxckpore, 

Hariana,    

JoaDpore, 

Meenit, 

Mirzapore,    ••• 

Moradabad, ••.....•. 

Paneepat, 

PiUibhect, 

Rohtnk, 

Shabjehanpore, 

Map  of  Knmaon  and  British 
Garhwal, 

Map  of  the  Territory  of  Mar- " 
war  or  Joodhpore,    

Map  of  the  Jejpore  Territory, 

Bengal  Provineet, 

Sanm,    

Behar,    •• «... 

Patna,    • 

Sbahabad, 

Balasore,    

Cattack,    

Pooree,  ..  • 

Midnapore,   •  •  • 

Higillee,    


8 

1  y 


€0 


8 

a 

GO 


Propofled  by  the  Chainnan,  se- 
conded by  Major  Baker,  and  anani* 
moasly 

ResoWed  that  the  thanks  of  the 
Society  be  given  to  Captain  Thnillier 
for  these  Maps  and  for  his  promise 
to  present  all  such  as  may  be  here- 
after issued  from  Surveyor  Greneral*s 
Office. 

3rd.  From  Cecil  Beadon,  Esq^ 
forwarding  a  box  containing  bamboo 
traps  for  catching  fish  as  used  by  the 
natives  of  Assam,  also  a  few  speci- 
mens of  Machines  for  cleaning  and 
spinning  cotton  peculiar  to  the  pro- 
vince of  Assam.  Mr.  Beadon  ob- 
serves that  the  specimens  were  des- 
tined for  the  London  Exhibition  by 
Mr.  W.  N.  Hudson  of  Mungledye 
in  Assam,  but  having  arrived  too 
late  for  transmission  to  England  they 
are  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of 
that  gentleman  made  over  to  the 
Museum  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

Resolved  that  the  present  be  ac- 
knowledged with  thanks. 

4th.  From  Captain  Thuillier  pre- 
senting a  copy  of  a  Manual  of  Sur- 


veying in  India* 

Ordered  to  be  acknowledged  with  thanks. 

5th.  From  Mr.  J.  W.  Sherer,  Officiating  Assistant  Secretary  to 
the  Government  of  the  North  West  Provinces  announcing  the  despatch 
of  the  following  books  presented  to  the  Society  by  order  of  his  Honor 
the  Lieut,  (jovemor.  North  West  Provinces,  viz.  Battin's  Report  on 
Knmaon,  Statistics  of  the  North  Weat  Provinces,  Statistics  of  Indi- 
genous Education  in  the  North  Western  ProvmceSy  Directions  to  Reve- 
nue Officers. 


\         1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Jsiatic  Society.  625 

g  Ordered  that  the  present  be  acknowledged  with  thanks. 

IS  6th.     From  M.  P.  J.  Ondaatjee,  Esq.,  through  the  Right  Rev.  the 

Lord  Bishop,  presenting  a  copy  of  a  Memoir  of  Dr.  Quint  Ondaatjee. 
,:  Ordered  that  the  present  be  thankfully  acknowledged. 

'/  7th.     From  Rij^  R6dhik&nt  Deb  Bihidur,  the  last  volume  of  his 

^        Dictionary. 
^;  Ordered  that  the  thanks  and  congratulations  of  the  Society  on  the 

0  completion  of  this  valuable  work  be  communicated  to  R&j4  Rddh^kint 
Deb. 

\  8th.    The  Librarian  laid  on  the  table  a  list  of  books  added  to  the 

^    *  Library  during  the  month  of  August  last. 

The  name  of  Lieut.  Faithful,  proposed  and  seconded  at  the  last 
,        meeting  having  being  brought  forward  for  ballot — 

It  was  resolved  that  the  election  of  Lieut.  Faithful  be  reserved  for 

ft 
» 

determination  at  the  next  meeting,  as  there  were  not  eleven  ordinary 
members  then  present. 
The  Council  submitted  a  Report  of  the  expenditure  on  account  of 

1  the  Bibliotheca  Indica  from  the  year  IS47,  to  July,  1851,  together 
with  a  list  of  works  published  with  reference  to  a  resolution  passed  at 
the  last  meeting. 

J  Ordered  that  the  Report  be  laid  on  the  table. 

The  following  communications  were  then  read  : 

Ist.  A  letter  from  W.  Seton  Karr,  Esq.,  Under  Secretary  to  the 
Government  of  Bengal,  acquainting  the  Society  that  with  the  permis- 
sion of  the  Military  Board  the  Executive  Officer  of  Berhampore  will 
proceed  to  Gour  to  make  drawings  of  the  architectural  remains  there^ 
in  December  next. 

Resolved  that  the  thanks  of  the  Society  be  conveyed  to  his  Honor 
the  Deputy  Governor  for  this  communication. 

2nd.  A  Report  on  the  Kurrukpore  Hills»  by  Captain  J,  R.  Sherwill, 
communicated  by  Captain  Thuillier. 

3rd.  On  the  Dust  Whirlwinds  and  Cyclones,  by  P.  T.  H.  Badde- 
lej,  Esq.  M.  D.,  communicated  by  H.  Piddington,  Esq. 

Report  of  the  Curator  Museum  of  Economic  Qeohgy. 
Economic  Geology. — Captain  Haughton  has  sent  us  from  Suray  Rela  and 
•    some  other  localitiea  in  the  Chybassa  district,  four  specimens  of  copper  ore 
with  a  bit  of  the  smelted  copper  and  one  of'  common  iron  ore.    I  find  upon 

4  L 


626  Proeeedinffi  of  the  Atiaiie  Soeieiy.  [No.  7. 

examinatioD  that  one  of  the  copper  oret  (No.  4)  eontatiis  a  small  quantity 
of  Bitmnth,  but  the  specimen  sent  is  too  small  to  afford  a  quantitative  ana- 
lysis. The  specimens  appear  to  promise  well,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  thia 
is  the  spot  alluded  to  in  my  recent  report  to  Mr.  Seeretazy  Beadon,  as  being 
the  locality  from  whence  the  natives  gave  the  late  Major  Ouseley  spedmena 
of  mere  iron  ores  for  eopper. 

Mr.  Lonsdale  of  Moulmein  has  sent  a  number  of  ores  for  examination, 
which  prove  to  be  nothing  more  than  different  kinds  of  iron  ore.  a  few 
having  small  proportions  of  antimony,  but  none  of  any  value. 

Our  Secretary  has  received  from  the  Hon'ble  J.  C.  Erskine,  resident  at 
the  Court  of  Nepal,  the  following  letter  and  the  specimen  therein  alluded  to, 
which  has  been  examined :  the  report  on  the  specimen^  follows  the  letter. 

No.  62  of  1851. 
From  the  Hon*hle  J.  C.  Erskinb,  iiendenf,  ^<pai. 
lb  th€  Secretary  to  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Calcuita, 

dated  Nepal,  the  \4th  August,  1851. 
Sib, — I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  forwarding  to  you  by  D&k  to-day  a 
specimen  of  a  mineral  somewhat  resembling  coal.     Though  deficient  in 
Carbon  it  appears  to  be  a  kind  of  lignite,  and  was  found  about  five  or  six 
miles  from  the  city  of  Katmandoo. 

2.  Would  you  do  me  the  favor  of  obtaining  from  one  of  the  members 
of  the  Asiatic  Society  competent  to  pass  a  judgment  on  such  subjects,  a 
description  of  this  mineral,  for  the  information  of  the  Prime  Minister  Ge* 
neral  Jung  Bahadoor. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be.  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)        J.  C.  Eeskinb, 

Residentt  Nepal, 
Report  on  a  supposed  specimen  of  ligmtefrom  Katmandoo, 
This  specimen  is  not  lignite  but  a  very  promising  coal  shale  and  consider- 
ably bituminous,  as  will  be  seen  below.  The  impressions  and  remains  of 
plants  which  it  contains  are  those  of  catamites,  a  plant  of  the  coal  forma- 
tion. The  bituminous  portions  are  distinctly  seen  in  the  cross  fracture  in 
their  waving  lines  of  dull  shining  coal. 

Carefully  dried  before  analysing,  as  all  these  shales  absorb  much  moiatnre 
in  the  rains,  100  grains  of  it  gave. 

Gaseous  matter  with  water, ,.,  ..• 41.50 

Carbon, , 25.20 

Ash,  containing  a  small  proportion  of  lime  but  principally  iron  and 
silica, 33^ 

lOOjOO 


1851.]  Proeeeding%  of  the  AtioHe  Society.  627 

Its  specific  gntvity  wu  not  taken,  at  it  is  of  too  loose  a  texture  and  we 
have  but  too  small  specimens  o(  it. 

(Signed)        H.  Piddinoton, 
Amfust  27tk,  1851.  Curator,  Musewm  Econonde  Otology, 

Captain  Sherwill  has  presented  to  the  Mnseam  small  specimens  of  the 
native  gold  and  Cinnabar  of  California,  and  Dr.  Huffnagle  has  also  presented 
us  with  a  very  beautiful  specimen  of  the  Auriferous  Quartz  from  California, 
shewing  the  gold  dispersed  in  minute  spangles  through  the  substance  of  the 
semi-transparent  and  opaque  quartz. 

I  have  carried  on  as  a  paper  for  the  Journal  the  Table  of  our  Examination 
of  Indian  Coals  from  that  given  by  Mr.  Jas.  Prnisep  in  Vol.  YII.  p.  197, 
bringing  it  down  to  the  close  of  Vol.  XIX.  for  1850;  the  two  affording  at 
once  a  full  register  of  the  Economic  value  of  all  our  Indian  and  of  some 
foreign  coals. 

We  have  received  from  Mr.  Walter  Elliott  of  the  Madras  Civil  Service,  a 
box  of  specimens  collected  by  Lieut.  Applegarth,  M.  N.  I.  near  the  bank  of 
the  Ristnah  which  it  was  hoped  might  contain  organic  remains  indicative  of 
coal,  but  there  is  nothing  of  the  kind  in  them  nor  does  even  their  lithologic 
character  give  any  promise  of  the  kind.  As  the  excavations,  however,  are 
but  superficial  better  success  may  attend  farther  research  in  more  favorable 
spots. 

H.  PiDDINOTON, 

Curator,  Museum  Economic  Oeology, 


*^x^/v'^/^^>^^/VlVx/^*\xx/^^^>  \/x/^-^«% 


For  November,  1851. 

The  usual  monthly  meeting  of  the  Asiatic  Society  was  held  on  the 
evening  of  Wednesday  the  5th  November  last,  at  half  past  8  p.  m. 

J.  R.  CoLViN,  Esq.  Senior  member  of  the  Council  present  in  the 
Chair. 

The  proceedings  of  the  September  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

Donations  were  received — 

Ist.  From  Mr.  Frederic  Fitzgerald  of  Philadelphia.  A  Stone  Tom* 
mahawk,  or  war  hatchet,  found  on  the  Allighaney  Mountains  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  Mr.  Fitzgerald  observes  that  **  a  withe  of 
tough  wood  forms  the  handle  of  this  hatchet,  and  that  it  must  have 
been  made  before  the  discovery  of  America  by  the  Europeans  as  iron 
very  soon  supplied  the  place  of  stone.'' 

4  L  2 


628  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  7. 

2nd.  From  D.  C.  Money  and  BAjA  Ramchand  Sinha.  Three  pieees 
of  ancient  Hindu  Sculpture. 

Resolved  that  Mr.  Money  and  the  R^j^  be  requested  to  favour  the 
Society  with  an  account  as  to  the  place  where  these  interesting  anti* 
quities  have  been  found. 

From  Messrs.  Madden  &  Co.  London,  a  copy  of  a  History  of  Modem 
and  Ancient  India,  by  Cook  Taylor. 

From  Mons.  D.  C.  Wiedmann,  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Sciences  in  Bavaria,  the  latest  publications  and  transactions  of  the 
Academy. 

From  Captain  6.  Siddons,  a  MS.  of  the  Yichitra  N^ka. 

From  the  Court  of  Directors,  a  Catalogue  of  the  Museum  of  the 
East  India  Company  by  Dr.  Horsfield. 

From  Captain  Thuillier,  a  very  large  portfolio  for  the  district  and 
general  maps  of  India.  This  gentleman  had  further  the  goodnesa  to 
arrange  the  maps  and  have  them  fixed  in  it.  The  special  thanks  of 
the  Society  were  voted  to  the  Captain. 

From  C.  Murehead,  Esq.,  Principal  of  the  Grant  Medical  College. 
A  report  of  the  Grant  Medical  College  for  the  Session  1850-51. 

From  Joseph  Milligan,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Royal  Societj  of  Van 
Diemen's  Land. 

The  publications  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Van  Diemen*s  Land. 

With  reference  to  Mr.  Milligan's  proposal  for  exchange  of  publica- 
tion and  specimens  of  Natural  Products  it  was  resolved — 

That  a  set  of  the  Researches  as  far  as  available  and  a  complete  set 
of  the  Journal  be  forwarded  to  the  Society  by  an  early  opportunity, 
and  that  the  request  for  exchange  of  specimens  of  Natural  History  be 
referred  to  the  Council  for  report. 

The  Chairman  stated  to  the  meeting  that  Dr.  O^Shanghnessy  has 
very  obligingly  offered  to  explain  the  details  of  the  Electric  Telegraph 
now  in  operation  between  Diamond  Harbour  and  Calcutta,  to  the 
members  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  any  day  they  may  appoint  between 
the  hours  of  1 1  a.  m.  to  3  p.  m.,  and  proposed  that  the  thanka  of  the 
Society  be  accorded  to  Dr.  O'Shaughnessy  for  his  kind  offer,  and  that 
the  members  avail  themsdves  of  the  same  at  11  a.  m.  on  Saturday 
the  15th  instant,  when  a  special  meeting  of  the  Society  will  be  held  si 
the  Telegraph  Office,  Chandpaul  Gh&t. 


1851.]  Proceedings  cf  the  Agiatie  Society.  629 

Lieut.  Faithful,  duly  proposed  and  seconded  at  the  August  meeting, 
was  balloted  for  and  elected  an  ordinary  member. 

The  following  gentlemen  were  named  for  ballot  at  the  December 
meeting ; 

Captain  B.  V.  Thurbum  /— proposed  by  Dr,  A.  Sprenger,  seconded 
by  Mr.  Colvin. 

Captain  Layard  ; — proposed  by  Captain  Thnillier  and  seconded  by 
Captain  SherwilL 

The  Council  communicated  for  the  adoption  of  the  meeting,  a  report 
by  the  Philological  Committee  on  the  publication  of  texts  in  the 
Bibliotheca  Indica. 

Report. 

The  Committee  is  of  opinion — 

That  whilst  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  for  translations  to  be 
made  here  in  India  with  all  Hindu  assistance,  it  is  not  expedient  to 
limit  the  publication  of  volumes  in  the  Bibliotheca  Indica  to  works 
which  the  editors  may  be  prepared  at  once  to  translate.  It  is  evident 
that  such  a  restriction  would  operate  unfavorably,  as  in  many  cases^ 
years  must  be  spent  before  a  perfectly  satisfactory  translation  could  be 
finished. 

At  the  same  time  the  Section  recommend  that  no  work  should  be 
printed  without  so  much  critical  apparatus  as  is  necessary  for  giving 
an  account  of  the  MSS.  made  use  of,  their  authority  and  age,  &c.  and 
a  resume  of  the  contents  of  the  Volume. 

Also  that  the  Isbwar  Chandra  Sharmana's  offer  to  edit  the  Sarbha- 
darshana  Sangraha  be  accepted. 

Also  that  Dr.  Roer  having  offered  to  publish  the  second  part  of  the 
Naishada  with  the  commentary  of  Mallindth, — a  work  which  has  been 
recommended  by  Professor  Lassen,  Dr.  Roer's  offer  be  accepted. 

Proposed  by  Mr.  Colvin,  seconded  by  Dr.  Walker  and  resolved  that 
the  recommendations  of  the  Council  be  adopted. 

Major  Baker  submitted  for  the  inspection  of  the  Society  a  drawing 
of  a  piece  of  Grecian  sculpture  found  in  Peshawur. 

B4bu  Rijendrid^l  Mittra  exhibited  a  set  of  electrotype  impressions 
of  the  Roman  gold  coins  lately  submitted  to  the  Society  by  General 
W.  Cullen. 


630  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [No.  7. 

Notice  wu  giTen  by  Dr.  A.  Sprenger  that  he  would  propose  at  the 
next  meeting, 

That  the  Museum  of  Natural  History  of  the  Society  be  offered  to 
the  GoTernment  for  the  formation  of  a  GoTemment  Museum. 

This  proposal  was  referred  to  the  Council  for  Report  under  the 
provisions  of  the  Bye-laws. 

Communicadons  were  received — 

1st.  From  Mr.  E.  Thomas,  encloMug  a  paper  ma.  certain  ancient 
coins  collected  in  Peshawur. 

2nd.  From  Captain  ThuilHer,  submitting  an  abstract  of  Meteoro- 
logical mean  annual  summaries  for  ten  years  from  1841  to  1851. 

From  the  same,  forwarding  a  note  on  an  inscription  found  in  Mon- 
ghyr  with  a  drawing  by  Captain  Layard. 

From  B6bu  Radhan^th  Sickddr,  through  Captiun  Thnillier.  An 
account  of  the  table  used  for  reducing  Barometrical  observations  to  32 
Fahrenheit,  in  the  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Calcutta. 

Resolved — that  Dr.  Fayerer  be  requested  to  favour  the  Society  with 
such  information  as  he  may  be  able  to  obtain^  regarding  an  inscription 
on  the  face  of  a  rock  near  the  Laur  Thannah  within  ten  miles  of 

Sylhet. 

LisaART. 

The  following  additions  have  been  made  to  the  Library  since  Aogust  last. 

Presented. 

Memoir  on  the  Statistics  of  Indigenous  education  within  the  North  West- 
em  Provinces  of  the  Bengal  Presidency.  Compiled  from  OflBcial  Doenments 
under  orders  of  the  Hon'ble  the  Lieut.-6overnor  of  the  North  Western 
Provinces.    By  R^  Thornton,  Esq.  Calcutta,  1850.  8vo.— By  thb  Govbrn- 

MBNT  OF  THB  NoRTH  WbSTBRN  PrOVINCBS. 

Directions  for  Revenue  Officers  in  the  North  Western  Provinces.  Cal- 
cutta, 1850,  8vo. — By  thb  Samb. 

Official  Reports  on  the  Province  of  Kumson  with  a  Medical  Report  on 
the  Moham&ri  in  Gurhwal,  in  1849-50.  By  J.  U.  Batten,  Esq.  Agra,  1851, 
8vo. — By  thb  Samb. 

Memoir  on  the  Statistics  of  the  North  Western  Provinces.  By  A.  Shake- 
spear,  Esq.  Calcutta,  1848,  8vo. — By  thb  Samb. 

Selections  from  the  Records  of  the  Bengal  Government,  No.  11.  Report 
on  the  Nuddia  Rivers.  By  Capt.  Lang.  By  thb  Govbrnmsmt  op 
Bbnoal. 


1851.]  Proceeding*  of  the  Asia  tie  Society »  631 

A  Gnunmar  of  the  Panjabi  language  with  Appendices.  Lodiana,  1851,  8to. 
— Bt  Sir  Hbnrt  Elliot. 

A  Manual  of  Sunreying  for  India.  By  Captaint  R.  Smyth  and  H.  S. 
Thuillier)  Calcutta,  1851,  Sto.-^By  Capt.  Thuillibr. 

Journal  of  the  Bombay  Branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  No.  XIV. 
Vol.  VI. — By  tbb  Socibty. 

33  Revenue  Surrey  Maps  of  the  Bengal  Presidency.— By  Capt.  Thuil* 
libr,  Dbputy  Surybyor  Gbnbral. 

Journal  of  the  Ceylon  Branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  No.  V.  for 
1850. — By  thb  Socibty. 

A  Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  the  late  Peter  Philip  Jurgen  Quint  On- 
daatjee,  Colombo,  1851,  12mo.  pamphlet. — By  thb  Compilbr. 

Brief  Lectures  on  Mental  Philosophy  and  other  subjects ;  deliyered  in 
Sanskrit  to  the  Students  of  the  Benares  Sanskrit  College,  Allahabad,  1845, 
12mo. — By  J.  Muir,  Esa. 

The  Civil  Auditor's  Manual  for  the  North  West  Provinces,  by  T.  K.  Lloyd, 
Esq.  Calcutta,  1851, 4to. — By  thb  Govbrnmbnt  of  thb  North  Wbst- 

BRN  PROVINCBS. 

The  Procedure  of  the  Civil  Courts  of  the  East  India  Company  in  the 
Presidency  of  Fort  William.  By  William  McPherson,  Esq.  Part  I.  Cal« 
cutta,  1851,  4to. — By  thb  Author. 

The  Vichetra  Skttik  in  Punjabi.  MS.  12mo.— By  Capt.  Gborgb  Sid* 

DONS. 

Ancient  and  Modem  India,  by  the  late  W.  Cooke  Taylor:  revised  by 
P.  J.  Mackenna,  Esq.    London,  8vo.  1851. — By  Mbsbrs.  Maddbn  &  Co. 

Papers  and  Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Van  Diemen's  Land. 
Vol.  I.  pts.  I.-II.-III. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Rules  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Van  Diemen's  Land.  Pamphlet. — ^By  thb 
Socibty. 

Lexicon  Geographicum  cui  titnlus  est  f^b  ^^X  ^U^'  J^  ^^\  0^!/«. 
Tertins  Fasciculus  exhibens  literas  Djim-Kha.  Edidit  T.  G.  J.  Juynbull. 
Lugduni  Batavorum,  1851,  8vo. — By  tbb  Curators  of  thb  Acadbmy 
op  Lbydbn. 

Life  of  Mohammad  from  original  sources.  By  Dr.  A.  Sprenger.  Allaha- 
bad 1851,  8vo. — By  thb  Author. 

Abhandlungen  der  koeniglich  Bayrischen  Akademie  der  Wissenschafken. 
Part  I.  of  Vols.  26  and  27.    By  the  Royal  Academy  of  Munich. 

Gelehrte  Anzeigen,  Vols.  30-31.— By  thb  Samb. 

Bulletin  der  koenigl.  Akademie  der  Wissenschaften.— Nos.  23-4.— By 
THB  Samb. 


632  Proeeedinffs  of  the  Jsiatie  Society.  [No.  7. 

Ueber  die  polituehe  Refonnbewe^ng  in  Deattehland  im  XV.  lafarfaun- 
derte  irad  den  Antheil  Bayernt  an  dertelben,  eine  Rede  gehelten  an  dem 
91  Stiftungstage  der  k.  bayer.  Akademie  der  Wiaaenschaften  an  Munchen 
am  28th  Mare,  1850,  yon  Dr.  Coost  Hofler.  Municli,  1850,  4to.  pampblet. 
— By  thb  Sams. 

Einige  Worte  iiber  Walleniteins  Scbuld  Fest-Rede  gelesen  in  der  offent- 
liehen  Sitiung  der  kgi.  Bayr.  Akademie  der  Wiwensehaften  zn  Muncben  zar 
Feier  ibret  ein  und  neunzignten  Stiftungatagea  am  28tb  Mara,  1860  won  Ih, 
Rudbart.    Muncben,  1850, 4to.  pampblet — By  thb  Sams. 

Abbandlung  iiber  das  Scbul-  und  Lehr*wesen  der  Mobammedaner  im  Mit- 
telalter,  von  Dr«  Daniel  Haneberg,  Mnnicb,  1850,  4to«  pamphlet. — By  thb 
Samb. 

Bibidh&rtba  Sangraba,  an  illustrated  Bengali  periodical  in  the  plan  of  the 
*' Penny  Magazine."    No.  I. —By  Ba'bu  Ra'jbndbala'l  Mittra. 

Observations  des  Phenom^nes  Periodiques  extraits  du  Tome  XXV.  des 
Memoires  de  Tacad^mie  Royale  de  Belgique,  4to. — By  thb  Acadbm y. 

Zeitscbrift  der  Deutscben  morgenlandischen  Gesellschaft.  Fiinfter  Band, 
1  Heft. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Bulletin  de  la  Society  de  Geograpbie  Troisi^me  serie.  Tome  XIV. — By 
thb  Socibty. 

Annual  Report  of  the  Grant  Medical  College,  Bombay  Session,  1850-51. 
Bombay,  1851,  8vo« — By  thb  Sbcrbtary  of  thb  Collbob. 

Journal  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  for  July  and  August. — By  thb 
Editor. 

Ditto  ditto,  two  copies. — By  thb  Govbrnmbnt  op  Bbnoal. 

Memoirs  of  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society,  Vol.  XIX.  London.  1851, 
4to. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Monthly  Notices  of  the  Royal  Astronomical  Society  containing  papers, 
abstracts  of  papers,  aod  reports' of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Society  from 
November,  1849»  to  June,  1850,  Vol.  X. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Proceedings  of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy,  Vol.  IV. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Philosophical  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London  for  1850, 
part  II. — By  thb  Socibty. 

Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Surveyor  General's  Office,  Calcutta, 
for  August  and  September,  1851. — By  thb  Dbputy  Survbyor  Gbnbral. 

Tattwabodbinf  Patrikfi,  Nos.  97-8-9.— By  thb  Tattwabodhini'  Sobha'. 

The  Oriental  Baptist,  Nos.  57-8-9.— By  thb  Editor. 

Calcutta  Christian  Observer,  for  September  and  October,  1851. — By  thb 
Editors. 

The  Oriental  Christian  Spectator,  for  August,  September  and  October, 
1851. — By  thb  Editor. 


1851.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatie  Society.  633 

The  Indian  Charter,  Nos.  1-2-3.--By  thb  Editor. 

Upadeshak,  Noa.  57-8-9.— By  the  Editor. 

Compte  Rendui  de  Touvrage  de  J.  A.  Yullera  intituM :  Inatitutiones 
Ijinguse  Persicse  cum  Sanskrita  et  Zendica  Lingua  comparatie,  Par  M.  Garcin 
de  Tasty.    Pamphlet. — By  thb  Author. 

Satyamah,  for  September  and  October,  1851. — By  thb  Rbv.  J.  Long. 

Mortality  and  chief  diseaaei  of  the  Troopa  under  the  Madras  Government, 
European  and  Native,  from  the  years  1842-46,  compared  with  those  of  1847. 
—By  Libut.-Col.  W.  H.  Sykbs. 

Citizen  Newspaper  for  September  and  October. — By  thb  Editor. 

Purnachandrodaya,  ditto  for  ditto. — By  thb  Editor* 

Exchanged. 

Jamieson's  Journal,  No.  100. 

London,  Edinburgh,  and  Dublin  Philosophical  Magazine,  for  March,  April 
and  May,  1851. 

Journal  Asiatique,  Nos.  79-80. 

Athenieum,  Nos.  12-35-36-37-38-39-40-41-42. 

Calcutta  Review,  No.  30. 

Purchased. 

Edinburgh  Review,  No.  191. 

North  British  Review,  No.  29-30. 

Annals  and  Magazine  of  Natural  History,  Nos.  43-4-5. 

Journal  des  Savants,  May,  June  and  July,  1851. 

Comptes-Rendus,  Nos.  22-3-4-5-6. 

Ra'jbndrala'l  Mittra. 

December  2ndy  1851. 


For  Decembbr,  1851. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Society  held  on  the  3rd  instant,  at  half-past 
8  p.  M . 

Sir  Jambs  Coltilk,  President,  in  the  chair. 

The  Proceedings  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  and  confirmed. 

Donations  were  received — 

Ist.  From  the  Government  of  Bengal.  Nos.  3  and  4  of  the 
Selections  from  the  Record  of  the  Bengal  Secretariat  Office. 

2nd.  From  Dr.  A.  Sprenger.  A  copy  of  his  new  edition  of  the 
Gulistan. 

4  M 


634  Proceedings  of  the  Anatie  Society. 

Capt.  Thurburn  and  Capt.  Lajard,  who  had  been  duly  proposed 
and  seconded  at  the  last  meeting,  were  balloted  for,  and  elected  ordinary 
members. 

The  President  submitted  on  the  part  of  the  Council  the  following 
report  with  reference  to  the  notice  which  Dr.  Sprenger  had  given  at 
the  last  meeting,  of  his  intiention  to  bring  forward,  at  this  meeting,  a 
motion  to  the  effect  that  the  Museum  of  the  Society  be  offered  to  the 
Goyernment  for  the  formation  of  a  Goyernment  Museum,  and  which 
had  been  by  a  resolution  of  that  meeting  referred  to  the  Council. 

Report. 

**  The  Council  having  duly  considered  the  motion  of  which  notice  was 
given  by  Dr.  Sprenger  at  the  last  General  Meeting  and  referred  to  this 
body  for  its  consideration,  is  unannnously  and  decidedly  opposed  to  the 
proposed  offer  of  the  museum  to  the  Government.*' 

Upon  this,  the  Motion  was  withdrawn  by  Dr.  Sprenger. 

In  conformity  to  a  resolution  of  the  Council,  notice  was  given  that 
they  would  propose  at  the  approaching  Annual  General  Meeting  that 
the  bye-Law  No.  6  regarding  the  election  of  ordinary  members  be 
amended  by  striking  out  from  it  the  word  "eleven"  and  inserting 
seven  m 

Mr.  Blyth  read  his  report  of  progress  made  in  the  Zoological 
Department,  during  the  month  of  November  last. 

The  Council  reported  for  the  information  of  the  meeting  that  they 
have  granted  to  Mons.  Garcin  de  Tassy,  member  of  the  French  Aca- 
demy, and  to  the  Midnapore  native  Library,  each  a  copy  of  the  Biblio- 
theca  Indica. 

The  President  read  an  extract  from  a  private  letter  from  Major 
Kittoe  requesting  that  the  society  would  give  to  the  Museum  to  be 
established  at  the  new  college  at  Benares,  specimens  of  any  thing 
Mineralogical,  Entomological,  Zoological,  Fossil,  Concological  and  cu* 
riosities,  of  which  the  Society  may  have  duplicates  to  spare.  Referred 
to  the  Council  under  the  bye-laws. 

Confirmed  7th  January,  1852.  J.  W.  Colvilb,  President, 


i 

1 

i 

i 

i 

- 
s 

1 
1 

1 

i 

■    1 
LitlllliJilllllJJJIIlJlIll 

1 

1 

U0!W**a 

: 

1 

IPHM 

•ii'Ss^isiiiisir«iis='iiiii3SiSii 

3 

•fe- 

•■"SVJO 

•  SiilSlSSiiSillSlilllliiilliill 

i 

■iBMJO 

■iiiis^isiiisiiiiisiiiiiiiiissi 

a 

oi-iMj-jia 

|||1I|5P.I1I§I«H.SP.!WS.B|P.«= 

1 

1 

1 

■3 

1 

liJii  Jlioiii.!ljJi  lliii^ 

3 

i 

s 

1 

:ss 

i^ir'^^^^^^''^ 

lina  -Al 

•inimamai'iriimmmiis 

1 

■'IV  JO 

•lamsiismmiiiriimmm 

s 

iS 

•JBK  JO 

•iinmiririmimniiiiriin 

- 

-pw  ..«a 

^%mm^m%%i%mm%mm%m^. 

s 

tfl 
« 

? 

i 

3 

■3 
1 

Ikmmmmimmmii 

' 

1 

•mi 

ISii^'^^^'^'iT^ 

• 

•3 

■qi"a  -M 

•  S=|31iS3is|3?S3i5JlilSiisl=s|5    5 

s 

■flVJO 

.  2irumuimimmmiiiiim  s 

f 

■»nio 

.  mmimmmm»iii^i5S^»i  s 

i 

„ ^  i|i|S|5?s|i^ie,5iiispa?E.WiSEai2 

i 

:§ 

•wa 

1  ......t'..o::sszs£::::asas3axsiiis 

i 

«I|J1,UOOW  I  g. O M>  «        


•    3s'  i 


;ilSi:S3i:.l:.:§SS»i|. 

e'-ido     ooo       'o  do*oo':d   ' 


|S|S33SgS38|i3|||S8SJ  :  ^isSSSs'sS 


as  I 
'■g,8 


•  I'33i332§ 


^'£^^'6^^at3i 


•mans 


iiiaisiiislsigililssSglig^^iip 


^■3  «■=  Mh  1 


.liiiiiiiiliiiliiliiujssi 


"•"'°l-£l. 


"""j™*:  ,.-!=*»* 


3S^53^££S*^'S'B 


IS s » 3 ssislSe S E e sissi SIS 


li.lll.llli.f|.l||!lli|l|lliJS8l!8l| 


"■5n5  I  "^ 


ass  13 

"ill 


I 


11 

I  iililliliri  li  l1  i|i|f|l  iJj.ili.1  i 


JlJJi 


^8S3S88SS35  S_S2RPriE 


_SSSSSSZ£S£ 


S5  51.SlfSiKMs"S££ 


SS3  Is 

'lis 


a 

a 
a 

< 


a 


aoiioMid 


00      OQ     •S5QO0O    •         •    .00      ^^ 


«oq;Z5^.5500;2; 


QQOQ    ,QQ       OQ 
OQ 


a 

a 

s 

> 


e 

9 

§ 


•qi"a  'M 


••"VJO 


c«  <«  o  a<:e«  o  e«  <Dt^o  *«  <o  oc^oqo  <e  ^<o  <q  00 10  <o  o,e«  01 0.eo  09  o»  »^ 

0iSo5S33ooaoS2o6wwco2aoS29c0aot^K«t<>aowaoaov2 


•J9HJ0 


a 
S 

■d 

o 

s 

g 

9 

■  *• 

M 

09 


o 

I 


'€r£K<>r>SSt«ao9Da6oD»aor>K«S5«aoaq9«o»«c^^fr*co^oo«oo 

W       •      •       •       •       ,       •       •       «   ^   ^       •       ■       •       •       a        •      •  ^       ■••••■■•  ^^       •  ^»  ^^       • 

H^  08  g__Sl.S^__ 


'il  5      S  £  5 

St  T        t  T  t 


o 


.00*^:2:  ,co  .Goooao   .  .  .0000   .  .  .W;2iW  .  .?w«  .>oo   •  • 


«    «>:5^«3«p4    c« 


-•^°°52;^.^-cQOO;2;     ^     ^525 


00 


00 


9 

« 

a 

H 


•qina  'M 


OOiaoO'^-<#«0(0'^eoe«cioa»«eeoaoa»OiA»<>'«eieQeoo«DOK«a» 

e9M^QK«ooQo»QQQ'^a»Q^cka»o>o»«ocoi^io<or»a»iooac9C4 
SSDcoSDt<-»«oDfr*aDaDaDoo»»5Daot<-»»»»r«t<-a«fe«>t<-K«t<-K«t<-i«»«fe« 


to 


•«V  JO 


•WW  JO 


Mvv-^o-^i^tooOr-mOeooeOtooocQe^tqo-^OkoaD^koiooi^ 


s 


sn 


I 

a 

9 
QO 


V 

a 

0 
o 


o 


I 

1    c        I   ^ 


'a 


V 


•«5'9S'a.9'Ofi'33^*.*^*sfe«<*i»AS"o'M*o-S'o**-»-,-»-*#*-^ 
0gaS9S9SMflflS2SS32c^siN9a93SSS23S 
o  C  I  E  o|  o  ^S  I  g  JJ.§  S  J.i.5  3  e-C  o'S  o  J  8  S  a  d  S  S 


t3 

e 


*9SU 

aotioaJiQ 


Q  .GQ.COOO.OO^      ^^tZ  >!«    • 


00 


i 

9 

a 


*qi«ff  "M 


2 


•n 


10 

3 


8S 


•-"'VJO 


aom«o»«'«coe|QC«0«oeoe«Q<q(OiAaqeq'<|itoaoo«DaDr-'«OMO'« 

C9ejel^i^aoooaoo»a»«o»o»a»a»oiooicok««o«<oiA»«ioiO'^e«eo^ 
aogoooaofe«k<Bt^tot^tor»»«fe«to»«fe«t^to  r»  fe«  to  t«  fe«  to  t^  *<•  k<B  c«>  t«  t«  jc 


OD 


•■WW  JO 


•JoSS 

0|*p91  *i«H 


■flto».»««Dto<o»*S>k«aocooOfr*»*aoaoaoaoaDaDk«»*ok«to^akOA(»o 


•9i»a 


t\ 


09 

o 


-a 

e 


'A3 


75 

a 


ill  i 

Uh^  hillUi  H^  i  tUUi  1 8 1  Mil 


- j^    5585     iJ;     S!     ^S5        jjjr 


J      •!       


a 


•qina  M 


s 


••"IVJO 


aoaocoSSaoaoSSo 


•J»WiO 


A  ei«D«9fi«0'«eo<0'<|itA09'«0(ooioe«fi«oo«'«OiQei9io-«aO'«Q<D 


«; 


<i^OOkaOOtaOdD<X>AA(3kakAOkOkO>OtA090lQDa09AAAOIOkO 

>3g    8 S$ 8. 


s 


oo 

I 


tf-- 


I 


n  t       a 


a 


H 


•  .  • 


:^>! 


6 


■qina  'M 


^  OTQO  ioiAO»e«M'<|iaot0a»oo-^oc9i«ooo«eoioiQOOoaDe>o 


•«VJO 


•«W  JO 


.       •  ^m       •  ^^      •       •       '       ••••••• •       •      •       •      _  ^.^  •       •       •        •       •      B  ^^        * 


01*pM*J«S 


I 


0«"        ..••       a        •       •_•        ••        •_•        •*       •       •,_•        •       •_?       •       •_.         •       •        •       •  ^^ 

J5g    a  8^888^8 


a 


•nng  f 

aOI)994IQ 


.« « BBB  .«.^S?^        S?^^"^   . 


2;:b2;:s 


a 


•qing  -M 


G«<«'«o^ooO'<i'e«ao«oaocooaDaDOT'«  «,o  « <o  •«  qd^od  «9  <<#  m  •« 


«D»»<D«<0<D«oS 


•^VJO 


OQO  iAO  lOO  04  <Oe«  M  iA»*.0  <«  <0  0««  ««  •«  e«  fOMOM  00  9kOC«  «>  «» 


4pto<D«e«  «S 


jdjgjO 


01 


.Jff^»ili^§|s||i|sls.|s§l§sili|8|§iS3i§ 
'^    ^i>g8  a sa 8 


••IKI 


iS 


S 


SI 


9 


•  •  •  •         I   SI 


1  ■"•oMI" 


•qpia'M 


g^sSS 


|isi§l 
si     si  • 


iilll 

OQQQQ 


JSISS 

>  >  . 

z   g 


iSiii 


■sa  gas 


J 


• 


p 

1 


-i 


r 

I 


1 


BH 


/ 


■ ^t. 


I 


-^1 


^i 


3 


i 


ft 


r- 


i 


\ 


•^